港史文本 || HK In Texts: Chinese Repositories 1850

THE

CHINESE REPOSITORY

VOL. XIX

FROM JANUARY TO DECEMBER, 1850

Distribution for all countries except North, Central and South America

MARUZEN CO., LTD.

TOKYO

Distribution for North,

Central and South America

KRAUS REPRINT LTD.

VADUZ

k1957 1967

FANC/Ch

Edition exclusively for North, Central and South

America. According to an agreement with Kraus Reprint Ltd., Vaduz, the export to all other

countries is prohibited without previous consent

by Maruzen Co., Ltd., Tokyo

Reprinted in Japan

THE

CHINESE REPOSITORY.

VOL. XIX.

FROM JANUARY TO DECEMBER, 1850.

CANTON:

PRINTED FOR THE PROPRIETORS.

1850.

THE

CHINESE REPOSITORY

VOL. XIX

FROM JANUARY TO DECEMBER, 1850

Distribution for all countries except North, Central and South America

MARUZEN CO., LTD.

TOKYO

Distribution for North, Central and South America

KRAUS REPRINT LTD.

VADUZ

کی درش

167

FANC/CR

Edition exclusively for North, Central and South

America. According to an agreement with Kraus

Reprint Ltd., Vaduz, the export to all other

countries is prohibited without previous consent by Maruzen Co., Ltd., Tokyo

Reprinted in Japan

THE

CHINESE REPOSITORY.

VOL. XIX.

FROM JANUARY TO DECEMBER, 1850.

CANTON:

PRINTED FOR THE PROPRIETORS.

1850.

THE

CHINESE REPOSITORY

VOL. XIX

FROM JANUARY TO DECEMBER, 1850

Distribution for all countries except North, Central and South America

MARUZEN CO., LTD.

TOKYO

Distribution for North,

Central and South America

KRAUS REPRINT LTD.

VADUZ

INDEX.

Accession, Hienfung's edict of.. Affray near Nanking.. Aloah, arguments for using.. Aloho for God, objections to.... Amaral's death, papers on...... Amour river, notice of the. Amoy, trade at in 1849........ Asylum for outcasts....

Bambooing, case of.

Chinese trade with Japan. Chinese reckless of life. 616 Chingtú, city of................

50 Christianity, edict respecting.. 289 || Chủ fitez a cosmogony. 521 Churches at Shanghái. 228,391|| Cities in China very dirty

Climate of Sz'chuen. Coal in China..

Barrow's passage of Yellow R. Bethel at Whampoa..

286

Chinese know the true God.

188

229

214

308

324

566

373

109

•

307

318

388,395

391

....

308 507 || Cockrane at Lowchew, admiral,..._23 168 Coffins left unburied.......

163

Bettelheim, letter from.... 17,57 || Co-hong, attempt to re-establish 406 Bible, committee on revising the, 464 Consular returns of trade................

513 Bible, version of the Chinese... 544 Consuls in China foreign......

15 Bird's Consular Regulations, &c. 54 Confession of Amaral's murderers 53 Bonham goes to Shánghải.... 344 Consular regulations at Whampoa 54 Bonhamn returns to Hongkong... 403 Coolies taken to Peru.... 344 Bonham's communication respect- Corea, Japanese troops attack... 214

ing pirates.. Boone's Defense of his Essay on

Da Cunha's death............... Shin...345, 409, 465, 569,625 || Da Cunha, governor of Mac o Bowring's ode for Seamen's bethel 168 || Davis, John W. leaves China .. 281 Bowring's thoughts, strictures on 191 Donation returned in Slahng) ái. 391 Bowring's Ode to the Deity. 245|| Doors, gods who protect............ 314 Bridginan, death of Rev. J. G....... 680 British and foreign trade for 1849 Budhists in Siam..

Budhists in Tibet, tenets of....

Calendar for the year 1850.... Calvin's views of God. Camboja, trade with. Can'on in 1849, trade at. Canton, high officers at.. Canton, epidemic in

Capital punishment, mode of.... Characters, different sorts of. China, early works on.................... Chinese in California...

....

404 344

513|| Edict on eclipse of Feb. 12th... 165 548 Eloah can be transferred...... 356 668|| Elohim, how to be translated... 90 Elohim, how properly translated. 185 2 Elohim and Theos, proper ren-

dering of...

635 565 Emperor, policy of new

....

345

394

165

513 | Emperor's death.................

14 Emperor's new proclamation..... 231 288,343 || Empress-dowager canonized. 344 56 Empress dowager, death of. 111 180 Empress-dowager, mourning for 281 652 || Epidemic in Canton.

288,343 510 Eras in use in Eastern Asia.......... 1 Chinese notions of creation 361,369 || Etymologicon, notice of the.... 169 Chinese coolies going to Peru.. 344|| Executions at Canton.... Chinese language, changes in.. 179 || Exhibition, inecting in favor of.. 404

......

INDEX.

390 || Kampot, a port in Camboja......... 107,113 || Kánsuh, rivers in..........

402 Kansuh, topography of............. 623 Kansuh, traveling in..........

565

502

554

602

399

315

Kiuying chau, edict from..... Kiying's official life and ranks.. 166 Koko-nor, notices of........

.... 499,663 Kwingsi, insurgents in..........

566

462

Kwangtung, banditti in.

512

Famine diminishing.. Famines in Shanghái Famines in Sz'chuen. Fast, death of Rev. C.......... Fire pits, account of... Fire, notice of the God of.. Foreigners in China, list of........ Forcade at Lewchew............... Fuhchau, foreigners not to live in 459 Fung, how to be translated.. 487 Furnace, god of the...

Geography by Sii, notice of Geography, notices of a..... God, character of the word.. God, how to be rendered.......... Gods, notice of several.

632

316 || Legge's Argument, notice of.. 358

Legge's Letters reviewed..... 600,648 Lewchew visited by the Reynard 623

457Lewchew not a Chinese depen-

(30

dency

90 Lightning, spirit of the.

312 || Lin Tsehsü, death of...

312

624

God, two words may be used for 280 Lin appointed commissioner.... 568 God, thoughts on term for.. God not a generic term............ God not a correlative of creature 524 God defined, the word..... 572 God of wealth, notice of the.......... 589

185 Lockhart's hospital report.

300 409||Looker-on's letter on word for God 280 Looker-on's reply to Dr. Legge 524 Lowrie's Memoir, notice of..... 491

Hales' origin of idolatry.......... Háikwoh Tủ Chi, notice of. 135,206 Hainan, cholera in.... Icaven and Earth, altars to............. Hienfung's auspicious proclama-

tion..

423

680

148

Macao, list of officers in...... Macao, papers from Council of... 50 Macao. death of governor of........ 404 Macgowan's notice of sand.......... 328 Macgowan's notices of coal.......... 385 Manchuria, rivers in.......

289

231

Manchus, holy wars of the..

241

666

Manifesto of insurgents.

568

.......

670||

H'lassa, its environs.. I'lari, incident of Huc in. Hobson's hospital in Canton.... 300 Hongkong, list of officers in.... 11 Honorary portals in Canton.......... 568 Hospitals at Canton and Shanghái 300 Howqua's petition for the co-hong 406 Huc's travels in Tibet. Húnán, topography of.. Húpel, topography of..

Idolatry in Lewchew....

650

156

Mariner at Lewchew, H. M. S........ (57 Mariner's visit to Japan..

509 Marco Polo's account of Sand-T.. 504 Meadows on Mongolian letters. 526 Medhurst's letter to Missionaries 95 ||Medhurst's Reply, notice of.... 353 Medhurst's Letter on shin................ 445 Medhurst has many views... 459

97 || Medhurst's Inquiry on Ruach....... 478

Medhurst's strictures on Philo.. 4

59 Medical Miss. Soc. 15th Report 253

Idolatry not always polytheism.. 192||Medical practice at Napa. Imbert's account of salt-pits... 325 Men and things in Shanghái..... 105 Imperial family, promotions in.. 232|| Metallic types in Chinese... 247 Insurgents in Kwangsi........... 462,511|| Ming dynasty, Japancae cone in 136 Insurgents in Kwangtung.. 568,619 Missions in Shánghái....... Insanity among the Chinese... 330 Missionaries, movements of.

Missionaries, arrival of.

330

232

408

17,57

Japan noticed in Háikwol Chí. 135,206 || Missions in Lewchew.. Japanese incursions into China,. 106 || Mohammedan pagoda in Canton 542 Japanese in Formosa.........

206|| Monument, corrections in Syrian 552 Jehovah, how to be transferred.. 97|| Mongolian letters to France......... Jesus, trampling on image of.... 216|| Mongolia, travels in........... Jesuits, apology for the...................... 118 Morality of the Chinese...

Julien's translation upon types.. 250 || Morrison on state religion.

526

651

233

380

INDEX.

Morrison's version of Bible............. 341 || Shanghái, various famines at... 113 Morrison E. Society, meeting. 675|| Sh nghái, sailing directions to.. 621 Mourning for Empress-dowa.” 111,281 || Shanghai, population of.......

Mung-ki-peh-tún, extract froin....

105

251|| Shanghái, missions at................ 330 Shanghai, report of hospital at.. 300

Nánhái hien's edict against ru-

Shanghai, good position of................ 463

mors ....

288

Shangti used as a proper nanie.. 472

Napa, landing effected at..

Neptune of the Chinese.

313

187

Nestorian temples in China. .

523

450

Ode to the Deity, Russian................ Office, instruce of purchase of.. Ophthal:nic Hospit il, Report of...

245||

253||

Opiù n, pois ɔning by.

Opium increasingly used..

Pagodas about Canton..

359

220

199

Shangti can not be God propriè. 367 Shangti, derivation of name............ 648 Shangti, reusons for rejecting.. 626 Newyear, edict to change day of 165 Shangti is the true God. New Testament revised......... 340|| Shedden at Lewchew.. Newton's remarks on word God 4:30|| Shensi, topography of............. Ningpo, bridge of boats ut............. 461|| Shin and tí, how they differ.... Ningpo in 1849, trade ut.

Shin, reasons for not using. North-China Herald, a new paper 462 Shin, their position.... Nourishing the Spirit, tract on.. Shin used generically for god.. 457

Shin has many meanings...

481 Shin used for god by Chincse... 595 677 Shin, errors in views of........ (127 Showers of sand in China.................. 328 304 Shiwoh Wan Kiái-tsz', notice of. 169 108 Siamese laws respecting Budhists 548 | Si-ngon, a city in Shensi...... 224 535 Silkworms, patron of............................ 314 Palmerston's letter to Peking.. 393 Sing Shi Páu Yen, a tract. 233 Parker's report of Hospital... 253 | Small pox common in China............ 32 Paul Sii's Apology for the Jesuits Smith, arrival of Bishop.

2:32 Pawnbrokers robbed at Kiiting. 231|| Southwell, notice of late Mr.... 333 Peking Gazettes not reliable....... 229|| Spirit, how to be rendered. Peking, alters to Heaven & earth 148| Spalding, notice of late Mr............. 334 Philo's Diversions, notice of.... 486 Staunton's remarks on God.......... 319 Pirates, plans for pursuing... 231 || St. Mary's sloop of war... Pirates dispersed by the Medea. l'oor relieved in times of famine. Poor relieved in Shanghái....... Portuguese frigate blown up. Postmasters in China.. Postal arrangements in China... Preble, U. S. sloop at Napu...........

Residents in China, foreign...............

118

....

478

163 Sir's memorial respecting bandits 619 114|| Sü's honorary portals.... 568 227 || Si's answer respecting pirates.. 146 680's dispatches respecting Am- aral's murderers........ Syrian monument, errors in.... Sz'chuen, topography of..... Sz'chuen, towns in....

230

282

552

317

394,672

296

284

165

319

Taukwang, will of..........

676

Ronish missions in Mongolia... 651

Kuach, how to be translated

478

Taverns of the Mongols. Tchakars of Chihli....... Tea cultivated in United States 511

653

657

Reynard's visit to the Pei ho... 403 | Turakai, island of......... Reynard, decree respecting the. 678 || Tankwáng, his family. Reynvan, attack on II. G. I............ 112|| Táukwang, demise of. Rivers in Sz'chuen...

Sagalien river and island, notice of 289||Temples at Lewchew..

Sailing directions for Shanghai.. 621 | Temples in China, Christian... 648

Salt-pits in Sz'chuen............ Second-bar pagoda Shanghái, men and things in Shanghai in 1899, trade at.... Shanghai, beggais in....

325 Testament, resolution respecting 545 537 || Ti, its adaptation to render Theos 201 105,390 || Tien and ti worshiped by Chinese 4:36

518 || Theos, how used in Homer.... 227 || Tibet, line's travels in....

.....

196

665

CONTENTS.

Tolon-nor, a city in Chihli............. 654 || Waterland on notion of God.......... 644 Trade with China for 1849..... 531 War, strategy of Japanese in..... 151 Tract on morality, native. Trinity church fulls down.... Tsing Shing Wú Kú noticed.. Tsz'ki, accident at....

Types made by a Chinese..........

233 Wei Yuen, author of Holy Wars 244 464 Welton at Fuhchau, Rev. W....... 459 241|| Whampoa, Seamen's bethel at.. 168 464 Whampoa consular regulations... 248 Whilden, death of Mrs. E. J.......... 112

Will of Taukwang;

284 55|| Wúcháng, a large city in Húpeh 101 Wylie, notice of late Mrs.............. 332

U. S. sloop of war St. Mary's.....

Varnish tree in Sz'chuen.. 396 Version of Old Testament.. 110 Victoria made a city and a sce.....

Wall of China, notice of....... 677

....

Yangtez' kiáng, inundation of.. 104 Yellow river, course of.... Yih King, cosmogony of the..

491 362

CONTENTS.

No. 1.

Art. 1. The comparative English and Chinese Calendar for 1850; names of the foreign residents at the Five Ports and Hongkong; list of officers in the govern- ments of Hongkong, Macao, and Canton; foreign legations and consular establishments in China........

Art. II. Letter from Rev. B. J. Bettelheim, M. D., giving an account of his re-

sidence and missionary labors in Lewchow during the last three years..

17 Art. III. Journal of Occurrences: affairs at Macao; notice from the British con- sular agent at Whampos ; U. S. sloop of war St. Mary's; executions among the Chinese; town of Victoria made a city, and the colony of Hongkong erected into a bishop's see..........

No. 2.

Art. 1. Letter from Rev. B. J. Bettelheim, M. D., giving an account of his residence and missionary Jabors in Lewchew during the last three years. (Continued from page 49)... Art. 11. Letter to the Editor of the Chinese Repository respecting the objects to

be had in view in translating Elohim and Theos..

58 5

Art. III. Topography of the province of Hupch; list of its departments and dis-

tricts; description of its principal towns, notice of its rivers, lakes, productions. 97 Art. IV. Men and things in Shanghai : number and character of its population; ty th- ing system; taxation; sickness and pauperisın; distribution of food; use of opium and prospect of the traffic being legalized : increase of the general commerce; the number of foreign residents: new churches dedicated ; converts to Christian- ity; Committee of Delegates for revision of the Old and New Testaments in Chinese, From a Correspondent.

Art. V. Journal of Occurrences: death of the Empress-dowager; decease of Mrs.

Whilden at Canton; attack on Mr. Reynvaan.

No. 3.

Art. I. Notice of the years of famine and distress which have occurred at Sháng-

hái, recorded in the Statistics of Shanghai...

105

110

Art. II. Paul Sa's Apology, addressed to the emperor Wanlih of the Ming dynasty, in behalf of the Jesuit missionaries, Puntoya and others, who had been impeach. ed by the Board of Rites in a Report dated the 14th year, 7th month of ̈i.is reign, (A. D. 1617..

Art. 111. Japan : A translation of the 12th chapter of the Hai-kwoh Tử Chí, 海國志 or Notices of Foreign Countries, illustrated with Maps and En-

311

118

gravings.Published at the city of Yangchau fù in Kiángsú, in the summerof1847 135

CONTENTS.

vii

156

Art. IV. Topography of the province of Húnan; its area, population, lakes, rivers, mountains, productions, &c., with a list of its departments and districts... ... ... ... Art. V. Journal of Occurrences ; attack on pirates in Mir's bay, and correspondence relating to it; edict in reference to a change in newyear's day; death of the cin- peror of China; position of Kiying; dedication of Seamen's Bethel at Whampoa 162

No. 4.

Art. 1. Shwoh Wan Kiai-tez', Sa shi Hi-chuen, Sz'-shih kiuen ;

徐氏繫傳四十卷

説文解字

or The Etymologicon [of Ha Shin] with a

Supplementary Commentary by Sa, in forty sections. By PHILO.

Art. II. Thoughts on the term proper to be employed in translating Elohim and

Theos into Chinese. By a Missionary. In a Letter to the Editor... ·

Art. III. Japan: A translation of the 12th chapter of the Hai-kwoh Tá Chi,

海國圖志 or Notices of Foreign Countries, iliustrated with Maps and

Engravings. Published at the city of Yángchau fù in Kiùngsú, in the summer of Ï847.—(Continued from page 156.).......

Art. IV. Topography of Shensi; its boundaries, area, rivers, divisions, cities, po-

pulation, productions, &c.

Art. V. Men and Things in Shanghai ; famine; violent begging; contributions so- licited; distribution of food; asylum for outcast children; oppression and assault; postmaster generals; pawnbrokers robbed; piratc-catchers. Letter to the Editor from SPECTATOR.

169

185

206

220

227

Art. VI. Journal of Occurrences : Edict of accession of H. M. Hienfung; honors given his brothers; religious intelligence, arrival of the Bishop of Victoria....

... 231 No. 5.

Precious Words to Awaken the

233

Art. I. Sing Shi Páu Yen

Age. By CHANG LICHEN. Published at Canton, 1848.. Art. II. The Holy Wars: Ta-tsing Shing Wù Ki, or Records of the Military Achievements of the Monarchs of the Great Pure Dynasty. Compiled by Wxt YUEN of Shanyàng in Húmán province. 20 vols. Evo, 3d edition, revised and

Art. III. Ode to the Deity. From the Russian.

enlarged. 1846.

Art. IV. Movable Metallic Types among the Chinese.

241

245

247

253

Art. V. Fifteenth Report of the Medical Missionary Society's Ophthalmic Hospital

at Canton. for the years 1848 and 1549. By Rev. P. PARKER, M.D......... Art. VI. Letter regarding the word used for God in Chinese. By A LOOKER-On, 280 Art. VII. Journal of Occurrences: departure of H. E. John W. Davis ; ceremonies

observed at Canton by the authorities upon the empress' death, last edict of Taukwang; bounties conferred by the new emperor; notices of his family; epi- demic at Canton.

No. 6.

281

Art. I. Notices of the Sagalien river, and the island of Tarakai opposite its mouth. 289 Art. II. Medical Missions: 1. General Report of the Hospital at Kam-li-fau in Can-

ton, from April 1818. to Nov. 1849. By B. HOBSON, M. B. pp. 57.

2. Report of the Committee of the Chinese Hospital, Shanghai, from January 1st to December 31st, 1849. pp. 18.

300

Art. III. Mythological acoount of some Chinese deities, chiefly those connected

with the elements. Translated from the Siú Shin Ki-

312

Art. IV. Topography of the province of Sz'chuen; its area, rivers, lakes, mountains,

divisions, towns, productions, and inhabitants..

317

Art. V. Remarks on showers of sand in the Chinese Plain. By D. J. MacGowan, 328 Art. VI. What I have seen in Shanghai : Protestant missionr; the late Mrs. Wylie, Mr. Southwell, and Mr. Spalding; notices of each mission; distribution of alms; chaplaincy in Trinity church; Bethel flag; Chinese version_of_the_N. Testament; article on Elohim and Theos.—Letter to the Editor by E. C. B.... 330 Art. VII. Journal of Occurrences: epidemic at Canton ; H. E. governor Sú ; arrival of the governor of Macao; canonization of the late Empress-dowager; Gov. Bonhain's visit to Shanghai; emigration of Chinese to America.

No. 7.

343

Art. 1. Defense of an Essay on the proper rendering of the words Elohim and

Theos into the Chinese Language. Br W. J. BOONE....

345

Art. II. Notices of Coal in China. "By D. J. MacGowan, M, D., Cor, Mem, of the

Asiatic Society of Bangal......

385

Art. III. Men and things in Shànghai : scene changed ; the spring propitious, carly

viii

CONTENTS.

harvests plentiful; famine and beggary diminished; a force‹ donation returned; the asylum for outcast children dismantled ; unburied coffins ; small pex ; fever; moat and ditches excavated; smuggling; the opium question; Lord l'almer- ston's letter. Letter to the Editor from Spectator...

Art. IV. Topography of the province of Sz'chuen : description of its towns, produc-

tions, inhabitants, &c. (Continued from page 327)............. Art. V. Journal of Occurrences: return of the Str. Reynard and Gov. Bonham ; death of Gov. Da Cunha; meeting in relation to the Exhibition of Industry in 1851; licensing of tes-brokers at Canton ; movements of Missionaries......

No. 8.

390

394

403

Art. I. Defense of an Essay on the proper rendering of the words Elohim and

Theos into the Chinese Language. B¥ W. J. BOONE......

409

Art. II. Letter to the Editor of the Repository, accompanied with a translation

of a Chinese tract upon Nourishing the Spirit. BY W. H. Medhurst D. D....... 415 Art. III. Journal of Occurrences: endeavor to prevent foreigners from living in Fuhchau; disturbances in Kwangsi; North-China Herald; facilities of the port of Shanghai ; fall of Trinity church ; accident at Taz’ki ; bridge of Boats at Ning- po; completion of the revision of the New Testament.

No. 9.

459

Art. 1. Defense of an Essay on the proper rendering of the words Elohim and

Theos into the Chinese language. BY W. J. BooNE. (Continued from page 444.) 165 Art. 11. An Inquiry into the proper mode of translating Ruach and Pneuma, in the Chinese version of the Scriptures. By W. H. Medhurst, Sen. Shanghai, Printed at the Mission Press, 1850. ·

Art. 111. Animadversions on the Philological Diversions of Philo, by W. H. Med- hurst, Sen., in his Inquiry into the proper mode of translating Ruach and Pneu- ma, examined in a Note by Philo. Communicated for the Repository... Art. IV. Memoir of Rev. Walter M. Lowrie, Missionary to China. · Art. V. Course and topography of the Hwang ho or Yellow river.

Art, VI. Journal of Occurrences; H. M. S. Mariner's visit to Japan; cultivation of

tea in the United States; emigration of Chinese to America; niemorial respect- ing disturbances in Kwangsi; insurgents in Kwangtung... ·

No. 10.

478

486

491

499

509

Art. I. Consular Returns of the British and Foreign trade with China for 1849 513 Art. II. Letter to the Editor of the Repository upon Dr. Legge's Argument on the

word for God in Chinese. By A LOOKER-ON.........

524

Art. III. Translations and Notice of two Mongolian Letters to Philip the Fair,

King of France, 1305. BY MR. MEADOWS, Consular Interpreter, Canton........ 526 Art. IV. Pagodas in and near Canton; their names and time of their erection... 535 Art. V. Version of the Old and New Testaments in Chinese: proceedings of the Protestant missionaries at the several ports, and of their delegates at Shàng- hái relative thereto; resolutions adopted August 1st, 1850......

544

Art. VI. Tenets of the Budhists, and laws respecting their idols in Siam. By A

CORRESPONDENT-

548

Art. VII. Corrections in the Inscription on the Syrian Monument, erected in

A. D. 781, contained in Vol. XIV..

532

Art. VII. Topography of the province of Kansuh; its boundaries, mountains, lakes,

rivers, divisions, cities, population, productions, historical notices, &c... 551 Art. IX. Journal of Occurrences: trade with Camboja and Singapore; edict against Christianity by the prefect of Kiaying chau; honorary portals in Can- ton; proclamation of the insurgents ; Lin Tselisû sent to Kwangsi. -

No. 11.

565

Art. I. Defense of an Essay on the proper rendering of the words Elohim and

Theos into the Chinese language. BY W. J. BooNE. (Continued from p. 478.) 569 Art. II. Journal of Occurrences: defeat and dispersion of the insurgents, and me- morial respecting them; sailing directions for entering the port of Shanghai; visit of H. M. Str. Reynard to Lewchew; death of Rev. C. Fast near Fuhchau fú; the death of Lin Tschs(... ·

No. 12.

G19

Art. I. Defense of an Essay on the proper rendering of the words Elohim and

Theos into the Chinese language. By W. J. Boose, (C'oncluded from page(18.) 625 Art. II. Souvenirs d'un Voyage dans la Tartaric, le Thibet, et le Chine, pendant les Annees 1844, 1815, et 1846, Par M. Hne, pretre missionaire de la Congrès gation de St.-Lazare. 2 tomes, Paris, 1850..

Art. III. Resume of the principal occurrences in China during the year 1350.

6674)

676

CHINESE REPOSITORY.

VOL. XIX.-January, 1850.—No. 1.

ART. I.

The comparative English aud Chinese Calendar for 1850; names of the foreign residents at the five parts and Hongkong ; list of officers in the governments of Hongkong, Macao, and Can- ton; foreign legations and consular establishments in China. THE year 1850 of the Christian era answers to the 4487th year of the Chinese chronology, or as they reckon it, the 48th year of the 75th cycle of sixty years, which commences the 12th of February; the same is the thirtieth year of the reign of His Imperial Majesty Táukwáng, who is now 63 years of age, and consequently one of the oldest poten- tates of the world, and among those who have enjoyed regal dignity the longest. The present year is also the 5610th year of the Jew- ish chronology, which ends Sept. 6th, when the 5611th year com- mences. The lunar year commencing Nov. 6th, 1850, is the 1267th of the Mohammedan era; it is strictly lunar, and since the commence- ment of the era in A.D. 622, there has been a gain of nearly forty years over the Gregorian computation of the solar year. The year of 365 days, commencing Aug. 28th, or Sept. 27th, is the 1220th of the Parsee chronology, called the era of Yezdejerd; this began A.D. 632, but in consequence of rejecting the intercalaray day every fourth year, a discrepancy of nearly ten months has accrued since its commence- ment. Some of the Parsees date their new year Aug. 28th, another part begin Sept. 27th.

The lunar year commencing April 12th is the 1212th of the civil era of the Siamese and Burmese; and that beginning May 26th, is the 2393d of their religious year, computed from the death of Budha. The Japanese, Coreans, and Cochinchinese follow the Chinese sexagenary cycle, in calling the present year kang siuh, but each of these nations dates events from the commencement of the reigns of their respective monarchs.

VOL. XIX. NO. 1.

7&1

8 m

Oct.

I ml

Nov.

[10 m

Dec.

11 m

3 tu

* G C * LO LO Z OG SO

832

~*~*

[1] &

¡12&4]

1&1

2&1

3&4

4&1

6 &

Jan.

Feb.

Mar.

12 m

ዝ

2 m

April.

May.

June.

July.

Aug.

Sep.

3 m

4 m

5 m]

7 m]

1234 LO

ƒ 20

នគ

1234BOZDA

6629 SAS 20 km

1231* LO

780

123

183

000

2345

10 21

13 124

14 125 8 14 15 26 s

8 16

9 17

234567

bil a

813 S

9 14

8 15 S

10 15

9 16 in

7 ณ

12 17

11 9

14 19

•

19 20

12 120 tu

13 ki

13 [2] w

14 22

18 29

[31 ƒ | 20

517 S

18 m

719 tu

8 20

9 21 th

10 22 J 10 22 f

11 23

12 24 S

13 25

124

2010

12 23

13 24 S

12 25 th

13 126 ƒ

14 25 m

15 26 tu

16 27 10

28 th | 17 |23

16 129 m

17 20 ใน

31 S 18

ន

*7***

FXFF

$95

Calendar for the Year 1850.

JAN.

CROIRSAZ****HNA

287******

672****N

ន

1850.

List of Foreign Residents in China.

LIST OF FOREIGN RESIDENTS IN CHINA.

Errors will doubtless be found in the following list of names, but it is hoped they are not very numerous; it has been difficult to ascertain the names of those who reside afloat at the various anchorages, and many of them are pro- bably omitted. The difficulty of making the list complete increases from year to year.

Abbreviations-Ca stands for Canton; wh for Whampoa; ma for Macao; ho for Hongkong; am for Amoy ; fu for Fuhchau; ni for Ningpo; sh for Sháng- hii; p. c. and p. 8. attached to a few names denote that they are police consta- bles and police sergeants at Hongkong.

Abdolvayad Mohmed,

Baptista, J S

Abdola Moladina

Barhain, W.

P. C.

Adams, Charles R

Barnes, D J

Adamson, W R

Aderjee Sapoorjee

Barnet, George

Aguilar, Jozé de

Barnet, William

Barradas, M

Ahmed Isaac

Barradas, Francisco

Ainslie, Richard

Barradas, Vicente F

Alcock, R. and faini

Barradas, Angelo

Alexander, W H

Barros, Jozé Vicente

Alla Bux Ďosunjee

Barretto, B A

Allanson, William and family ma

Barretto, J O

Allureka Versey,

Barry, James

P. C.

Almeida, Lino de

Barton, Ch

792362222 3 2 2 2

Ambrose, Rev. Lewis

Bateson, Charles E

Ameeroodeen Abdool Latiff

Baylies, Nicholas

Anderson, Charles

Beale, Thomas Chay

Anderson, D

Anderson

Bellamy,

Bennets, Capt.

Angier, F J

Bevan, W. F.

Anthon, Joseph C

abs.

Bidet, A

Anthon, H.

Bimjee Canjee

Appleton, S

Binjamin Eliah

Aquino, Maximiliano J. d'

Bird, Alexander

Ardaseer Nesserwanjee Mođỹ. ca

Birdseye, T. J.

Ardaseer Rustomjee

Birley, FB and fam

Armstrong, George

Biscoe, Major V. J.

Armstrong, H. lieut 95th

Bland, J

Aroné, Jacques

Blight, John A

Aspenderjee Nesserwanjee.

Block, Frederick H

Aspinall, Richard

Bokee, William O

Aspundearjee Tamooljee

Bomanjee Muncherjee

Ayub Ebrahim,

Bonham, H.E. Samuel G & fam ho

Azevedo, Felis H. de and fam, ho Azevedo, Luiz M de

Bonney, 8 W.

Booker, Frederic

ain

Boon, j

Backhouse, John

Baldwin, Rev. Caleb C, & fam. fu

Balfour, Doct. A H. and fam. 、ho Ball, Rev. Dyer, and family, Ballard, Samuel and fain.

Boone, Rt. Rev. W, J. and fam sli Borel, Constant

Botelho, Alberto

Boughry, and fam., Major 59th ho Bounard, Rev Louis

Bancroft, A. H.

Bankier, Dr.

Bovet, Edouard

Bapoojee Pallanjee Runjee

Bovet, Louis

322255

Bovet, Fritz

Bowman, Adam

List of Foreign Residents in China.

داد

JAN.

Carter, Augustus and family

Cartwright, H D

داد

Bowman, John

Carvalho, L. and fam

Bowra, Charles W.

Carvalho, M. de

Bowra, William A. als.

Carvalho, Jozé H

Bowring, John, LL.D.

Carvalho, Antonio H

Boxer, W.

Castro, L d'Almado e

Bradley, Charles W. LL. D.

8311

Castro, J. M. d'Alinado e abs

Bradsliaw, James

Cay, R. Dundas

Braga, João Roza-

Ceballos, Juan A Lopez de

Braga, Manoel Roza

Chalmers, Patrick

Braine, Charles J and family

Champion Captain 95th

Brice, Dr.

Chapman, F

Bridgman, E. C. D. D. and fam sh

Chapman, Ensign 95th.

Bridgman, Rev. James G

Charlton, Lt. 95th.

Brimelow, James W

Charnley, D

Britto, Jozé de

Chinnery, George

Brodersen, C.

Chomley, Francis C

Brooks, J. A. atıd fam.

Churcher, John E.

Broughall, William

Clark, DO

Brown, Antonio, Tutera keeper ho

Brown, DO

Brown, W. Ward

Browne, Robert

Browning, W. R.

Clarke, Dr. Medical Staff.

Cleland, Rev. John F. ■ fam.

Clement, C. T., Lt. Cey. Rifles, ho Cleverley, C St. George

Cleverley, Captain

Bruce, George C. abs.

Clifton, Samuel and fam

Buchan, George

Cobbold, Rev. H.

Buckler, William

Cole, Richard, and fam.

Buckton, Charles

Collins, J

Buffa Rev.

Collins Mrs. and fam.

Bunn, R. Qtrmast. Ceylon Rfies ho

Collins, Rev. J. D.

Burd, John

Burgoyne, George

Burgoyne, William

Burke, W.

Burjorjee Eduljee

Burjorjee Rustomjee

Burjorjee Sorabjee

Burley, A J

Burns, Rev. William C.

Burton, Edward

Butt, John

Bush, F. T. and family

2 2 3 3 322 32

Comelate, J. G.

Compton, J B Compton, Spencer

Comstock, W

Compton, Charles S

Comstock, W O

Connolly, A

Cooke, John

Cooverjee Bomanjee

Cordeiro, Albanio A.

Cortella, Antonio M

Costa, N. T. da

Byramjee Coverjee

Coulter, M. S. and fam.

Byramjee Rustomjee

Cowan, Francis, P. C.

Calder, Alexander

Cowasjee Pestonjee,

Caine, Hon. major William

Cowasjee Pallanjee,

Caldas, Joaquim P

Caldwell, Daniel R.

Cameron, J

Campbell, Archibald and fam

Campbell,. A E. H.

Campbell, P

Campos, Jaoquim de

Cannan, John H

2222222223722

Cowasjee Sapoorjee Lungrana ca

Cowper, J C

Crakanthorpe,

Crampton, J

Crawford, Ninian

Creevy, Wm.,

P. S.

Crook, James

Carew, J. H. Captain 95th Carlowitz, Richard

Carpenter, Rev. C and family sh

Carr, John

Carruthers, John and fam

Crooni, A F and fam

Cruz, W F de

Cruz, F F de

Culbertson, Rev. M S and fam ni Camerally Rumizanally

Cruz, C. de

2 2 2 3 2 2 3 3 4742287285 $ 727222482375

Dadabhoy Eduljee

Dadabhoy D. Talcaca

Dadabhoy Bazonjee

Dadabhoy Pestonjee

Dadabhoy Jamsetjee Dulackow ca

Dady, William

Dale, E

Dale, Thurstan

Dale, W W and family

Dallas, A Grant

Dalziel, W, R

Dana, Richard P

Davidson, Walter

Davidson, William

Davis, H. E. John W.

Davis, Henry

De Montmorency Lieut 95th

De Sa, Francisco

De Silva, Manoel, P. S.

De Silva, F. P. and family.

De Silver, RP

De Silver, HT

Deacon, E

Dean, Rev. William

Dearle, J.

Delaney, Thomas

Delevie, S

Dennis, Captn. J. Fitz G.

Dent, George

Dent, John

Dent, Wilkinson

abs

Dent, William

Dhunjeebhoy Dossabhoy

Dhunjeebhoy Ruttunjee

Dhunjeebhoy Muncherjee

Dhunjeebhoy Hormujee Hak.

Dhunjeebhoy Eduljee

Dickinson, Henry

Dickson, Henry

Dickson, Dr. Med. Staff.

Dildarkhan Goolabkhan,

2 8 8 8 8 8 8 8 8 2¶72 887 85 22 28 § 2422222332285858 22 23

1850.

List of Foreign Residents in China.

Cummings, Rev. 8. & fam. Cumoorden Meerjee

Cunningham, Edward Currie, John

Cursetjee Eduljee

св

Cursetjee Jamsetjee Botiwala ca Cursetjee Rustomjee Eranee Cursetjee Rustomjee Daver са Cursetjee Shavuzshaw

Da Costa, M. D. Tavern Keeper bo Dadabhoy Burjorjee

са

Dos Remedion, J. J. and fam. ho Dossabhoy Hormusjee,

Dossabhoy Framjee Camajee Dossabhoy Hormusjee Cainajee ca Dossabloy Bajonjee

Doty, Rev. Elihu and fam Dowdall, Lt. Adjt. 95th Dowell, J. 8.

Drake, Francis C.

Dreyer, William

Drinker, Sandwith, and fam.

Duddell, George

Du Chesne, Henri

Dudgeon, P

Dunlop, Archibald

Durran, J. A.

Durrell, Timothy J

Duus, N. and family

Duval, Frank

abs

Eaton, E. B.

Ebrahim Shaik Hoosen

Ebrahim Soomar,

Edan, B

Edger, Joseph F. and fam

Edkins, Rev. Joseph

Eduljee Fudoonjee Khambata ca

Eduljee Cursetjee,

Eichbaine, C. W.

Eleaser Abraham

Ellice, Robert

Ellis, William

Elmslie, Adam W.

Elquist, Rev. A.

Emeny, W. and fam.

Encarnacao, Antonio L. d'

Encarnaçao, A. A. d'

Endicott, J B

cum

Everett, J H

Everard, Thomas

Ewing, R. and fam

Eyre, lieut.-col, R. A.

Fagan, J. W.

Farquhar, A.

Farnham, 8 H

Fazul Goolam Hoosain abs Fazul Dumany,

Fearon, Charles A.

Featherstonhaugh, W.

Feliciani, Rev. F. A.

Feneran, Lt. 95th.

Fenouil, Rev. John

| 8 2 3 2 3 3 4 2 4 5 8 2 5 6 2 8 222 8 § 3 5 3 222 88842222.

Fergusson, Doct. Andrew

Dinshaw Merwanjee,

Fergusson, John

Dinshawjee Framjee Casna

Fincham, A.

Dimier, C.

Findlay, George

Dixson, Andrew 8

Fittock, W. H.

Donaldson, C. M.

Fischer, Maximilian, and fam. ca

Dorabjee Framjee Colah

Dorabjee Pestonjee, Patell

Fisher Captn. Royal Artillery ho Fitzpatrick, John'

Dorabjce Nesserwanjee Cama, ca

Fletcher, Duncan

List of Foreign Residents in China.

JAN.

Fogg, H.

Greaney, J.

P. C.

Fonceca, Antonio de

Green, G F

Fonceca, Athanazio A. de

Grey, H M M

Forbes, R. B.

Griswold, John N. Alsop

Forcade, Rt. Rev. T. A.

Gutierres, A

Ford, Theo S

Gutierres, Candido

Forster, H. Lieut. 95th

Gutierres, Rufino

Forth-Rouen, Alexandre & fam ma

Gutierres, Venancio

Fox, John S

Gutierres, Querino

Framjee Sapoorjee Lungrana

Gutierres, Candido

Framjee Jamsetjee

Gutzlaff, Rev. Charles

abs ho

Framjee Eduljee

Hague, Patrick

Framjee Sapoorjee

Hajee Elies Hussan,

Framjee Burjorjee

Hall, Edward

Franklyn, W H

Hale, F. H.

Frazer, Lt. 95th.

Freemantle, Edmond A

Hall, G. R. ab

French, Rev. John B

Fryer, A H

Fryer, W

Fuller, Captain 59th

Furst, Rev. C. I.

Fysk, William W.

Gabriel, M.

Gangjee Goolam Hoosain

Garchi, Giovanni

Garvine, Henry

Garcon, Joao Braz

Gaskell, W.

Genaehr, Rev. Ferdinand

Gibb, John D

Gibb, George

Gibbs, Richard

abs

Gibson, E

2222§€322222 332

Hall, Capt. of steamer Spark ca

Hallam, S. J.

Hamberg, Rev. Theodore

Hance, H F

Hancock, B E

2=-=-82828227374848228

Happer, Rev. A. P. and family ca

Hardie, H. R.

Hare, J.

Harkort, Bernhard

abs

Harland, Doct W. A.

Harris, George

Harton, W. H.

Harvey, F. E.

Haskell G. E.

Head, C. H.

Heard, John

Heard, jr. Angustine

Heerjeebhoy Hormusjee abs

Gilbert, W

Giles, Edward F, abs Giles, John

Gilfillan, Rev. Thomas

Heerjeebeoy Rustomjee

Helbling, L.

Helms, Henry

sin

Henning, Robert

Gillespie, Robert

P. C. họ

Hepburn, Henry L.

Gillespie, Rev. William

Herschberg, Doct. H. J.

Gilman, Richard J

Hertslet FL and fam

Gingell, W R

Hickson, W. D.

Girard, Rev. Prudence

Hill, and fam. P. C.

Gittins, Thomas

Goodale, Samuel P

Goddard, John A

Goddard, Rev. Jos. T & fam

Hill, N. of Str. "Hongkong

Hillier, Charles B and fam ho

Hisslop, James, M. D. and fam am Hobson, B. M. D and family

Goodings, Robt, and fain.

Hobson, Rev. Wm. and fam

Goodridge, John B

Hogg, William,

Goolam Hoosain Ebrahimjee,

Holdforth, C G

Goolam Hoosam Chandoo,

Holgate, H.

Gorringer, Asst. Surgeon 59th ho

Holliday, John, and family

Gordon, H. G. Ass. Surg. 95th ho Gordon, Francis

Holt, W. Quartr Master, 95th

P. C.

Holtz, Andrea

Gordon Surgeon 95th.

Home, Dr. W. Med. Staff.

Grandpré, A

Hooper, James

Grant, Jaines

formusjee Cowasjee

Grandpré, Francisco

Hormusjee Eduljee

Graves, Pierce W

Hormusjee Jamasjee Nadershaw ca

Gray, Samuel

Hormusjee Nesser. Pochajee

Hudson, Joseph

Hudson, John

Hudson, Rev. T H

Hulme, Hon John W and fam. ho

Hurst, Wm.

P. S.

Hutchinson Wm.

Huttleston, J. Thomas

Humphreys, Alfred

abs.

Hunt, T. and family

Hunter, James D

Hurjee Jamal

Hyland, T

1850.

Houston, Edwin Hubertson, G F

Hudson, Aug. R

List of Foreign Residents in China.

8EC797222€2

Koch, C. A.

Kreyenhagen, Julius Kupferschmidt, P

Lamson, George H Lança, É L

Layton, Temple H and fam

3 3 2 3 2 2 2 5 6

Legge, Rev. James, v D & fam ho Lena, Alexander

abs ho

Leslie Lt. J. A. Ceylon Rifles ho

Lapraik, Douglas

Lay, Horatio

Layton, F A

Lecaroz, Juan

Lechler, Rev Rudolph

Leslie, W.

Hyndman, Henrique

Levin, E H

Hyndman, JoaŎ

Lewer, Dr.

Howell, W H

Lewin, D D

Irons, James

Lewis, A.

Isaac Reuben

Lewis, W D

Jacob Hassan

Lexis, William.

P. C.

Jacob Reubin

Jackson, R. B and family

Libois, Rev Napoleon F.

Liddall, E.

Jackson, Robert

8.11

Lima, J. M. O.

Jackson, Robert

P. C.

Limjee Jamsetjee

abs

Jalbhoy Cursetjee,

Livingston, WP

Jamieson, T of str. “Cantor" ho

Livingston, J Gibbons

Jamsetjee Rustomjee Eranee,

Jamsetjee Ruttunjee

Locke, W.

Jamsetjee Eduljee,

Jardine, Joseph

Jardine, David

Jarrom, Rev. W.

Low, Edward A.

Jehangeer Framjee Buxey

Lobscheid, Rev. Wilhelm

Lockhart, William and family Loomis, Rev. George

Lord, Rev. E. C. and family

Labeck, L.

Jenkins, Rev. B. and fun.

Luce, William H.

Jeraz Munjee

Ludda Chatoor,

Johnson, Rev. John

Ludda Kakey

Johnson, Rev. 8. and fam.

Lugg, J. It. Royal Artillery.

Johnston, A.

Lyall, George

Johnston, Hon. A R

Lyons, Alexr. Tavern keeper

Jones, Thomas

Macandrew, J.

Jones, Dash. Lieut. Royal Art. bo

Macculloch, Alex.

Josephs, Levin

Macgowan, D. J., и. D. & fam ni

Judd, Andrew

Macgregor, R.

Just, G. 8.

Mackay, Eneas J.

Just, Donald

Mackean, Thomas W. L &. fam ho

Jummoojee Nesserwanjee

Mackenzie, D. W.

Jesus, L J de,

Mackenzie, Kenneth R.

Kakeebhoy Bahaderbhoy,

Mackenzie, C. D.

Kennedy, David

Mackenzie, 8.

Kennedy, Henry H.

Mackertoom, M S

Kennedy, K. M.

Maclay, Rev. R. S.

Kenny, B Doct and family

Maclachlan, J. E.

Khan Mohamed Habibhoy abs ca

Maclehose, James

Khan Mohamed Datoobhoy

Maclean, A. C.

Khumooredeen Nuverally,

Maclean, J. L

King, William H.

Macleod, M. A.

King, F A

King, David O.

King, and fam. Lieut 59th

Kirk, Thomas

Maloobhoy Donghersee Maltby, Charles

Man, James Lawrence Maneckjce Boinanjee

Kleskowski, M. de

Maneckjee Nanabloy

List of Foreign Residents in China.

JAN.

Maneckjee Pestonjee Taback

Mohamed Ally Motabhoy

Mitchell George P. C. Mitton, Thos

Maneckjee Pestonjee

Mohamed Pudney Muscatee,

Margesson, H. D.

Moladina Noorhahmed

Marçal, Honorio A.

Moncrieff, Thomas

Marjoribanks Doct. Samuel

Monicou, Pierre

Markwick, Charles

Montigny, M. de

Markwick, Jr. Richard

Moore, H

Marques, D P

Moore, William

abs

Marques, F F

Moosah Hassam

Marques, Jozé M.

Morgan, Edward

Marques, Manoel V.

Morison, William, M. D. and fam ho

Marsh, W T

Morris Mrs.

Marshall 8. (Sheriff's Officer)

Morrison, John G

Mas, H. E. Don Sinibaldo de

Morrison, Martin C

Matheson, W. F. 8.

Morrison, George 8

Matheson, C. 8.

Morrison, W.

Mathews, I. H. and fam.

Morss, W H

Maveety, J. (Tavern Keeper)

Moses, A R B

Maxwell, Lt. 95th.

Moul, Alfred

May, C and fam

Moul, George

McCartee . N,

D. B.

Moul, Henry

McClatchie, Rev. T. and fam

Muir, J. D.

McDonald, & Mount T. Keeper. ho

Muirhead, Rev. W. and family sh

McDonald, J. Boarding House, ho

MacDonald, J.

Bli

Muncherjee Jevunjee Mehta

McFarlane, J. Tavern Keeper ho

Muncherjee Sapoorjee Lung.

Muncherjee Nesserwanjee,

св

McGregor Dr.

Muncherjee Frammurjee,

McKenzie, C W

Mur, J Manuel

McKenzie, Robert

P. S.

Murray, John Ivor, M. D. wusung

Mc Mahon, Rev. Felix

Murray, H

McSwyney, P C

Murrow, Y J

Meade, J. Lt. Ceylon Rifles

Murrow, L. E.

Meadows, Thomas T.

Meadows, John A. N.

Medhurst, W H. D. D. & fam, sh

Medhurst, jr, WH

Meer Sasson Moshu

Meigs -

Mello, A A. de

Melrose, W

Melvon, John,

P. C. ho

Mennecker, C V

Mercer, Hon. W T

Merwanjee Dadabhoy

Merwanjee Dadabhoy Wadia

Merwanjee Eduljee,

Meufing, W.A.

Michaelroy P. C.

Michell, E R

Middleton, & John fam.

Millar

Millar 2d T. Lt. Ceylon Rifles. ho

Millar, John

8864428822 2 3 3 3 2 2 2 §

Mylius, Capt. R. Ceylon Rifles, ho

Nanjee Sah Mohamed

Nanjee Yacoob

Napier, Charles

Napier, Hon. G

abs

Neave, Thomas D.

Nesserwanjee Framjee,

Noronha, Jozé M. de

Noronha, D.

Norton, W. M.

Nowrojee Cursetjee,

Miller, Dr

Nowrojee Nesserwanjee

Miller, John

Nowrojee Maneckjee Lungrana ca

Milne, Jaines

Noyes, C. H.

Milne, Rev. W. C. and family sh

Nye, Clement D.

Minchin, Captn. 95th

Nye, E. C. H.

Minchin, Lieut. 95th.

Oakley, Horace

Mitchell J.

Olding, J. A.

Mitchell, William H. and fam ho

Oliveira, J. J. d

Nesserwanjee Byramjee Fack. ca

Nesserwanjee Ardaseer Bhanja ca

Nesserwanjee Bonanjee Mody ca Nasserwanjee Hormusjee N. ca Newman, G. W.

Newton, J. Surgeon C. Rifles Niel, R. & fam. Albion House ho Noor Mohamed Kamal

Noor Mohamed Datoobhoy,

Norleen, Gustaf

Outeiro, Joze M. d'

Ozorio, Candido J.

Pages, Leon

Pallanjee Dorabjee,

118

Pallanjee Dorabjee Lalcaca

Pallanjee Nesserwanjee

Parish, Frank

Park, James Dickson

Parker, Norcott d'E.

abs ho

Parker, W d'Esterre

lio

Parker, Capt. P.

1850.

Olmsted, Henry M.

List of Foreign Residents in Ching.

Rangel, Segismundo Rangel, R.

Rangel, Jayme

Rangel, Floriano A.

52 52 352 3

Rankin, Rev. H. V. and fam. ni

Rathbone, S. Greg

Rawson, Samuel, and family Reiche, F.

Reine, P. B. Major C. Rifles

Remedios, J. B. dos

ain

Rawle, 8. B. and family

Reid, Frank W

Parker, Rev. P., x. D. and fam ca

Rémi, D.

Parkes, H. S.

abs

Reynvaan, H. G. I.

Parkin, W. W.

са

Ribeiro, J. C. V.

Pearcy, Rev. George and fam.

Richards, P. F.

Pearson, G. Lt. Ceylon Rifles.

Rickett, John, and family

Pedder, W. H.

ani

Pedder, lieut. William

Peerbhoy Yacoob

Peet, Rev. L. B. and fam.

Penrose, Wm. Tavern Keeper. ho

Ritchie, A. A.

Percival, A.

Richards, Rev. William L. Rienaecker, R

Ripley, Philip W. and family ca Risk, J.

Ritchie, John Tavern Keeper. ho

Pereira, Ignacio de A.

Rizios, A

Pereira, Edward

Rizzolati, Rev. Joseph

Pereira, J. Lourenco

Roberts, Rev. 1. J.

abs

Pereira, B. A.

Roberts, Joseph L.

Pereira, Manoel L. R.

Roberts, O. E.

Perkins, George and famı

Perkins, George

Pestonjee Dinshawjee

Pestonjee Framjee Cama

Pestonjee Jainsetjee Motiwalla ca

Pestonjee Nowrojee Pochajee ca Pestonjee Rustomjee

Robertson, D. B.

Robertson, George

Robinson, William F. Rocha, Jozé J.

Rodrick, Anthony

Roiner, Henry

Romthala Ameer

$=*2=382 C 2T 2 2 2 5 6 6 7 2 722 £ $ 62 7

P. C.

Phillips, Robert

Romthala Versey,

Phillips, J

Roose, William R.

Phillpotts, lieut-col. G. and fam ho

Ross, J. B.

Phillpotts, lieut. H.

Ross, W. F.

Piccope, W. N.

Rothwell, Richard

Piccope, T. C.

Rowe, John

Pierce, Wm G

Rowe, J. R.

anl

Pitcher, M. W.

Royos, Jacinto

8111

Platt, Charles

Roza, Jezuino da

Pollard, E. H.

Rozario, Florencio do

Ponder, Stephen

Rozario, L. A.

Potter, M. L.

Rozario, C. E.

Potter, W.

Rusden, J.

Potter, D.

abs

Russell, George

P. C.

Powell, Dr.

Russell, Rev. W. A.

Power, J. C. and fam

Rustomjee Burjorjee,

Prattent, J. R

Priestman, C. J.

Rustomjee Byramjee,

ain

Rustomjee Jalbhoy

Purdon, James

Pustau, William

Rustomjee Morwanjee Nalear. ca

Pyke, Thomas

Rustomjee Pestonjee C.

Rustomjee Pestonjee Motiwalla ca

Quarterman, Rev. J. W.

Rustomjee Ruttonjec,

Quin, M

Rustoinjee Framjee Mehta

Quin, James

110

Rutherfurd, Robert

Rains, Licut. 95th

Rutter, Henry

VOL. XIX. NO. 1.

JAN.

List of Foreign Residents in China.

Ryder, C.

Ryan, Mrs.

Smith, Frederick and fam Smith, Richard

Sadarkhan Jaferkhan

Sage, William

Salley Mohamed

8now, E. N.

Samjee Lalljee,

Samson, Moritz

Soares, Francisco

Sanchez, Joze

Smith, W and fam

Smithers J. Clerk & Usher S. C. ho

Soames, Capt. of Str. Canton

Sorabjee Nowrojee Wadiah

Sanders, Charles

abs

Sorabjee Pestonjee

Sandoval, Juan B. de abs

Solomon David

Santos, Antonio dos

Souza, Miguel de

Sapoorjee Bomanjee,

Sargent, Lt. 95th.

Souza, Florencio de Speer, Rev William

abs ca

Sassoon, Abdalah David

Spooner, C. W.

Sassoon, R. David

St. Croix, Nicholas de

Saul, R. Powell, and fam.

St. Croix, George de

Saur, Julius, and family

St. Hill, Henry

Scarth, John

Schumacher, G. A.

Schwemann, D. W.

Scott, William

Scott, Adam

Scrymgeour, David

St. John, St. Andrew, Lieut.

Stanton, Rev. Vincent & fam. ho Staveley, Hon. maj-gen. W.

Steele, Thos. Tavern Keeper. Steedman, Rev. 8. W.

Stevens, D.

lio

Seabra, Francisco A.

Stewart, Patrick, and family

Seare, Benjamin, and family ma

Still, C. F.

Sedick Omar

Stirling, Hon. Paul I.

Seth, 8. A.

Strachan, George

Shaikally Mearally

Strachan, Robert

Shaik Tayeb Furjoolabhoy

Stronach, Rev. Alex. & fam

Bin

Shaik Davood

Stronach, Rev. John

Shaik Ahmed

св

Stuart, Charles J F

Shaw, Charles

Sturgis, James P.

Shaw, W.

Sturgis, Robert S.

Sherard, R. B.

Suacardo, RicardoT. Keeper

Shortrede, Andrew

Sucetmal Nuthoomull,

Shuck, Rev. J. L. and family sh

Sullivan, G. G. and family

Sichel, M.

Summers, James

Siemssen, G. T.

Sword, John D.

abs

Sillar, John C.

Swettenham, Lt. 95th.

Sillar, D.

Syle, Rev. E. and family

Silva, Marciano da

Taafe, O. H.

Silva, Jozé M.

Tait, James

Silva, Quentiliano da

Talmage, Rev. John V. N. abs am

Silva, Ignacio M. da

Tarmohamed Naincey

Silveira, F. C. P. de

Tarrant, William

Silveira, Albino de

Tarrant, H. J.

Silveira, Albino P.

Tattershall, Captn. C. R.

Simoens, Manoel

Taylor, Rev. C. и. D. and fam. sh

Sinclair, Fraser

Teesdale, lieut. C. B.

Sinclair, C. A.

Thompson, John

Skinner, John

Thorburn, W

Smelt, C. T. 2d Lt. C. Rifles

Thorburn, R. F.

Smith, Dr.

Thorne, A.

Smith, John and family

Tinawy, Joseph

Smith, Arthur

Tozer, Frederick

Smith, E. M.

Trotter, G. A.

Smith, James

Trubshaw, James

Smith, J. Mackrill and family sh

Tyndal, Bruce

Smith, J. Caldecott

Turner, James, Tavern Keeper

Smith, H. H.

Twynham, Lt. G. S.

1850.

Ullet, R. B. Urmson, G. Vacher, W. II. Vandenberg, AF

Van Loffelt, J. P. Vaucher, Fritz

Veerjee Rabin

Vidigal, Antonio de

Viegas, A. and family

Viegas, L.

Viera, L. F.

Wade, T. F.

Williams, Jobn

Wadman, Edward

Walkinshaw, W.

Wilson, Alexander

Walker, J. T.

Wilson, R. E.

Walker, J

Walters, Col. 95th.

Winch, J. H

Ward, M. 2d Lt. C. Rifles

Warden, H. H.

Wise, John

Wardley, W. H.

Withington, James

Warner, Mrs.

Wardner, Rev. N. and fam

Waters, Charles

Wolcott, Henry G.

Woodgate, W.

Watson, T. Boswell, & fam.

Wright, James M.

Government of Hongkong.

Widderfield, John Wiener, A. G. Wiese, L.

Wight, Rev. J. K. & fam Wilke, jr. J.

Wilkinson, Alfred

Wilkinson, Francia

Williams, John

4 8 8 8 8 8 82 862 27 3 1 222007287

Williams, C. D

Williams, F. D.

ho ho

ni sh

22774J8282€ 33€2

P. C. ho

Williams, S. Wells and family ca

Wills, C.

Winiberg H. & fam. T. Keeper, ho

Winchester, C. A. and fam

absent

Worthington, James

abs.

Watson, J. P.

Wright, J. F. E.

Way, Rev. R. Q. and fam

Wylie, A.

Weatherly, James

Yates, Rev. M. T. and family sh

Webb, Edward

Young, A. I.

Weiss, Charles

Young, James H.

West, L.

Young, W. B. Capt. Roy.Artil. ho

Whilden, Rev. B W and fam

Young, James T. Keeper.

White, James and fam

Young, Rev. W. and family

White, Rev. M. C.

Yvanovitch, Stefano

Whittall, James

Zanolle, Jules

ina

Approximate Synopsis of Foreign Residents in China.

Number of names in the preceding list...

Residents at Canton and Whampoɛ· ·

do. at Hongkong.

do.

at Amoy..

do.

at Fuhchau

do.

at Ningpo..

do. at Shanghai.

Number of those who have their families.

Commercial Houses and agencies· · · · ·

994

362

404

141

103

138

GOVERNMENT OF HONGKONG.

H. E. SAMUEL G. BONHAM, C. B., Governor, Commander-in-chief, Vice-Admi-

ral, Plenipotentiary, and Chief Superintendent of Trade.

C. B. Teesdale, lieut. H. M. 83d Regt. Á. D. C. to H. E. the Governor.

Hon. Major-gen. W. Staveley, C.B., Lieut-Gov. and Commander of the forces. Hon. Major W. Caine, Colonial Secretary and Auditor-General.

Hoa. A. R. Johnston, Secretary and Registrar.

Hon. John W. Hulme, Chief-Justice.

Hon. W. T. Mercer, Colonial Treasurer.

COLONIAL SECRETARY'S OFFICE.

Hon. Major Caine, Colonia! Secretary. J. M. d'A. e Castro, 2d Clerk, absent. Rev. C. Gutzlaff, Chinese Sec. (abs.) || H. F. Hance,

L. d'Almada e Castro,

3d Do. 4th

Chief Clerk || A. Grandpr^,

||G. W. Newman, Acting પત

pro tem.

Government of Hongkong.

AUDIT OFFICE.

Hon. Major Caine,

JAN.

Registrar General's OFFICE.

Auditor General. || Hon. W T. Mercer, Of`g. Regist, Gien.

E. Morgan,

Clerk.

A. Lena, 'Ng Ming-Tung,

Clerk (absent).

Chinese Clerk.

COLONIAL TREASURY.

Hon. W. T. Mercer,

Treasurer.

CIVIL HOSPITAL.

J. G. Comelate,

Chief Clerk.

Wm. Morrison, Colonial Surgeon.

R. Rienecker,

Accountant.

Alberto Botelho,

Dispenser.

J. Hare,

Assistant.

POST OFFICE.

T. Hyland,

Postmaster.

R. H. Crakanthorpe,

Chief Clerk.

W. T. Marsh,

2d Do.

3d Do.

4th Do.

Messrs. May and Caldwell, Assessors

and collectors

SURVERYOR General's OFFICE.

C. St. Geo. Cleverly, Surveyor Gen. || J. Hudson, Hon. G. Napier (abs.) Clerk of Works. || J. H. E. Wright, J. C. Power, Acc't & Clerk of Registry.

ECCLESIASTICAL.

Rev. V. J. Stanton, Coloniai Chaplain. J. Summers, Preceptor Anglo-Chinese ||

school.

F. C. Drake, Schoolmaster, Clerk, and

Sexton.

HARBOR MASTER'S OFFICE.

ROYAL ENGINEER'S OFFICE. Lieut.-col. G. Phillpotts, Commanding

Engineer.

Major Biscoe,

Executive Engineer. Lieut. St. Andrew St. John. Lieut. Phillpotts.

William Burgoyne, Clerks of Works. S. H. Mathews,

George Burgoyne, Foreman of Works.

Lieut. William Pedder, R. N. Harbor || Joseph Cameron,

Master and Marine Magistrate.

E. R. Michell,

Assistant.

SUPREME & Vice AdmiraltY COURT.

Hon. J. W. Hulme,

S Chief Justice & { Commissary.

Hon. P. I. Stirling, Attorney General. N. D'Esterre Parker, Proctor (absent). W. D'Esterre Parker, Acting Proctor. R. Dundas Cay,

Registrar. F. Smith, Dep. Registrar & Surrogate G. A. Trotter, Clerk to Chief Justice. W. H. Alexander, Clerk of Works. 5 Interpreter of Malay &

Bengalee.

Bailiff

E. L. Lança,{

J. Smithers, J. Crook,

ORDNANCE OFFICE.

Clerk.

Henry St. Hill, Ordnance Storekeeper.

Clerk. Theo. S. Ford, John A. Blight, J. A. Brooks,

D. Stevens,

J. R. Prattent, F. C. P da Silveira, 8. Appleton,

Temporary Clerks.

ROYAL ARTILLERY.

Lieut.-col. Eyre, Captain W. B. Young. Captain Fisher.

Lieut. Jones.

Under Bailiff. ||

Lieut. Lugg.

Commanding.

POLICE ESTABLISHMENT.

C. B. Hillier,

C. G. Holdforth,

Chief Magistrate.

Assistant Do.

COMMISSARY.

W. Smith, Assistant Commissary Gen. C. W. Eichbaine, Dep. Asst. Com. G.

Sheriff & Provost Marshal. || J. W. Fagan, Clerk of Treasury.

Charles May, Superintendent of Police

D. R. Caldwell,

J. Collins,

M. Quin,

Assistant. Do.

Chief Clerk.

Second

Jailor.

Sheriff's Officer.

Thomas Mitton,

Sylvester Marshall,

CORONERS.

C. B. Hillier, CG. Holdforth,

NAVAL YARD, WEST POINT.

Capt. P. Parker,

Naval Storekeeper.

Walter Burke.

Geo. Dewar,

(abs.) Chief Clerk

W. D. Hickson, J. E. Churcher,

2d Do.

3d Do.

E. B. Eaton,

F. Liddall, W. Boxer. J. Risk, J. Dearle,

4d Do.

Storemen. Coopers

1850.

Government of Macao.

GOVERNMENT OF MACAO

D. Jeronimo Jozé de Matta, Joaquim Antonio de Moraes Carneiro, Ludgerio Joaquim de Faria Neves, Felippe Vieira,

Bishop.

Chief Justice.

Major.

Council of

Judge.

Government.

Thomas Jozé de Freitas,

Procurador.

Miguel Pereira Simoens,

Fiscal.

Governor's

Department.

Antonio Jozé de Miranda,

Jeronimo Pereira Leite,

Jozé Carlos Barros, Jozé Franco.

Dom. Jeronimo Jozé de Matta, Rev. Braz de Mello, Bernardo d'Araujo Roza,

Dr. Joao Damasceno C. dos Santos, P. J. da Silva Loureiro,

D. J. Barradas,

Secretary to government. A. D. C. to the Governor.

Clerks.

Bishop. Secretary.

Acting Commandant Attorney-general. Harbor Master.

Postmaster.

Judiciary.

J. A. de Moraes Carneiro, C. de O. de C. Judge.

Joao Batista Gomes,

Francisco da Silveira, C. de O. de C. Registrar.

Substitute of the Judge.

Miguel F. Telles,

Thomas de Aquino Migueis,

Antonio Rangel,

Clerks. Accountant.

Municipal Chamber.

Camillo Lelis de Souza,

JoaŎ Jozé Vieira,

Felippe Vieira,

J. F. d'Oliveira, A. Carlos Brandað Thos. J. de Freitas, Maximiano da Roza, Pedro da Roza.

}Judges.

Vereadores.

Procurador.

} Clerks.

Procurador. || Joaŭ Lourenço de Almeida,

Chinese Department.

Justices of the Peace.

Thos. J. de Freitas,

Joao R. Gonsalves,

Interpreter. || Antonio Jozé da Rocha,

Florentino dos Remedios,

Do.

Antonio Rangel,

Clerk.

Jeronimo da Luz,

Do.

Joaquim Xavier,

Do.

Treasury.

B. Simoens,

Clerk.

F. J. Marques,

Treasurer.

Pio de Carvalho,

Do.

} Clerks.

Revenue Department.

Miguel P. Simoens,

Fiscal.

F. J. Marques,

Treasurer.

J. Victorino da Silva,

Accountant.

Jozé Joaquin de Azevedo,

Do.

Ludivino Simnoens,

Do.

J. Simoena,

Miguel de Souza,

Francisco da Costa,

Assessors.

Dr. J. D. C. dos Santos.

J. F d'Oliveira.

Guilherme Francisco Bramston

Joaŭ Victorino da Silva

Angelo A. da Silva,

Clerk

Mahtihgan,

Tsiuenking,

全慶

Pihkwei,

栢貴

Liáng Singyuen,

梁星源

Hwan Kwangshin,

Government of Canton.

HIGH CHINESE OFFICERS AT CANTON.

Sü H. E. Su Kwangtsin,

H. E. Yeh Mingchin,

JAN.

Governor-general of Liáng Kwáng.

Governor of Kwingtung province.

General of the Manchu troops.

Literary Chancellor.

Treasurer, or púching az'.

Judge, or ngánchák sz'.

Commissioner of gabel and grain.

Wnrántai,

Lieut-general of the Manchu troops.

Tohgantungeh,

托恩

Lieut-general of the Chinese troops.

Hwáitáhpú,

Col in command of Gov.-gen.'s brigade.

Tsishán,

濟山

Hung Minghiêng,

洪名香

Mingshen,

Yih Táng,

Kingyen,

Fung Yuen,

Chin I'chi,

Yú Yanglin,

Cháng Hú,

Shau Ngántsang,

Fan Weikioh,

Tsau Mienting,

Fung Wancháu,

邵安

會

范維玨

鄒冕廷

明善

Col. commanding Governor's brigade.

Admiral at the Bogue.

Collector of Customs or Hoppo.

Prefect of Canton or Kwángchau fís

Col. of the prefecture.

District magistrate of Nánhái.

do.

張護

明易慶碼悚涂張邵范鄒馮

Deputy District magistrate.

Assist. deputy

Magistrate of Nglauhau sz' at Fatshán

of Shin-ngun a near Fit.

of Kiangpå sz' near Saichiú.

n of Hwangting sz' near Fatshún.

n_of Kamli sz3 ; the extreme west.

Shauki,

壽

Chau Tingchih,

周廷勢

Wú Páuching,

吳保楨

Tsiángnien,

祥年

District magistrale of Pwányú

Deputy district magistrate

do.

Assist. deputy

Magistrate of Káutáng szo, near 2d Bar

Chin Yuhshin,

陳玉森

of Luhpo sz', near E. of city

Hü Wanshin,

許文

of Sháwán sz', on the east

1850.

Shin Hwanchang,

Sun Yuehlich,

Diplomatic Establishments in China.

Mag. of Mótakli sz' on the northeast. Superintendent of boats, or hopo sho.

DIPLOMATIC ESTABLISHMENTS IN CHINA.

H. B. M. SUPERINTENDENT of Trade and Consular EstablishneNTS. At Hongkong.

His Excellency Samuel G. BONHAM,

flon. A. R. Juanston,

Rev. Charles Gutzlaff, absent T. F. Wade,

Mr. William Connor, (absent)

Mr. Frederick E. Harvey Mr. W. Woodgate Mr. Joao Hyndman

Mr. G. 8. Morrison

JOHN BOWRING, LL. D.

Adam W. Elmalie, Esq. Thomas T Meadows, Esq. Mr. J. T. Walker, Mr. E. F. Giles, Mr. Horace Onkley, Alexander Bird,

Temple H. Layton, Esq. John Backhouse, Esq. Martin C. Morrison, Esq. Mr. Frederick L. ¡lertslet, Charles A. Winchester, M. D. Mr. W. II. Pedder.

R. B. JACKSON, Esq. William R. Gingell, Esq.

G. G. SULLIVAN, Esq. C. A. Sinclair, Esq. Mr. Patrick Hague,

RUTHERFORD ALCOCK, Esq. D). B. Robertson, Esq.

Walter II. Medhurst, jr.

Mr. F. H. Hale,

Mr. Frank Parishi,

Superintendent of Trade. SH. B. M. Plenipotentiary and Chief

Secretary and Registrar. Chinese Secretary. Assistant

do.

First Assistant. Acting First Assistant. Acting Second Do. 3d Clerk.

4th Clerk.

At Canton.

Consul.

Vice Consul.

Interpreter.

Senior Assistant.

(absent)

Junior Assistant.

Consular Agent, Whampoa.

At Amoy.

Consul.

Vice Consul.

Interpreter.

First Assistant.

Second Do. & medical attendant. Clerk.

At Fuhchau.

Consul. Interpreter.

At Ningpo.

Consul. Interpreter. Senior Assistant.

At Shanghái.

Consul.

Vice Consul.

Interpreter.

Senior Assistant, (absent)

Acting senior assistant.

Diplomatic Establishments in China.

LEGATION OF THE UNITED STATES.

His Excellency John W. Davis, Rev. Peter Parker, M. D.

R. B. Forbes, Esq.

F. T. Bush, Esq. Charles W. Bradley, LL. D. John N. A. Griswold, Esq. R. P. De Silver, Esq.

JAN.

Commissioner of the U. S. A. to China,

{Secretary of Legation, and Chinese

Interpreter.

Vice Consul at Canton. Consul at Hongkong. Consul at Amoy.

Consul at Shanghái.

Consul and Naval Storekeeper, Macao.

FRENCH

LEGATION.

ALEXANDRE Forth-Rouen,

Leon Pages,

Jules Zanolle,

Henry Du Chesne,

Jozé M. Marques,

H. G. I. Reynvaan, Esq.

G. E. Haskell, Esq. Robert Jackson, Esq.

M. de Montigny,

M. de Kletzkowski,

Don SINIBALDO DE MAS,

Envoyé de France en Chine.

Secretaire.

Chancelier.

Elève Consul.

Interpreter.

Vice Consul at Canton.

Agent Consulaire at Hongkong.

Agent Consulaire at Amoy.

Consul at Shanghải, and Acting Con

sul for Ningpo.

Interpreter at Shanghái.

SPANISH LEGATION.

Don Juan Bamtista de Sandoval, Don Juan A. Lopez de Ceballos, Don Jozé de Aguilar, Don Juan Lecaroz,

James Tait, Esq.

Sr. Jozé Vicente Jorge,

Robert Browne, Esq. Richard Carlowitz, Esq. William Pustau, Esq.

W W. Parkin, Esq. Clement D. Nye, Esq.

John Burd, Joseph Jardine, Esq. Alexander Calder, Esq.

John Dent, Esq. T. C. Beale, Esq.

Sr. A. A. de Mello,

Camillo Lelis de Souza,

{ Envoy potraordinary and Minister

Plenipotentiary. Secretary of Legation. Diplomatic attaché. (absent) Attachés & students.

Vice Consul at Amoy. Spanish Consul at Macao.

Consul for Netherlands.

Consul for Prussia and Saxony. Consul for Austria.

Consul for Peru at Canton. Vice Consul for Chili.

Danish Consul, Hongkong. Acting Danish Consul, Canton, Acting Danish Consul, Shánghái,

Portuguese Consul at Canton. Portuguese Consul at Shánghái.

Brazilian Consul.

Vice Consul for Brazil at Macao.

1830..

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

ART. II. Letter from B. J. Bettelheim, M. D., giving an account of

his residence and missionary labors in Lewchew during the last three years.

[We have only a few words to add in explanation of this letter from Doctor Bettelheim, for we think it will best speak for itself. In Vol. XVI, page 55, a reference is made to him, since which time we have received nothing from him that we felt at liberty to publich, though we have had the pleasure of reading the journals sent by him to his Society in London. The wish to learn something authentic from the Doctor himself, led us to address him u note to this effect in February last by the Preble, which visited Napa on her way to Nagasaki, as stated on page 351 of the last volume, and he has prompt- ly met the request. In printing it, we have made a few verbal alterations, which we are sure the author would willingly accede to were he here to be inquired of. We commend the Letter to our readers, and shall be most hap- py to forward anything which may be sent to us for the writer. The letter is addressed to Rev. P. Parker, M.D. and dated Napa, Sept. 1849.—Ed Ch. Rep.]

MY DEAR SIR :

THOUGH I address this letter to you as one of the chief authorities, on whose suggestion, approval, and promised countenance, our Committee as well as myself entered upon this mission, still what I say to you I say to all our missionary brethren in China, even those whose acquain- tance I was unable to make during my short stay there, persuaded that they are all anxiously looking upon this station as the first pioneering trial on terra Japonica-quite a terra incognita—and surrounded with difficulties not common to other enterprises of this nature.

I thought our Committee would endeavor to keep our friends in China as clearly informed on this mission as our home friends, whose assisting hand can not so soon reach us; but having understood from Mr. Williams' kind note, that some communication respecting our state here might be acceptable to you all, I now endeavor to trace back in my memory some of the leading events that may most interest you, beginning from our landing till this, the fourth year of our so- journ in Lewchew; praying it may please God so to guide my inex perienced pen, as to make this retrospect of our mission instrumental in rousing the interest, and enlisting the sympathy of all who read it.

There is one fact, or rather opinion, likely to be current in China concerning this country, which I conceive dues our mission much prejudice, namely, that Lewchew being a Chinese dependency, it runs against the faith of our treaty to intrude upon this locality. Now I beg you to discountenance such a notion among the friends of the mission, for 1 have strong reason to consider this false rumor one of the grounds on which we are left unaided in our heavy struggles; otherwise, it can

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

JAN.

scarcely be accounted for, how it comes that such a well devised and almost romantic enterprise should fail to rally round itself a host of friends.

I must here premise, that as I foresee the summary of our doings and sufferings for three years and a half in a station like this, will swell to a size beyond a common letter, I must beg your patience and forgiveness ; the more so as I can give it no other time than at evening, so that the combined effects of my nearsightedness, a glimme..ng lamplight, and the indistinctness of a manifold-writer,will no doubt be discoverable on every page. I know also that my present state of mind is in no respect bright, perhaps not even right; and it is quite natural this likewise will be traceable on these sheets. However, as I write to a missionary brother, and from no other than pure motives, I will not be discouraged, nor do I fear to fail in my object if I should some- times happen to speak of my own griefs instead of giving you a report on the mission; the spirit may be willing to keep close to the point, but the flesh is weak, and out of the abundance of the heart the mouth will speak, notwithstanding all the efforts of prudence to make a secret of our troubles. It is a mercy, when amid all our hardships, certainly much beyond current missionary difficulties, we have grace given us not to murmur or repine; a Divine favor for which I feel doubly thank- ful, as mental dissatisfaction and a wayward heart would add poig- nancy to every ingredient in the bitter cup we have here daily present- ed to our lips. But “not to murmur" does not mean to impose a hypo- critical dumbness on one's feelings. Besides, I know not whether the complaints of a missionary are not as much a part of his report, as the details of his encouragements. Shadows belong to a picture as essen- tially as the bright dashes of the pencil; and evening and morning made the first, and still continue to make every, day.

Having thus prepared you for the "weep and smile rhetoric," in which I beg you to allow me to tell you my tale, I shall begin with our

Landing in Lewchew, which was effected on the 2d of May, 1846. We had come to anchor the day before. I am thankful to record, I was then, as I had been during the voyage from Hongkong, much in pray- er; I had taken with me this preparation of mind from under the roofs of my dear brethren in Canton. The fortnight I spent in your house just before my departure, the edification I received from converse with Drs. Bridgman, Devan, and Ball, the praying duo in which we took leave of each other: do you not remember it? The devotional evening speut at the Stantons, just before our embarkation kept my heart in holy tunc, all along our twenty days' passage, and raised me above the trials

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

awaiting me. I think I can not better describe my state of feeling, than by quoting a few sentences from my journal of April 30th :-

"The aspect of the great Lewchew is truly picturesque; hills crowned with trees, fine verdant slopes running down to the sea, and all on which the eye can rest, like the garden of the Lord. May soon the Rose of Sharon glow here in its original hue!”—“ I just hear the report, 'The town is in sight!' How my heart beats! Is it zeal for God's glory that agitates my whole frame? Lord, forbid that any other emotions than those of a devoted servant of the Cross occupy my heart. Oh, that the Lewchewans may know the day of their visitation! How many anxieties would my poor mind be spared, were they tho- roughly to understand my friendly mission to them. Oh, Lord Jesus! it is now time for thee to work; thy church has found out this distant spot in thy creation, where to plant a new abode for thy truth. Prayer, and gold, and silver, have been offered upon thine altar for this cause; thy humble slave has devoted himself, and wife and children to this dif- ficult task. Thy grace and favor have brought us to the threshold of our herinitage; wilt thou bring to the birth, and not cause to bring forth? Oh Lord, disappoint not thy praying, wishing, longing servant ; let us be received; let thy word find a place; let thy truth be valued ; give us prudence and wisdom to know in what way best to gain the confidence of thy sheep in Lewchew. May they hear thy voice, and follow thee, for thy own dear name's sake. Amen!"

From these extracts, you will easily see that I feared the worst, but I had one to look to able to uphold me. Though I might be defeated, I had prepared for retreat—a retreat into the stronghold of every be- liever, before I ventured on the war; and it was this which

gave the Cross the victory. My anxieties were many, my supports were also many; and the guiding Star of Bethlehem sparkled brighter amid the thick gloom covering every step before me. In the instructions I had receiv- ed in London, was an entry to the end that if refused reception at Lew- chew, I should settle down in Fuhchau, and there try to work my way over; a plain proof that our Committee itself had strong doubts as to the practicability of an immediate opening of the mission on its own ground; and it was but natural I should share in its misgivings.

However, one day more proved the Lord to be mighty and strong to the pulling dowu of every imagination that seemingly obstructs his way. We had scarcely anchored when the Rev. Mr. Forcade came on board. Conceive my joy and exultation, not only to meet a European, but to have a palpable proof that they may and do reside in Lewchew; this was all I wanted. I had English feeling enough not to allow that

113

Letter from B J. Bettelheim

JAX.

to be refused to the union-jack, which was granted to the tri-eniored enckade; and let me tell yon, by the bye, the unɔon-pack, at this time, wis to me tantamount to the flag of Protestantiam; I trust in God, we shall not have to strike it, while the rosary and distalf of the scarlet lady remain boined Mr. Forcade had so many things to teli me, and I was so totally ears, that I forgot I had a mouth, and only found it again when I gave him a promise of a ken, which I made as gladly as be frankly applied for it, he having been at that time two years and up- wards without remittances from Macao. I should not have mentioned this at all, were it not to prove once more that even a cup of water offered in the name of a disciple does in no wise lose its reward. Un- der God, I think this incident, so insignificant and small, did great things towards our settlement in Lewchew. For the very morning af ter I had gained the goodwill of Mr. F., the Sabine, a French frigate moored in Napa roads; and I make no doubt, it was the Bishop's kind mention of me, that procured us the most unqualified benevolence from the captain and officers of that ship, as well as of the whole French squadron that soon after arrived under Admiral Cecille.

But I must not run ahead of my story, and will therefore take you back again on board the Starling, where we were soon beset with crowds of capped and uncapped natives, all wondering, and perhaps somewhat more than wondering, at the idea of my becoming a settler in Lewchew. The preceding day we had notified our intentions to the first messenger who brought as usual (as we now know to be usual) the long card from the governor of Napa, but which I took for nothing Jess than a card from the king, so immensely large and long was it; yea, the very messenger, say what he might, would not pass off with me for any less personage than the King. So much for my implicitly believing Capt. Basil Hall's narrative, and the notions of a fairy land his book is calculated to form in the mind of every unsuspecting reader. Lewchew was to me a realization of the magic stage on which old Arabian or Hindoo tales are said to have been acted. The testimony of senses, I thought must be cautiously listened to; everything must be better than it appears to be, and I scolded my prosaical taste, for not being able to divest myself of the ideas current in the old world, and to penetrate the mystical veil, which I imagined does and must cover all things around me. So dangerous is it to poetize a country without expressly writing on the frontispiece of the work, "a Novel or Ro- mance;" for it then takes a plain reader like myself, who happens to be transported into such an illusory paradise, much time before he can conscientiously believe his own eyes and ears.

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

You know I had the misfortune to lose my Latin-Chinese interpreter the day before my embarkation, and that it was mere Providence that brought us a man just as we set foot on board the Starling; his know- ledge of English was in perfect keeping with mine of Chinese, and by the time of our arrival here, we could converse with each other but very little. He was a Cantonese, and more merchant than man of let- ters, and I believe, did himself scarcely understand half of what was told him, since all who speak Chinese here, use the mandarin dialect; and thus it happened, and fortunately too, that I could never persuade myself the natives meant in earnest what they said; and whenever my interpreter reported to me their utter unwillingness to receive, or even let us land, I seemed persuaded he had not understood them, and smiled with the full assurance of one whom Capt. Hall had taught better things of Lewchew; just like a practical miner who sees gold in the depths, where others tread indifferently on earthy impurities and sedimentary waters. No doubt it was providentially permitted I should be kept in such a romantic state of mind, while surrounded as I now understand by towering difficulties. Had I then seen matters even partly as I now do, I know not what would have become of our mission. As it was, nothing could shake my intention of landing as soon as our boats could be lowered; but how to get them lowered, was the great problem. The Captain had some misgivings as to the faith and steadiness of his men, and one way or other delays were made when I thought promptitude the best course to be pursued.

At this time I also learned the surprising news of the positive de- termination of our intended infant school missionary not to land- ·a stroke which blasted many a darling hope I cherished, and at the same time gave me much concern for her, as the Starling was not to return to Hongkong for the next eight months. But neither did this divert me from the way of duty I saw so clear before me according to my then views. I now saw that nothing short of a coup-de-main would turn the balance in my favor; unable to get the ship's boats to land my things, which were already prepared on deck, I begged the officer on guard to let as many of them as possible be speedily lowered into the two native boats alongside the vessel; while I endeavored to keep their owners as merry as I could in the cabin below. This was agreed to, and most Inckily effected before the company showed any signs of impatience; a drop of liquor is always welcome to a Lewchewan, and he will sit with you as long as you fill his glass. But now good part of my car. go being transhipped, I on my part became impatient; the mystery was revealed, and the company hastened pellmell down to their boats,

Letter from B. J Bettelheim.

JAN.

and shoved off at full speed as if to prevent their unexpected good luck further increasing. This was just as I desired. I had not the slightest fear of any damage being done to my goods, and could not repress an encouraging feeling crossing my bosom on beholding the natives doing something towards the reception of their missionary, although I at the same time knew they did it involuntarily.

At this stage of affairs, the captain could not of course refuse a boat to let me look after my baggage, and in this boat likewise some boxes were taken on shore. That we had the native boats to guide us was the most fortunate feature of the whole affair. For had I landed with- out them, I should certainly have carried all my cargo to M. Forcade's dwelling, taking advantage of his kind permission given me the pre- ceding day. Such a step, I afterwards plainly saw, would have been the worst we could have taken; for once housed, however huddled to- gether (Mr. Forcade had then only a single room and a cabin), the of- ficials would have gladly seen both parties as uncomfortable as possible, and never have made the slightest effort to accommodate us, or suppose they were indeed capable of a shadow of hospitality. We should have been obliged to accept thankfully, the meanest hovel they might have felt disposed to pick out for us.

As it was, we rowed in quite another direction, following the natives to Napa,―(Mr. F. lived in a village called Tumai), and arrived with them at a spot called Tundo, just at the entrance of the junk-harbor, where as we now know, it was impossible for them to let us stop. Thus the onus fell on them, to try by all means to get us to go to another place; so that we could, as we really did, stand out for a good residence, by mere passive continuance where we were. Some slight resistance was made to landing our goods, part of them were actually plunged in- to the sea during the pushing to and fro, but as it did not amount to more than a faint attempt, I found it best to leave it entirely to the heroism of the second mate, while I went twice more to and from the ship, till all things were landed. I then brought my family, and straight- way proceeded with them to the temple. Arrived there, we were im- mediately waited upon by a great number of officers. The table being served, the parley recommenced, it seemed to ine never to end. At last the governor of Napa came, but as I did not know at all how to com. pliment either in the Chinese or another manner, I found it best to

*The temple at this spot, called Lin-hii sz'

or Senside mo-

nastery, besides serving for all visitors, allows a full view of all the shipping transactions of Lewchew.

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

continue unmoved in the stern oriental dignity, I soon perceived it was best to assume and keep up, till at least a concession as to residence was made us.

After much talk, and, as I observed, a special conference between the officials, the governor rose, and to my great surprise performed a regular kotau before me, a kind of last effort on their part to shake me in my purpose. After dragging his excellency up from the ground, I appealed to his own sense of honor, whether it was admissable that I should make myself a fool and return, after having come so far, without being able to tell those who sent me anything about a nation in whose welfare they were so much interested. The most prominent and repeated objection they made was that they would have no more of the papatis (a term which I interpreted to mean papists); I assured them very positively we were no papatis, and ended by producing a bottle of port, that their honors might wash down any further objection that might venture to rise; if I did not wholly succeed, it was probably, as I now know, because the gentle juice of the grape has much less affinity to Lewchewan judicial throats than the triple distillation. We had however so far come to a good understanding, that the talked-of immediate reëmbarkation was entirely dropped.

But this was not all; for on seeing the ti-fang kwán making ready to retire, I expressed astonishment at his omitting to order my things to be removed from the beach, intimating at the same time that I held him responsible for any damage happening to them. As I write, I won. der whence, at that critical juncture of circumstances, I had the cou- rage to act and speak as I did. "It shall be given you in that same hour" with a grain less of boldness and perseverance, I feel persuaded even now, I should have lost my object. A mere hint of this local officer, just while withdrawing from the temple, was the fiat, which at once set every hand at work; and though we had a great number of boxes and packages, in less than a quarter of an hour, all were in the yard, though not all under cover. Might not all these hands, with the same haste have been made to turn against, as they eventually were turned for us? How much reason, therefore, had we for thankfulness and prayer, to praise God and take courage.

Next day I was waited upon by the púching tófú with a long letter, of which, at the time of delivery, I, of course, understood nothing be- yond what my Chinese, with the dozen of broken English words he had caught at Canton, could tell me. But I think this and several other dispatches I have from the government of Lewchew, of import- ance, in order to silence the remarks of some who circulated in China

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

JAN.

the report that we had introduced ourselves here as messengers from the English government. Sir Thomas Cochrane himself, when here, was capable of believing it on mere hearsay, without any further proof; and I think it but fair to show he was too credulous. I do not deny that suspicious Japanese officers may entertain such thoughts, and in fact, they can scarcely come to any other view in the matter, judging from their own slavish laws, which forbid any one to leave the country without their knowledge and consent. Yet it is not my fault, nor Sir Thomas' fault, that government here still retains the same suspicion after all he has said against it and us. He spoke of the king of Lewchew (to use the words of his own secretary), as an independent sovereign. Would any one style so, with all his sympathy for monarchical dignity, this headman of a few insignificant coral rocks, disputed too by Japan and China? On even him the Sovereign of England (as if the latter had acknowledged, or were, or desired to be, in treaty with this would-be miniature sovereign) would not put the disgrace of sending a person like me.

Sir Thomas, without giving me the slightest information of what this government had said, save that he sent his secretary to tell me what he (Sir T.) had said; without confronting me with them; yea, even without inviting me to a conference, which, as his secretary told me happened to turn exclusively upon our stay here, believed that I had thrown myself upon this island as an official ambassador, who, of course, in that case had done so without insisting upon the right of having an English admiral's broadside at his installation. Leaving myself out of the question, I wish that ambassadors could be intro- duced without the stunning credentials of a man-of-war. Far from considering this a disgrace, I should think it the greatest mark of hon- or paid to any nation, whose official agents were received on their mere word. But this aside. I need only refer, in the present case to my Chinese interpreter, now in his own country, and who of course knows all about our mysteries, for evidence; let him be examined, whether at any time we even hinted at our being official emissaries. Having been robbed of nearly all my cash, and publicly beaten at Lewchew, I thought it not only allowable, but even my duty, to threaten that I would bring the matter before the English government. This was English right, and beyond this I did not presume. But as our difficul- ties had not begun till after Sir Thomas left, there was no occasion on our part for English protection; so that this government could not at the time of the admiral's visit, produce any proof whatever, not even a distorted intimation or allusion on my part to the assumption of a

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bellelheim.

false position. I think this will be more effectually proved by giving you a copy of the earliest official communication from the authorities; for if there had been a shadow of truth in this report, it would almost of necessity find its support, at least by way of allusion or implication, in these documents, since we would, of course, give ourselves out for what we desired to be acknowledged immediately on landing, when we stood in greatest need of protection; and would certainly not have failed to avail ourselves at that trying time of so powerful a persuasion, if we had had the least design of using it.

The first document in this series is dated May 2d, the second day after our landing, when the Lewchewan authorities might naturally be supposed to have had the greatest respect for the newly arrived Eng- lish ambassador, as they could not then have forgotten for what sort of a great man he had introduced himself the day before.

Communication from the Treasurer of Chungshán fú.

該英

偶若爾上留辭上不身伯醫咭那為具有使蜃岸理尙岸忍苦德上唎覇懇禀佛他疆棲合不淹也乃合岸國地乞琉朗國土身詳肯留但辭携則醫方停球西人瘦素明允之查其帶船士官止國船淹地係等諾例國所妻往伯鄭留隻留薄國由遂由家請請于别德良國山到甚物家據帶是法使在去合弼之府國有產嚴此妻再度不洋等

等口禀舉布乃不無禁兹子三素上

素上日語稱痧以政便幾况查上再無岸久隨貴家安大小夫

其但不又他岸四他是當念

至可敵國要固國心有前稱國人為行人之心年國蕞員淹請貝所憂

VOL. XIX, NO. 1.

稱貴國肯容本

邦向

事永

據保

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

JAN.

貴大

道貴光國仁必客一總以皆苦官總事總兵

該大總

不悲淹同兵入用窮更今兵兵啟勝停伏留歸臨饑蘇之下任不等船丽

1止乞偢國國餓鐵地至其肯因雙數

望留洞國若之輾以更民淹聽隨到月

之國察則復時轉充至庶留從即來之

矣舉邦民

至之小官披之日今因伏递披要後陳境食其金陳留必實本聊饑日做两前有情職得饉夜國人由事

3切待苦苦琉禀有疲益

8 道光二十六年四月初七日琉球國中山府布政大夫向永保

風之

日可苦

爽傷而

晴俯國

布

政

再務活頻辦自開固一

三要命仍事該船行人哀待誠舉末兩講

申請請佛恐國由人去辭事

仍垂亦使國日人各留本奈坐大其後民修國職

人

原邦能率

饑無職以無以

船

該恤自

饉物業來如

駕小立兩

益可以上之

通

回之也人

逼食至自何

達

“A duly prepared petition.* Hiáng Yungpáu, the treasurer of the de- partment of Chungshán in the kingdom of Lewchew, hereby earnest-

ly begs you not to stop in these quarters in order to tranquilize

* Other documents go to show that the authorities here petition almost every foreigner, and call every captain of a ship Tá-jin, or His Excellency.

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

this little region. The report of Ching Liang-peh, the local magis- trate of Napa, states as follows: 'that the English physician Bet- telheim, told me with his own mouth, "if your honorable country will let me come ashore, the ship will immediately leave, &c." Hav- ¡ng reflected that the said Bettelheim had brought with him wife and children, and that having been a long time at sea they must be suffer- ing both in body and mind, my heart could hardly bear to refuse him to land as he requested. But an examination of our laws and regulations shows that there is none for permitting persons or officers from another country to land with the intention of remaining. I repeatedly and decidedly begged to decline his request, but he would not hear to it, and brought his wife and children ashore with the intention of stop- ping. As is right, I clearly inform you of these things.'

"On receiving this, I again examined, and ascertained that our go- vernment has hitherto strictly forbidden foreigners of all ranks to come ashore to live. How much more, too, since this country has such insignificant limits, the ground everywhere so impoverished and poor, and the productions so inconsiderable; it can scarcely be called a country. If foreigners dwell here, truly it will not be convenient. But year before last a French ship came in, whose captain stated, 'that after a few months, a ship of a high commander would arrive, and that in the meantime, he wished to leave an agent and an interpret- er with him to explain affairs better.' As soon as I heard this, I explained the matter, and firmly refused his request; but the captain would not listen to me, and sailed away leaving behind the two individ- uals. I, the treasurer, could do no other way, and here they have been left to stop till this time. Now in the opinion of this government, since these two men came till now, both officers and people, seeing that they constantly attended to their own matters, have each confined to their own business and station. But in this miserable region, the pre- sent year has been one of extraordinary dearth, so that the whole popu- lation has been greatly straitened, and obliged to feed upon wild pine- apples to keep alive; truly, I fear that before long, the scarcity will be- come alarming, and we shall be upon the borders of starvation. I am now anxiously awaiting the arrival of the high French commander, when I shall state the circumstances of the case, and again earnestly beg him to take these two men home with him.

"But, Sir, if you now persist in stopping here, the distress of rulers and people will become more aggravated, and the country surely will never be able to stand it. I humbly beg you to have some considera- tion for this distressed, worn-out country ; look down on us with mag-

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

JAN.

nanimity, be humane and compassionate. Give up the design of stop- ping in this land; wait till wind and weather be favorable, then em- bark in the same ship, and sail back to your country. This is what I anxiously hope and look for you to do.

"An urgent petition. Táukwáng, 26th year, 4th month, 7th day (May 2d, 1846). Hiáng Yungpáu, treasurer of Chungshan fú in Lewchew.”

With this request of course we could not comply, and contented ourselves by returning a good present instead of an answer. An Ame- rican clock, one of those so elegantly and showily made, and yet so cheaply sold at Hongkong, was the greatest attraction among the whole, for at the time of our arrival we mustered a good stock of fancy things, with which our home friends—Bath and Ireland in par- ticular—had so kindly furnished us. I added a good number of bottles containing Price's aromatic spirits and oils, of which we soon perceived the grandees were extremely fond, and also a delicately wrought small silk purse, with some of the smaller English coins in it, given me by Miss Bacon, sister-in-law to Consul Alcock; to which I added every description of gold, silver, and copper coin found in my collection.

This present, partly intended for the king, and partly for the trea- surer, I insisted on personally accompanying to the office, thinking it possible to get at least into the neighborhood of the independent so- vereign of Lewchew; but after having been led a long and wearisome way, I succeeded only in being brought to what I now know to be the kung kwán, or public hall at Tumai. I was not even privileged to see the treasurer, but only his delegate, he himself having been excused on grave business. Indeed, I could easily believe, poor things, they had extraordinary affairs to attend to; for by this time, the French frigate had already sent out several engineering parties to various localities, which could not but cause the Lewchewans greatly to won- der, and perhaps to be alarmed. Far as I was from wishing this na- tion any harm, or even an apprehension of harm, I could not but feel grateful for the providential succor, we, without seeking or appealing for, derived from the presence of this man-of-war. Considering its simultaneous arrival with us, it looked somewhat as if intentionally come for our protection, and also served as a counter-irritant, engaging the brains of government, and no doubt also of their spies, on another side; and it thus unwittingly effected a diversion most favorable for us. Often have I had to acknowledge, and will always thankfully ac- knowledge, the uniform friendship and kind attentions we received from the Sabine, and later from the Victorieuse, and in general from

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

many

all French ships that have visited this. The remembrance of their benefits to us, and the countenance given us just at a time when most needed, is to us no small ground of hope and evidence that the Lord's special care is on this mission. Strangers have taken us up; since we have been here, it has pleased the Ruler of all nations to bring us help from far; Frenchmen and Americans have visited this place compara- tively more frequently, and consequently assisted us more than our own countrymen; a plain proof that missionaries are not forsaken, though thrown into the most forgotten corner of the world. Such providences happening without human concert, go far to show that the Lord reign- eth; and as far as this mission is concerned in them, they also manifest that God is for us, and to him we cheerfully leave the further deve- lopement of his holy and acceptable will.

If we are enabled to think so at present, after years of wasted toil, how much more were our hopes likely to be strengthened by such evi- dent tokens of Divine favor, when yet in all their freshness, and quite unchecked by any disappointment; day after day we received new proofs of mercy watching over us. No sooner had the Starling trimmed her sails for leaving, than I was invited to go and look at a house in- tended for our residence. I cheerfully went, but finding it damp, dark, low, and small, if for no other reasons, I refused; and marked my utter aversion to any similar house, by not even stopping in it, whatever my tired conductor might urge to the contrary. This decision on my part had a good effect. The next day, I was shown the temple we now in- habit, a spacious wooden building, pleasantly situated, though rotten from age. I immediately consented, even on condition of the chief bonze continuing to reside in the house as the guardian of the idols, which were to be screened off by a sliding partition, in the place they formerly occupied. To have a priest to preach to even in my house, I considered rather an excellent missionary opportunity. In short, we were soon settled in our new residence; one of its rooms was a long back pantry, which struck me at once as an eligible location for open- ing a hospital, a plan, which at that time, I imagined would be most agreeable to the authorities.

We were so happy in our minds, and our missionary hopes so vivid, that far from thinking it any restraint to have five natives quarter- ed upon us in one part of the house, under the name of todzies or interpreters, we looked upon it as the best arrangement possible to get into contact with the nation, and likewise desirable for a speedy progress in the language of the land. We had more objection to a lodge, or hut, placed in a recess within and near the entrance,

and

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

JAN.

another facing the door, and a third in the lane leading up to the house. They were called shchibang, or guard-stations, each contain- ing five men taken from the class of the literati. We were told these were necessary to protect us and our property against malevolent attacks from bad men, with whom the country abounded. True or false, I saw no reason for not letting them have their own way in what did not concern me personally; and at any rate I saw in these mea- sures facilities for my missionary labor—a consideration which out- weighed every other. After a few days' residence, the only alteration I saw it would be necessary to make was relating to the idols enshrined in the back part of our bed-room; for besides their drawing a swarm of rats to sport among the sacrifices offered to them, they exposed us to daily witnessing the abomination of the bonze worshiping them, and many boys providing them with fresh flowers. In this alteration, however, though laboring hard, we succeeded only partially. On making a direct application to have the gods removed, I received the following official answer :-

Reply of the Treasurer in relation to moving from the temple.

道近

貴

貴府光禧遷日客甚隨方神後要棲客昨布二不兹另久爲查許一據將身手接政十宣修擇為紫該依案此安札寸其居要寺舊敝國院樂往啟所住若實奉僧寺之不觀順而則使係安等住神要護國本既持另說國候後有

家寺因儈居遷寺禱等具等外去甚告由由口出別是之前禀稱等所妥轉他處來請遷因且當

大六

夫年

向四

永月保十

告不

謹三

之便

啟日

更乞

鸟待

中山

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

'I yesterday received your letter. You went to see the IIú-kwoh (Country-protecting) inonastery, and found it in all respects commo- dious and suitable for a residence. You do not speak now of removing to another lodging, but you request us to remove the gods of the temple and place them outside of it.* But the abbot of this monastery has told me, in relation to removing these gods, that on his previous humble application you permitted them to remain as heretofore. Now this temple is the place of prayer for the whole country, and cou- sequently of the utmost importance. In case you should remain long in it, there would be much inconvenience. I beg you to wait till an- other day, when I will choose a place, and let you know, that you can move. I send this short note, respectfully hoping you are happy; this is all I have to say. Hiáng Yung-páu, treasurer of Chungshán fú. May 8th, 1846. An important communication."

I accordingly deemed it best to drop the matter, and confine my- self to the adoption of means by which the idolatry, of which I could not bear to remain a witness, would be effectually stopped. First, I declared that the exhalations of fresh flowers at night were noxious, and most so in a bed-room; and the idols had of course to do without them. But the bonze, though he had of his own accord, found him- self a lodging out of the house, still regularly visited the gods, till an event happened, which, by its immediate consequences, appeared to have lessened his attachment for his temple. One night, something moved so fiercely up and down the paper partition that separated the gods from the rest of the bed-room, and which was close to the head of our bed, that we were greatly alarmed, not doubting it to be a ser- pent, of which we were told some lodged theinselves in the lofts of houses. As soon as the day broke, we had the partition opened, and all our todzies armed with sticks, made a strict examination, but in vain.

On the bonze being called and informed of the event, he wished for a tablet to be brought from the temple, to write a charm on, which would be sure to frighten away the serpent. But I maintained I would never become a party to any such thing, and as I came there to teach the nation that all their idols and charms are follies, I could by no means permit them to suppose I had any trust in similar nonsense, The bouze still insisted, and a large red table having goldeu letters, was taken out for him, on the back of which the cabalistic scrap was

•

There is a small shrine in front of our residence.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

JAN.

wo be stuck. This piece of furniture is the groansu, or ancestral tablet, which though of Confucian origin, is held in high honor amongst the Budhists, and in their temples the names of the deceased abbots are enshrined and worshiped. The bonze having had his way, I insisted now on having mine; for had I allowed this table to be put back in its place, and everything been quiet afterwards (as has been the case), he would have triumphed, and the people been confirmed in their absurd superstitions, and even led to suppose that Christians also derived benefit from Budhistic witchcraft. On this ground, I peremptorily refused reädmission to the tablet, and am almost per- suaded it broke at least the regularity of the daily visits of the bonze to the temple.

Sometime after I threw out hints as to the inconsistency of a bonze coming so often to the temple, one would think, merely to look it my wife, a treat which he could not get anywhere else in the country; and I pleaded that since I was not permitted to see any of the wives of the respectable natives, no more should I be compelled to let my wife be courted but by those whom I would permit. Now I thought the bonze had less right than even other people to such a gratification. This was a very strong argument for these Confucian polygamists, who like Mohammedan hareem lords are ridiculously jealous; and to this objection, together with the absense of the representative of the dead, one if not the chief of their idols, I ascribe the gradual diminution and final suspension of idolatrous rites in our house. This done, we soon took away the partition, which infact made the whole secluded part only a haunt for vermin. By and by we shut up the cages of the different idols, but not without strong remonstrances to the contrary, as they conceive the inherent godhead dies without a good supply of light. Oh, how great is that darkness, that has need of daylight to keep its gods alive! They love darkness more than the light, for they know and admit that they are in the dark, but are fools enough to think any spiritual light coming directly upon them would do them no good, unless it was first reflected from the smeared faces of their saucy idols.

This then is the plain history of the cessation of idolatry in the Protector-temple of the empire of the independent sovereign of Lew- chew; and nothing is wanted but help from Christians to enable us to keep this house for ever a house of the living God, in whom there is no darkness at all, and to whose worship it has been consecrated more than three years. It is painful even to think of the possibility of idol worship being reëstablished on such a spot. How many hun-

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

dreds are now at least practically prevented from idolatry, by the mere fact of our occupying this temple. Shall Budhism again rear its own ruins? Shall we restore a fort given up by the enemy? Must not heathen Lewchew be convinced by this time, that the Hú-kwoh sz' had noth- ing to do with what it claimed respect and support for? The dozens of big, and scores of minor, idols in this establishment, now for years kept in utter darkness, a mode of treatment admitted by their own votaries to be deadly to their supposed divine life, must almost neces- sarily lead the nation to conclude that it was not they who protected the country, but that there is a great and living God, who being the Father of us all, giveth good gifts to his children, and with paternal tenderness, and forgiving, sparing love, maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good; and that it was He, who, while their idols warmed themselves in his sun, left not himself without a witness

among

their blinded votaries, and did them good, giving them rain from heaven and fruitful seasons, that they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him and find Him, through whose precious blood this wonderful love and forbearance were purchased. Is it possible that Christians, whose hearts revolt at papal idolatry in Europe, should not sympathize with the horrors a missionary is exposed to among Asiatic heathen? Is Lewchew too far for them? Is it outlaw- ed in God's creation? "Thus shall ye deal with them; ye shall destroy their altars, and break down their images, and cut down their groves, and burn their graven images with fire." Is God now less a jealous God, less an enemy of idols, than he was of old? And now the enemy,-Budhistic priests and Confucian rulers, has surrendered his gods, shall we be forced into the foolish generosity of restoring them? Shall we let Satan loose after chaining him a little?

Having written thus far, I was obliged to lay my retrospect aside for three months, in order to complete a grammar of this language I was preparing. The rough copy of a vocabulary, a labor carried on between two and three years, is also ready. I hope both of them will be useful and welcome to missionary brethren, whom we can not give up the hope it will finally please the Lord of missions to bring to our help. I scarcely know how or where to take up the thread of my tale, but as a communication we had to-day (Sept. 7th) from government allows us to indulge the cheering thought that Providence is about to secure us this year again our usual post: for as the Lewchewan junks brought us no letters this year from Fuhchau, we conclude they will take none from us, and I take it for a hint that I should go on in a narrative, undertaken with the view of reviving the interest of our brethren in

VOL, XIX. NO. 1.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

JAN.

China in behalf of this mission. At any rate I cherish the hope that some missionary society will be willing to come to our assistance, for it appears our little Society has exhausted its strength in giving birth to this mission, and we are now left here like a forsaken orphan cast upon the wide world, without means of communication, without advice and direction, yea, without support. What a mercy not to be without God, without a Savior and Comforter in such circumstances. Let me, however, be clearly understood. Much as I desire that the missionary world should look into a case of unparalleled destitution and grant us its sympathies, nothing is farther from my mind than to base my appeal on such insignificant grounds. It is the mission, the cause of the Cross, yea, and the hopes of the Cross, which unless soon and effectually suocored, must inevitably sink, that makes me feel my nothingness and come forward to plead for God and truth, and for those precious souls, those four immortal souls, in whom it has pleased God to kindle a spark of this heavenly life, and who should not be left without further Christian nurture.

In pursuing this narrative, I must waive the plan of particulariza- tion, on which I intended to go on; time has failed, and would again fail me for such a method. A brief summary, which after all I think may best please you, is as much as I can engage for.

Sir Thomas Cochrane's visit was over, but its consequences were not. All that had been gained by the firmness and perseverance of a French Admiral, was lost by the blunder of an English Admiral. Though we had not advanced much with government, and had only obtained the means for a little locomotion, as we could get horses, boats and carriers, wherewith we could easily outmanœuvre the native sloth of the spies, yet it was our all, and since Sir Thomas' visit it was lost. How could it be otherwise? Horses were ordered for officers belonging to his ship and refused; but nothing was said in the matter. Government grew bolder, and complained that too many officers went ashore, and the admiral found it wise to restrict them to a small number-six, I believe, were daily to be permitted the pleasure of a ramble. These are concessions of the very nature of Japanese restrictions on foreigners, and unless we desire to encourage them to continue in this oppressive course, we should never yield, or by no means quietly yield. I know there is Russia, Austria, Rome, and several other states in Europe, were we must submit to the trouble of passports, and curtailments of the exercise of our limbs. I know what China was, and still is in this respect towards the western barbarians. We submit to these and other restrictions laid on us because we must

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

submit; but would we do so if a mere refusal of compliance was sufficient to settle the point?

When on my first interview with Sir Thomas, moved with affection and deep compassion for the very trying situation my suffering wife was then in, I solicited his intercession with the powers that be, to permit us to hire a female servant- —a point which since then the gallant cap- tain of the last French ship here, the Bayonnaise, has warmly taken up, and would certainly have carried, had he been able to stay here longer than a few hours. The English Admiral, for all that Mrs. Bettelhein is a right born English lady—expressed astonishment at my request, saying, "That neither could our consul at Fuhchau get any female domestics." But the question is, Is it right? No, it is certainly wrong, in Fuhchau as well as in Napa. We must bear it, perhaps, when we can not help it, or where remedy would involve too serious consequences; but where we can rid ourselves of an evil with slight effort, it is wrong to endure it. One feels naturally called upon to ad- vise, scold, and even give a slap to a boy whom he sees committing a wrong; and it is quite likely his parents too will give you thanks for your trouble, though perhaps you would, from various considerations, abstain from correcting a grown up offender not under your immedi- ate control. Now a strong nation stands towards a small one very much in the position of a mature man to a stripling; and though no right principled man would approve of a giant constituting himself the master of a dwarf, on the simple argument that his limbs were longer, there will still be cases in which the common sense of justice seated in every human breast, will pronounce the use made of power over weakness right, and in its proper place.

Sir Thomas left here late in October, 1846; and early in November, I had a dispatch from government, a long, long delayed answer to an application made soon after our arrival. This rescript shut every door we hoped might be opened for general philanthropic usefulness.

"Without spending time upon compliments, your letter can be an- swered. Herewith the reply is sent. With regard to the practice of physic. In this country, we have usually gone to China to learn the medical art, and to purchase medicines; and we are now well skilled in healing and bestowing aid, so that we are afflicted neither with want of medicines, nor ignorance [of doctors]. Therefore there is no need of any one going to you to be examined and get medicine, or of study- ing medical books, and the art of compounding remedies.

"With regard to studying and writing English. Though I have already ordered the todzies to make most strenuous exertions to learn

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

JAN.

both to speak and write English, as our country is small and the peo- ple stupid, they can not be aroused sufficiently to receive instruction, and become qualified to conduct important matters.

福貴

"With regard to studying geography and astronomy. The captains of our vessels have usually gone to China to learn them; they are able to observe the state of the weather, are skilled in using the compass, and know the rules for sailing; they are also acquainted with all the channels between here and China and the neighboring islands, so that they are not exposed to accidents. There is therefore no need of their receiving instruction from you. It is consequently impossible to allow you to do the above things. I send this short note in reply, at the same time wishing you happiness and peace, and begging your atten- tion to it. Sháng Tingchi, the superintendent of Chungshán fi, replies. Nov. 10th, 1846."

大貴尊中安寸客國看一能事英焉客無中札套山求啟無及察案精織國又胗缺華可語府祈謹受属天查受盡話學誤學覆未總為教島氣做教心寫服之習兹龛理

藥憂醫回學故術覆醫向買者書來醫習藥生

尙

回者請操國翛機大覆以其用船辦習英順上水針主事話國候條道盤人務寫字欸得航等又字

難以海素學然案

以無之往地國

施恙法中理小雖行故往華志人經

習樂商者並

善笑

施微

療國

學天愚飭無治素

兹向還學天愚飭具中習文不通在

* The phrase shí lián chí 施療治 probably intends to

以往

convey the idea

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

This was a stroke blasting all our prospects at once. It was the third dispatch we had received from government, and the first from the tsung-li kwán

the first dignitary in the country, high- er than whom we now understood we could not go. For though our latter urgent and repeated petitions had all been addressed to the king himself, we had even after so long a delay, received no rescript, and we were thus obliged to look upon the short, measured, weighed, and sharply cutting note of the premier as the ultimatum of all our appli- cations. The Lewchewans wanted neither physician nor apothecary, charity doctor nor master of languages, neither would they know aught of geography or astronomy. What was I then to do? The "Because thou sayest, answer was plain, to be their missionary. I am increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knoweth not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and blind, and naked, I counsel thee to buy of me the word of God, which is quick and power- ful, and sharper than any two edged sword, and a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart." I purposed to be their missionary and nothing more; the only occupation they did not officially deny me, and the only one indeed for which I had good reasons not to ask permission, knowing, too, I had permission, commission, and express order, from the highest Power to go to every nation and disciple them in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

I had some weeks before this begun the public exercises of my mis- sionary office with memorized sermons in the composition of which– strange to say—my todzies, one way or other had a good share. Some prayers from Morrison's Chinese translation of the English liturgy had by this time been rendered into the Lewchewan, and daily read over at family worship—and we will praise God for it,—being audibly followed by our servants, all native Lewchewans. This was encourage- ment enough to go on in our blessed work, and to know nothing among them save Jesus Christ and him crucified, every other a rational employment having been cut off.

way to

Through divine grace I was thus permitted to have in this country about a year's active missionary exertion. True, the opposition in- creased with each month-nay, each single day—still the whole of that

that charity was given to the sick on the part of government or the native doctors, as a retort to my suggestion that the poor needed relief, and shows their hypocrisy. Recently, I took a box of ointment to a poor leprous woman, who was much in need of it, and who burst into tears as she saw it, exclaiming, “Oh, Sir! this will take much money." The native doctors know how to charge for their medicines, and there is not a charitable institution in the country of any deseription

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

JAN.

period deserves to be called the golden age of the mission, compared with the days of dross, of iron mixed with miry clay, the hard toils met with disdain, that awaited us afterwards. Be it curiosity to hear what the foreign babbler had to say, and the strange gods he set forth; be it that a higher invisible power had decreed that Javan (Japan) and the isles afar off, which had not heard his fame, nor seen his glory, should now for a season hear the marvelous works of God; a fact it is, that crowds gathered, and were permitted to gathera round me wherever I raised my humble pulpit upon a stone, in the corner of a street, in the market, in the roads or lanes, in Shui, or in Napa, no matter where I halted, there all the passers-by stopped, the inhabitants of the neighbor- hood opened their houses and slipped out, all of them, men, women and children; the stalls were idle, sellers and buyers forgot their trade, while apparently engaged in a higher business. I have seen coolies lay down their burdens and quietly listen; laborers lean their heads on the handle of their rural tools and rest in pensive attention ; thorough- fares were obstructed, aud roads and open places rendered impassible from the masses of people crowded in the space around me; none for- bidding, none driving them away, much less preventing their assem- bling as has long since been, and up to this time is, our sad case.

At the same time I presented the king with ointments, and did multi- ply his perfumes; I sent message after message to one magistrate and auother, to try if possible to come in personal contact with our myste- rious rulers; and though I did not succeed in this, yet I succeeded in getting them to accept of the presents, however specious their com- plimentary refusals occasionally sounded. They even confessed them- selves more than once to be in our debt, and were persuaded that we did not come to seek our own, seeing we had much and to spare. It was this feeling I desired to see established in them, and wished to spread it abroad among the nation, lest they should at any time be teinpted to think we had a trading speculation in view. Besides, we know "a gift doth blind the eyes of the wise," and has certainly its commensurate weight even with a cunning Japanese magistrate, while I counted all things as stubble and chaff, provided I could purchase with my liberality a drop of spiritual freedom for a nation given over blindfolded to the caprices of a few rulers. The kings of the Gen- tiles exercise lordship over them, but here they tyrannize over them, and yet are called benefactors. Pride, fullness of bread, and abundance of idleness, as in Sodom, characterize the supine and haughty ruler; neither does he strengthen the hands of the poor and needy, though styling himself, and styled by an enslaved nation, the father of all.

1830.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

To throw a spark of light into this thick darkness, is worth sacrific- ing comfort, health, wealth,-even life itself.

A year, as I said, all went on well, far beyond my humble, and some- times even sanguine expectations. But, alas, it is now nearly two years since that year of bright hopes ended. I often linger on the cheerful recollections of the past, like a cheering dream, which though turned into nothing on awaking, yet one can not banish from the mind, and I fain hope to see it realized at some future day. I shall never forget a scene which drew out my deepes* emotions; even now when I think of it, it calls forth iny liveliest gratitude to the Giver of every joy, present and past. I stood on the bridge before the Min-lun dan

proclaiming the love of God as revealed in the gospel of his dear Son, to two crowded shores, and felt as happy and triumphant as if, on Xer- xes' bridge across the Bosphorus, I had seen Europe and Asia hang on my lips. Speaker and hearers were absorbed in the momentous sub- jects considered. Amid the gloomy aspect of my present unattended and unheeded labors, when traversing the localities formerly enliven- ed by cheerful multitudes, I ask myself with painful astonishment, Are these the places where the gospel aforetimes made such sensation, raised such hopes, and at least found ears to hear it, if it did not hearts? Why now no marks of life, no sign of interest? Is it all quite gone? Who has done this, who has so utterly wasted God's vineyard? There is no other answer: the enemy has done it, Confucianism has done it, Budhism has done it, Japanese treachery and tyranny have done it—all alike horned heads of this many-headed beast, Antichrist. Here we have not only to combat the natural aversion of the human heart to anything requiring faith, not only to soften the insolubility of invete- rate prejudice, and meet the active opposition of false creeds and their champions; we have also to resist the underland, vexatious, unrelenting encroachments of an idle government, glad to find employment for its spies, and try to outmanœuvre its subtle, unseen machinations, cha- racterized as they are by reckless falsehood towards us, and cruel op- pression of the natives.

In this land, where the authorities are all in all, and the people no- thing, it is matter of wonder and gratitude, that we have been able to prosecute missionary labor with the degree of liberty we had, even for one year; to nothing, humanly speaking, but the support we had in the almost regular arrival of men of war, and the deep, moral effect wrought on the whole nation, its rulers not excepted, by the protracted exercise of liberty, which the French would not suffer to be denied them by Japanese chicanery, can the shortlived freedom we enjoyed be account-

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

JAN.

ed for. Perhaps the very different treatment we received from govern- ment may be further explained also by the circumstance that at the time of our arrival, we found a king in the land—at least we were told there was one. Though a mere cypher, yet the very name of King, a lofty conception, second only to divinity in Confucian states, exerts a secret magic, manifesting itself in various ways. It is quite likely that to spare the king any possibility of trouble, the ministers spared us many troubles, deeming it a high merit not only to keep the monarch at ease, but to keep him asleep; it appears to have been their anxious effort, perhaps it was a duty imposed from Yedo, to keep him out of the government altogether. Owing perhaps to this forced state of public deadness, rather than rest, which the ministry plumed themselves in maintaining while they had a king, we were comparitively left to our- selves—the surest means they well knew of keeping us at rest.

We did not want much more than access to the people; nay, we were satisfied with less, and contented ourselves as long as they were permitted to assemble, or rather were not driven from the spot when we addressed them on the welfare of their souls. However, this was too much to be granted by a Japanese cabinet. For none know better than despots how dangerous a weapon the tongue is; none know bet- ter than liars how great the power of truth is; and none the value of light more than they who shut it out, convinced that each ray must lay open to every eye, what they have so much reason to bury in dark- ness. It is not improbable, that the sudden demise of the king was a theatrical exit, contrived in order to make possible the changes an ac- tive foreign family had rendered necessary; though young, and never even said to be indisposed, he had to die at the shortest possible notice. No sooner was he dead, than all things around us at once assumed an- other aspect toward us; yea, on the very day which we supposed to be that of his burial, we were assaulted with stones and sticks in the open road, and thankful to come off with bruises and sores when we might justly have despaired of life.

Dishonored thus in the eye of the nation, it was to be expected that a change would be felt in all our movements. The charm attending the appellation Englishmen, already weakened by the overdone patriot- ism of an English Admiral, was now quite broken under Lewchewan sticks; and subjects of the two first nations of Europe-for during this scuffle, I was in company with the French missionaries, who had in- vited us to this unfortunate trip-were pelted off a highway open to every peasant, without any one taking thought of the matter. My remonstrances to government only produced an official denial of the

1850.

Leller from B. J. Bettelheim.

assault, in which it was fully assumed that that they could forbid us the public roads if they liked. Here the matter rested. By and by the todzies, who accompanied me abroad, and whom I was glad to see ex-officio compelled to constitute part of my audiences, a circumstance rather advantageous for inviting the passers-by to stop, and especially for attracting the populace, which is almost mechanically drawn into imitation of the samorai (the class of literati, to whom our official out- riders and footmen belonged)—these todzies, instead of keeping near me as a watch, or as they used to call it, "a guard of honor," began to decamp as soon as I stopped in a market or street, and from hiding- places, hinted, or beckoned, or threatened the people away. Mrs. B., who went with me to the Sabbath afternoon meetings, as long as re- gular congregations awaited us at certain favorite spots, once saw an old fellow on whom this eye and finger mechanism was all quite lost, dragged off by force.

Such means, certainly, would dampen the zeal even of a European market assembly. Still it was not all at once, that government thought it prudent to disperse our public meetings. It took a year of persever- ing opposition, now hidden, now open, to enable even a despotic cabal like that we had fallen under since the king's death, to bring about a to- tal desertion of the places where I halted, and of the streets and lanes I passed through. First, there was a bustle, a running here and there, a rattling and clapping of shutting doors and windows, as if a devil in- carnate had come in their way; green grocers deserted their stalls, laborers ceased their work, and crews left their boats; women drag. ged their children in-doors in such haste and fright, as to make them scream out when they saw me again afar off. Often the noise, con- fusion, and bewilderment, rose to such a pitch that I was not always free from fear myself, and almost dreaded to walk about. My complaints to government were unheeded; but in fact we then had, and even now have, no government. Slaves rule over us; the authorities are inacces- sible. Who could say to whom my communications went? If a ver- bal or a written answer was returned, I could not say who was its au. thor, whether the magistrate or his messenger, we having proofs that a dispatch had been opened and resealed in my very house. In fact, the compradors whom government forces upon us are our masters, for without them we can not procure a morsel of bread, nor take our dis- patches to government beyond our own threshold; while, too, they are at the head of the spy and police force at work against us.

My communications were often returned on the ground that they contained the name of Jesus, or doctrines unknown in Confucianisni.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

JAN.

About the same time our presents were refused acceptance, and se- veral lots of them actually sent back, as if to seal our dismal doom at this critical juncture, by far the greater part of our available coin, six hundred dollars and upwards, were stolen from us, and all knowledge of the theft was not only clean denied, but the impossibility of such a case happening in a house watched within and without like ours, triumphantly dwelt upon in two long dispatches, ostensibly coming from the first magnate in the country. But perfectly cured as I now was of the deluding influences Capt. Hall's narrative had inflicted on my good natured disposition, I strongly insisted upon the removal of those whom I had palpable reason enough to consider in-door thieves, and perhaps official burglars. I was thereby freed from direct sur- veillance of my domestic doings, and the shame of having guards fol- lowing my every step out of doors, but it did not better our position with the people. Several new guard-posts were erected in the lanes, which I was obliged to pass when leaving the temple; one of them was so situated that I could be descried as soon as I emerged from the bend of a wall that hides the door, so that I saw my unsought outriders, turn into every corner long before I could reach any lane. Of course on reaching it I found a complete wilderness, a grave-like silence, as if not a living being dwelt in any of the houses bordering the long streets. I was wonderfully sustained under these trials, trials almost maddening to my susceptible feelings, which had never before been outraged to such a degree. I had never before known a case where a man in his sound senses was made a kind of scarecrow, before whom his fellow- men flew off in all directions bewildered like terror stricken birds.

At the same time, I could easily conceive how much the people them- selves were annoyed, and this increased my pain. I might for hours walk up and down a lane by myself, and I once tried for a whole week, besieging a row of shops from morning to night but in vain ; not a door would open. Have you ever heard anything similar? Surely this people are grass, yea, chaff trod under by the heavy foot of pitiless barbarism; this land is the caldron, the people are the flesh, and the savage rulers devour them. The whole nation are slaves, worse than the negroes, bleeding and agonizing under the lash of a few taskmas- ters who know not, and will not learn to govern them kindly. What niust be the enormities of the penal code that can secure such degrad- ing obedience? For how can such a state of things be imagined, and above all realized, unless long continued, barbarous cruelties, though perhaps hiddenly perpetrated, bring the victims to bear, as the Lew- chewans bear, the spoiling of their goods, fasting, and incarceration in

1850.

Letter from B. J. Betteiheim.

their houses without daring, or perhaps (what is still worse) wishing to emerge from such low and brutish degradation. Much as there has been in the year 1848 to mourn in the atrocities committed in Christian Europe during the late riotous revolutions, they are virtue itself com- pared with the systematic massacre of the humanity, not to say the feel- ings of a whole nation. Despotism like that here gives no hope of improvement. It feeds greedily on destruction, and can not cease from devouring every rival existence, knowing it lives only by the death of others. It has one will, and none besides must have any will. In Lew- chew it has triumphed, and Oh, what a dark triumph it is! The triumph of death over the grave of its slain, the shout of madness over dethroned reason, the echo of Satan's Bravo! when the world sank with a crash into the tomb of sin.

"What shall I do unto thee, Ephraim ?"—what shall I do unto thee, Lewchew? Thus I asked myself with the prophet, when in the ex- treme of my perplexity. I well knew nothing but the gospel of the living God could remedy, or even reach such a case. But how should I be- gin to go to work? Faith cometh by hearing, but how shall they hear, when thus driven beyond the reach of the joyful sound? When my aggravated sins shall be remembered at the judgment-seat of Christ, then remember me, oh, my God! for good, and pass not by the days and nights I spent between the dead walls of these streets, stretching out my hands to this strange people, and lifting up my voice if possibly it might pierce through to the immured captives, and convince them that a Christian heart is not soon done out of sympathy; and that I loved and desired their salvation, though I saw them not. Rolls of portions of Scripture and of tracts in the Chinese, and addresses written in the Lewchewan-copies of which my good wife busily helped me to mul- tiply during late night hours—were the only missiles I threw into the besieged courts; but alas, what I strewed with difficulty and hazard for many months, was easily gathered by the vigilant enemy, and brought back to me, a large trunkful, by government emissaries. My chief pulpit, the great market of Napa, where I knew they could not long go on driving off buyer and seller, and where my charities to a few cripples waiting there for alms, had evidently made a good impression on the multitude, was certainly not forsaken; but no sooner did a man or woman look up to the speaker, than a hint, a yell, or a pull from somewhere, was sure to sink the daring eye to the ground. These vex- ations finally quenched every attempt of the people to hear me.

In March, 1848, perhaps in consequence of a large ship approach- ing the shore very closely, some faint sigus of a reconciliation appeared.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

JAN.

'The theft was found out, and I was better satisfied that the discovery had been made by them than by us; for I now thought it possible that the change in their conduct might have been grounded partly on my complaint in relation to it, which they may have perhaps considered as a wanton vexation, but which they now must of course acknowledge was based on truth, to be met, if they did what was just, by the restora- tion of our own. In connection with this event, several circumstances occurred, which it is not necessary here to detail, but in which I am persuaded we left the impression of our open and benevolent inten- tions, both upon the government and the nation, made me hope some change would ensue for the better. All the dispatches we received were tinctured with goodwill. The governor of Napa on that occa- sion came repeatedly to our house, and crowds of followers with him, all expressing sympathy for the past, and confidence for the future. The strong steps I took in behalf of the culprits and their families, and the unremitted pains taken till I obtained a written promise under the great seal of the state, that their lives would not be forfeited, must have had some weight with men who have no regard for the poor, who use power without moderation, and who may have thought us like themselves bent on vengeance and oppression. The following dis- patch, in which a couplet on the foreigner's "pearl-body" occurs, will suffice to show that my rising hopes had a pretty good foundation.

Dispatch relating to the punishment of the thieves.

"The balmy zephyrs, soft and rustling, Proclaim the coming of the spring:

So may your good self be brisk and happy, Fearing no limits to your felicity.

"A carefully prepared communication, relating to the degree of punishment of the criminals convicted of stealing the foreign money belonging to you, Sir. I respectfully received the other day your letter, in which you say, 'It is needless to examine these two pri- soners very strictly, and I humbly beg to inquire what punishment the government intends to inflict on them, and to ask that I may be informed,' &c. According to the statutes of this country, all pri- soners are taken cognizance of by the criminal judge (yuh kwán the jailer) alone, who meets out [their punishment] according to law, and no stranger can know previously what it will be; more- over, the laws of rewards and punishments form the highest prerogative of the sovereign, and consequently can be no otherwise than justly ordered. For many ages, we, in this country, have ruled according to the Chinese code; and in the present case, it certainly can not be

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

decided according to what you say, and it will also be very difficult to let you, Sir, know what it will be. But I think that the crime of these two prisoners may be said not to be a capital offense according to the laws. I humbly beg you, Sir, not to be anxious about them, and respectfully return this note in reply, wishing you at the same time every happiness.

Special reply from Sháng Tingchú, superintendent of affairs in Chungshán fú. March 30th, 1848.

道近貴

道光二十八年二月二十六日中山府總理大臣尙廷柱謹

貴貴

安客律客客國可先遇如客客

不不行知所律不知有何尊洋玉和

必之之云法得之犯加札銀體風掛不亦行以措且人刑犯康淡念致所之為處夫專此云人寜蕩

茲斬難也措之實係人二實方

具刑行而行宜罰

犯名受知

寸之也使今是之官為無一無有

啟甚但粛伏念爲該

其以法照示庸案疆脚

治斂係法知嚴前之之罪國屬措等加日福春二實自國行因審恭犯不古家不查問接之

謹得以第得得懇如來一使求啟

·遵政他國貴

順

候

罪

按

照務人法國

中不預度將取

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

JAN.

The aggravation of the case lay in the circumstance that we are foreigners, which, as some told me, makes our money to be considered as our life; for as we can not earn any more, we must starve to death without it. Others again told me, the case is considered as a betrayal against the fatherland, which by so grave an offence against a foreign- er might have been exposed to great difficulties, and perhaps summary reprisals. Either view made me extremely uneasy regarding the fate awaiting the culprits. I was therefore greatly relieved by the above dispatch, and no less amused with the punctiliousness of this miniature government on their judicial power, and the impatience manifested at my talking to them of English law. Peace being thus patched up after a fashion, government even thought of getting me again to a pub- lic dinner, intimating they wished thereby to show the nation that our differences were all settled. But on this very ground I was obliged to refuse, alledging that I wished the people still to understand I was grieved at their being forbidden access to me, while neither did I feel at liberty to forget the transaction on the public road near Shui, till a straightforward apology had been given.

Had there been a shadow of sincerity under all this parade of restor- ed goodwill, I should immediately have felt it in my labors. But there, the only quarter to which I looked for evidence of the worth of these doubtful promises and ambiguous professions of friendship, all remained as dark and cloudy as before; not a single breeze sprang up in the right direction, and consequently, I had to go on in my old hard and toil- some way. I now began more steadily to visit the huts where my guard lived, and particularly that one nearest my door, to which, I think, twenty men belonged, four of them serving by turns each day, and the whole set changed about twice in a year. Here then I had annually forty immortal souls, to whom access could not easily be denied me; for even when the guards in the other huts were ordered all to leave as soon as I entered, such rudeness could not be ventured upon at my house-door, where I could threaten to remove the whole hut, in case the inmates behaved impolitely. Difficulties, however, were constantly raised, and when I absolutely insisted upon their keeping several of my books in the hut, that they might have something better than cards and dice to beguile the time with, it came nigh to having a rupture. I maintained that this hut formed part of my residence, and I would not be forbidden to keep the books of Jesus there. In a country where written charms are much in vogue, and strange immunities are attri- buted to scribbled slips pasted on doors and walls, perhaps they took, and

may still take my deference for our Scriptures and tracts as some-

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

what like their own superstitious veneration for books or even their torn leaves; but this I could not help, for though the synagogue of Sa- tan has taken some of the best usages of the church of God, and intro- duced them into false systeins to baffle us by the similarity, this must not make us give up our own institutions. It sufficed for me that I carried my point; let them think me wrong, or like themselves in the motives, I cared but little; my object was to bring them into con- tact with the pages of the life-giving word, and get their eyes when I could not secure their ears. The fact that I soon saw the books used and torn, and had occasionally to change them, and sometimes even surprised the todzies while, to my delight, they were engaged over them, or the maps made for their inspection, proves that the effort was not in vain in the Lord. To this end I also stuck up sheets contain- ing the Decalogue on different walls in the house, as the general cus- tom here is, and pasted large oblong slips of red paper on my door-posts, inscribed with Christian motives. I drew several general and special maps, and easily multiplied copies by means of the manifold writer; these, lettered with Chinese characters, were given to the todzies, and I am persuaded reached government likewise.

The mere knowledge of the shape of the earth goes far to upset their whole cosmogony, and a glance at the two hemispheres, in which I colored all the English possessions one bright imperial yellow, in order to give these islanders some notion of an empire to which the appellation of tien hiá the world, more justly applies than to China. At the same time, I raised my heart in gratitude to God, that she has done so much for Christian influence in this globe. Paganism, though numerically the greatest, and perhaps also covering the most ground, is geographically less advantageously situated than Christen- dom; parts of it are included in Christian influence, or inert in them- selves, and it is without mutual relations between its component parts. Heathen Lewchew understands well what is meant by such ideas being pressed on them, and I hope they will not be entirely lost.

To the rolls of tracts with I colported through the streets, I added a good bagful of cakes, easily baked in an oven constructed with my own hands (these people can not construct an arch of bricks), and those who refused a tract, were frequently less rigorous towards my cakes, and perhaps were attracted a little by the gorgeous flowery chintz bag which held them. Even after my hawking stratagems had been out- manœuvred by the vigilance of the enemy who countermined all my efforts, and nobody cared either for my tracts, or my bag, or my cakes, a few naked, sunbrowned little ones still remained mny customers; and

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

JAN.

observing that the dark of the evening gave the spies less play-ground, I chose this time to go out into the byways and hedges, where tawny children presently hopped to and fro me in considerable numbers, of course with the natural desire of getting a cake or some casli,

but now and then they got something better, a grain of sweet heavenly manna, or a shekel out of the sanctuary; no wonder a stop should be put to such delightful rambles. These were children who I hope felt attached to me,

and I am sure I patted and fondled them with paternal affection. Even long after our intercourse must have been betrayed and declared illicit, as I easily inferred from stones pelting me occasionally in the dark, I saw them still sneaking and slinking around till they could safely ap- proach, and get their sweet trifles; but this likewise had to be given up.

Shut out entirely from street labor, nothing remained but boldly to venture into people's houses. To confine myself to the huts where my guards were quartered would have been too easy a triumph for the evil one, and the surest way to concentrate all opposition there, and eventually to lose even that last anchor-ground in the impending storm. To secure the little one has, it is necessary to strive for more; a rule that holds good in any kind of gain, commercial as well as spiritual, for he that has not, from him shall be taken even that which he has. This great principle, in my humble judgment, it is a pity to see so little acted upon by the church; otherwise her missionary efforts would far surpass her pastoral ones. For though in this dispensation, the world is not to become the church, yet the latter loses ground, even what she has, when she gains none. The command to go to all nations plainly indicates we are not to wait; and it would moreover, practically be in vain to wait till any one of them be entirely converted. What mission- ary settled in a town, would not simultaneously with his city mission, take a range in the villages around? Has not Seroor in India its voluntary troubles at Wadagaon, and does not Mr. French rightly say, "I am more and more convinced of the importance of this (the village preaching) department of labor." Christ, our Savior, who left heaven for his mission upon earth, by precept and example inculcated mis- sionary pilgrimage on the church: why is it neglected? Capernaum, doomed to be brought down hell, and offering therefore, as may be supposed, a lasting station for his divine missionary sympathy, once in a lucid moment of grace, begged that he should not depart from them. Did he settle down with them? No; he said unto them, “I must preach the kingdom of God to other cities also, for therefore am I sent. And he preached in the synagogues of Galilee." Such was the practice of Christ, such his command.

1830.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

The Church, unlike the Jewish polity, is not confined to one or two lands or nations; she is to be a great multitude, which no mau can nuinber of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues. Oh, tell me, will you shorten their shout of holy triumph? Shall Lewchew have no voice mingling in their hosannas! Ought any nation to fail to swell this universal choir, worthy the enthroned Redeemer of a world? Oh, tell the American Churches, I feel for the coppered Indian, I mourn for the African negro, I sympathize with the Mohammedan fellah, I rejoice over the awakened Nestorian and Ar- menian, but there must be a corner left in the American heart for Lew- chew, the more so as she is the threshold to our brightening hopes in Japan. Let the people of God there be sure that in proportion as the disciples of Christ go to all nations and disciple-or, venturing on his plain command, at least try to disciple—them, in the same ratio the number of their home churches, and the number of hearts in those churches will grow. On the field subject to the exclusive control of Revelation, no operation or plan must be chalked out according to reason alone. However poorly capable a human mind may be to take in the universal missionary church, the infinite mind of our Captain has spoken out plain on the matter, "go ye unto all nations."-Many of the prayers and exertions at home would bring down richer blessings both to far and to near, if they were directed to some outpost church.

In fact, the concentration of Christian effort to any given locality savors much of the old Babel project, the ethics of which were,

"lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth." Now, just this was the will of God: "replenish the earth, and subdue it.” And does He, who desired the posterity of the first Adam to be scattered over all the world, even while the plain of Shinar was quite spacious enough for them, not equally desire the offspring of the second Adam to spread over the whole globe? Shall we remain in our home pastures, beneath the shadow of our steepled church towers, and drink the sweet waters of Siloam, while others are famishing from thirst? It is a conso- lation that he who knew how to scatter Babel, knows also how to scatter his church. Israel in the flesh was scattered abroad, but at the same time in mercy, for they were sown among the people," as a seed that shall serve him; and it stands to reason that the spiritual Israel of God must take the same tour round the globe, that as sin entered into the world and passed upon all men by the traveling up and down of fallen inan; even so, through the instrumentality of the light sown unto the righteous, by the righteous, the works of darkness shall be destroyed, and the desert changed into the garden of God.

VOL XIX. NO. 1.

(To be continued.)

Journal of Occurrences.

JAN.

ART. III. Journal of Occurrences: affairs at Macao; rules from the British consular agent at Whampoa; U. S. sloop of war St. Mary's; executions among the Chinese; town of Victoria erected into a city, and the colony of Hong kong made a bishop's see. AFFAIRS at Macao have taken a singular turn during the last two months. We have not been able to find room for all the communications which have passed between the Council and H. E. Sii, but have endeavored to insert all of any importance, and for the rest refer our readers to the China Mail, to which paper we express our acknowledgements for those we here introduce. In page 651 of the last volume, the apprehension and confession of another of the murderers is given, as communicated to the Council. They replied, taking exception at the confession and summary execution, at which Sii ex- pressed his astonishment in the following manner, and at their still detaining the prisoners.

Sü's Reply to the Council's Letter of the 14th October.

Sü, gov.-gen. of Kwangtung and Kwangsi, &c. In reply to the dispatch of the 29th day of the 8th moon (14th October), which I received as an an- swer, stating that at a proper time attention would be given to its contents, which are empty words without meaning; and requesting at the same time a reply to the dispatch of the 17th of the 8th moon (2d October), I have now to make the following observations. The dispatch says, that the three in- dividuals are not imprisoned, but detained for the necessary inquiries. Now, is not the long period of two months sufficient for the conclusion of these inquiries? In these 7th and 8th moons, two depositions have already been taken of the criminals who had been on two separate occasions apprehended, and copies of these depositions have been sent accompanied by dispatches; and there is no one who does not know that this case is already settled. Are not these depositions of the real aggressor and of an accomplice, then, sufficient documents? and is it still necessary to have recourse to witnesses and inquiries from individuals unconnected with the question? Besides, after the three individuals have been given up, they will have to continue in the exercise of their duties at the Barrier Gate, and consequently will not be concealed. This is all I have to communicate in reply to the dispatch of the Council of the Portuguese Government. 1st November, 1849.

The Council rejoined, Nov. 7th, in one of the best papers yet issued under its scal, exposing the discrepancies of the two confessions, and the flagitious nature of the exchange Gov. Sü had proposed between the three prisoners and the relics. After comparing the two confessions, and showing their discrepancies, they conclude with the following remarks :—

"As to the justice of the demand which this Council made to your_Ex- cellency in their dispatch of the 3d ultimo, it way a very simple one. They merely required that your Excellency should tell them, without circumlocu- tions, whether you would deliver them the head and hand of the deceased governor, or whether you wished to traffic with these precious remains; nevertheless, your Excellency has not, up to this date, satisfied so simple a requisition, continuing to keep possession of those mutilated members, as a property of your own, no doubt because you are conscious of having acquired them by means which, in your Excellency's judgment, give you a right of dis- posing of them as may seem good to you, regardless of constituting yourself by this act a participator in the crime which gave you the possession of them. This Council have already endeavored to show your Excellency the iniquity of the infamous traffic which you proposed to them, and the necessi-

1850.

Journal of Occurrences.

ty of the head and hand being restored to them without any condition or clause whatsoever, which this Council can not, because they ought not to, adınit. They have already, in short, caused you Excellency to see, that such an inhuman and unheard-of act, committed towards the person of the Representative of Her Most Faithful Majesty, amounts to an atrocious of- fense against the sovereignty of Her Majesty, and an outrage to the nation, to whom is due entire and condign reparation. In the face, therefore, of the extraordinary proceedings of your Excellency, and of your tenacious persis- tence in remaining deaf to the voice of reason and justice; and as this Coun- cil have already informed Her Majesty's Government of all that has taken place, nothing more is left them to do on the subject, but to protest again against your Excellency, holding you responsible for the assassination of the Most Excellent Governor Amaral; for the retention of his head and hand; for the violation of the rights of Her Majesty and the Portuguese nation; and lastly, for all consequences whatsoever that may result, as well from that act, as from the unqualified proceedings of the Chinese authorities of Canton with regard to it. And, as it is requisite that full knowledge be had of all the circumstances of this unheard-of case, this Council are going to make them known to the Representatives of all the foreign nations resident here, as well as to the governments of all other friendly powers, allies of Her Majesty, by means of a Manifesto, of which a copy will also be forwarded to your Excellency."

To this the governor-general sent the following reply.

Dispatch from Su to the Council of Government of Macao.

Su, Governor-general of Kwangtung and Kwangsi, &c. I have received the dis- patch of the noble Council of the 25th day of the 9th moon (9th November), and having inade myself acquainted with its contents about the murder of governor Amaral, proceed to reply, that as the aggressor Shin Chi-liang was apprehended at Shun-teh, a place not far from the capital, he was taken there within a day, and immediately tried and sentenced in order to avoid delays in the examinations. By thus proceeding with the execution without loss of time, can there still be any doubt on the point? Besides, the case of beheading a criminal is not one to be trifled with. Shín Chi-liáng made a deposi. tion, and afterwards confirmed the same, and it was in consequence of his confession that the place where the head and hand had been buried was discovered. Can it still be said that this individual was a supposititious criminal, and not the real aggressor? If in all these circumstances doubts are entertained, the life of man is of great consequence; the execution could not be thus carried into effect, without the family of Shin Chi-liang uttering a word about it. As to the depositions of Shio Chi-liáng and Ko Ahong, as each of them expressed himself according to his own way, there has been a difference in some circumstances; but there was no discordance as to the fact, and all of them in their depositions have acknowledged. Ko Ahong and the others to be the accomplices, but did not mention the individual Kam Tong. Are not the depositions of the criminals sufficient to serve as documents, when rumors are still believed? With regard to Ko 'Ahong and others who ran away through the Barrier gate; as on that occasion, night was already approaching, the soldiers at that post could not, in the midst of such a hurry, recognize them in order to stop them. This is a very simple reason; how then can guilt be brought home to these soldiers?

A deputed officer was sent to take the head and hand of governor Amaral, to be de- livered up: but the noble Council having kept back the three soldiers belonging to the gate, without setting them free, the said officer could not take upon himself the respon- Bibility. Here is the cause of the delay and of this confusion. All things should be managed with reflection; and in a proper way; obstinacy can not bring affairs to a conclusion. This then depends on the serious consideration of the noble Council. This is all I have to answer to the Council of the Portuguese government.

10th moon, 9th day (23d November, 1849).

The Council of Government published a lengthy Manifesto, dated Nov. 26th, 1849, which is entituled "A Demonstrative Exposition of the proceedings of the Chinese Authorities of the province of Canton, in relation to the disas- trous event which occurred at Macao on the 22d day of August, 1849." In this paper, the Council begin upon the presumption that the assassination of Gov. Amaral was encouraged, if not authorized by the Chinese authorities, and add, “that the subsequent conduct of these authorities has raised those

Journal of Occurrences.

JAN.

presumptions to such a height that they can not but be accepted as proofs of their complicity in the atrocious crime, the responsibility of which, far from attempting to remove by the efforts they should have employed to throw it off from themselves, they have progressively aggravated to such a point that at present the whole of it attaches to them exclusively." Taking this ground, the Council proceed to recapitulate the principal facts of the case in order to fortify their position, going over with a brief analysis of the papers which have proceeded from the governor-general, and his acts in relation to the criminals apprehended and executed for the murder. The paper doubtless carries conviction to the minds of those who joined in “the public voice,” which "unanimously accused the Chinese authorities of having connived at this horrible outrage,” but to those who dissent from that public voice, it adds no new proof of Sü's connivance, much less of his previous authorization of the outrage. On this matter, we have already given such an opinion as the facts then brought to light led us to adopt, and need not here repeat, since we see no grounds for altering it. The Manifesto concludes with the remark that "The necessity of occupying theinselves with the present task has been ex- tremely disagreeable to this Council, but they feel it to be imperative on thein not to leave unproclaimed manifest, although pungent and bitter, truths, which had been unjustly provoked, in order to establish and fix by unques- tionable facts the responsibility of that iniquitous outrage on the head of him to whom it belongs; the expositions and documents brought forward in this Manifesto appearing to them sufficiently to prove,-

1st. That the treacherous and barbarous assassination of the councillor Joað Maria Ferreira do Amaral, governor of this province, was nothing else than the consequence of a premeditated plan of aggression, for the development of which this act was the first step agreed upon. 2dly. That if this plan was not concocted with the concurrence of the Chinese authorities, its execution was countenanced by them. 3dly. That the same authorities, by refusing to Futisfy the just demands made on them, and with which they were bound to comply, and by committing other acts in violation of the law of nations, constituted themselves participators in the crime which by the same law they were bound to punish. 4thly. That, in conclusion, all the responsibility of this atrocions crime, and of all its consequences, attaches to the saine authorities, for which responsibility this Council again protest, renewing all their former protests, which they hereby ratify, in the hope that this respon- sibility will one day be made effective for the satisfaction and redress of out- raged justice, of violated laws, and of so many and so sacred rights trampled under foot."

When sending a translation of this Manifesto to Sii, the Council expressed the following disclaimer, which called forth a reply, and an inclosure throw- ing some additional light upon the subject.

The Council of Government &c., to Su, Governor-general of Canton. This Council have the honor to forward herewith to your Excellency a copy of the Manifesto, which, as they informed you in their dispatch of the 7th ultimo, they made public on the 26th of the same month.

This Council avail themselves of the present opportunity to acknowledge the receipt of your Excellency's dispatch of the 23d November last; and as they have already stated in their former dispatches all that it behoved them to say on the subject to which it refers, they confine themselves at present to declaring to your Excellency, that whatever may be your proceedings relative to the restitution of the mutilated incmbers of the most ex- cellent the deceased governor of this province, they will on no account influence those of this Council with regard to the three Chinese detained here, in relation to whom this Council will act as they have acquainted your Excellency in their dispatch of the 3d October last. Macao, 3d December, 1849.

Jeronimo, Bishop of Macao -Carneiro.-Neves.-Simoens.-Goularte.-Pereira.

Dispatch from Su to the Council of Government of Mucao.

In order to satisfy the Su. governor-general of Kwangtung and Kwangsi, &c question relative to the urder of governor Amaral. I proceed to state as follows Shin

1850.

Journal of Occurrences,

Chi-hang the real assassin, having been first apprehended. was executed. Afterwards his accomplices Ko Ahong and Li Apau were detected, the latter of whom was killed when about to be seized, and Ko Ahong also wan captured, and made a confession, a copy of which was inclosed in a dispatch to the noble Council as is on record. Inquiries were in the meantime going on after two individuals, surnamed respectively Chou and Chen, who had escaped; and the mandarin of Kwangchau has now reported to ine that repeated and strict searches were made to discover the said criminals, but as it was thought probable that they might have taken refuge with the pirates and joined them, a description of these men was ordered to be drawn up, in order that when the pirates should be apprehended it might serve to identify thein. The mandarin lately brought from Kweirhen hien one Chang Asin, alias Chou Asin, who conjointly with Chou Ayau and Chen Afat had gone to join the pirates. As there were reasons to suspect his com· plicity, he was repeatedly interrogated, and he deposed that he knew Chou Ayau and Chen Afat, who as well as himself had been workmen at Macao; that one Shin Chi- liáng, known to him, having determined to assassinate Amaral, to revenge himself, had bribed Ko Ahong and Li Ayau to assist him in his design, and arranged with them, in concert with Chou Ayau and Chen Afat, that they should prevent persons from approach- ing. All agreed to go together. Hearing of the strict search that was making for them, they fled to Hiangkang, a seaport, when they joined the pirates. Having after- wards fallen in with the English, the said Chou Ayau and Chen Afat were killed in action, and he, the deponent was apprehended by the soldiers of the (Chinese) government and sent to Canton.

This deposition then, having been compared with those of Shin Chi-liáng and Ko Ahong, they were found to agree, and the two men who ran away are thus clearly identified as accomplices. With regard to the said criminal, who confessed to having committed pira- cies, which is in itself a crime punishable capitally, as he was an accomplice of the other delinquents in preventin: people from approaching at the time of the murder, his guilt is still graver." Therefore, besides directions being given for the reiteration of the examinations, in order that his trial might take place, the deposition of the said criminal was transmitted for my inforination. From this it appears that the principal accomplices in the crime being six, of whom one was drowned, two were killed by the English sol- diers, and the remaining three apprehended; all therefore are discovered. Chou Asin has already been committed for trial, that he may afterwards be rigorously punished. All this I make known to the noble Council, sending at the same time, a copy of the confession of Chou Asin. Tuukwang, 29th year, 11th moon, 6th day (19th Dec. 1819).

Confession of Chang Asin, alias Chou Asin.

I lived at Macao jointly with Chou Ayau and Chen Afat, where we earned our liveli- hod by acting as workmen. An acquaintance of ours named Shin Chi-liang, on account of the Portuguese Governor Amaral having made roads without the Campo gates, by which work the graves of his ancestors were destroyed, was so enraged thereat that he determined to murder Amaral, in order to satisfy his revenge. For the purpose of assist- ing him in his design, he bribed Ko Ahong and Li Apau, and charged me, together with Chou Ayau and Chen Afat, to act as guards on the occasion, so as to prevent people from approaching. All of us agreed to this, and on the 5th day of the 7th moon Shin Chi-liang having heard that Amaral would go out for recreation proceeded with us to waylay him. Towards evening, when it was twilight, Shin Chi-liang seeing Amaral approach on horseback, went up to him under the pretense that he had a petition to hand him, and said that he had a complaint to preter; and whilst Amaral was stretching out his hand to receive the paper, Shin-Chi-liang drew a sharp knife he had concealed in the handle of his umbrella and commenced stabbing him in the arm and shoulder, until he fell from his horse, when he immediately cut off his head and hand, and we ran away, each his own way. Chou Ayau, Chen Afat, and myself, having afterwards heard that strict search was being made for us, fled to Hiangkang, a seaport from whence we went over to the pirates, whilst with whom Chou Ayau and Chen Asat were killed in engagements we had with the English soldiers, and I was afterwards seized by the sol- diers of government, and taken to Canton. I pray therefore for mercy.

On the 24th, one month after sending Sii a translation of the Manifesto, the Council forwarded the following dispatch with the three prisoners, who had been detained since August.

From the Council of Government, &c., to Su, Viceroy of Canton, &c. This Council send to Your Excellency the three Chinese guards at the Barrier Gate, who were detained here; likewise their depositions sud those of two with es-ex, from winch it is seen clearly and evidently that these three meu belonging to the Barrier were at least cognizant of the horri- ble outrage commet d near that post on the evening of the 221 August They are either guilty, or acted under orders in permitting free passage through the Barrier to the vile perpetrators of that abominable crime, This Council therofure send these prisoners to your Excellency as guilty persous, in order that they may be tried according to law; and by sending these three prisopers,

Journal of Occurrences.

JAN.

they hold your Excelency aarwerable for them; and again require from your Excellency the capture of the alessas sad accompisces, sad also christ that the proceedings, until the erim- inals are confronted here foliow the course kuid now a un justice and iaw; and they protest against asy acts of a contrary antare, sad farther renew all their former protesta. Tai Council having reported everyta.ag in theiz Sovereign, kare nothing further to do unt:" they receive ber cum- Banda

Macao, 24th December, 1849.

Jeronimo Bishop of Mucus —Janquim Antonio de Moras Caracire, ac

Immediately on receipt of this, the tsotáng, through whom it was sent, in- timated that the bead and hand were at the disposal of the Council, and after so be delay the relics were delivered up on the 16th inst., to a commission appointed for the purpose, on board a lorcha off the Praya Grande. They were weil preserved and easily identified, and were carried to the chapel in the palace, where service for the dead was performed by Bishop Matta; the flags were at baif-mast and minute guns were fired on the melancholy occasion.

The following Regulations have been published by the Consular Agent at Whampoa for the guidance of masters of British ships. They show the re- salt of long experience in relation to the dealings between foreign seamen and the Chinese, and that prevention of intercourse is the best remedy for the evils which once were connected with it. It is a melancholy reflection that seamen coming to this heathen land from a Christian country must be suat up like convicts on board their ships during their stay in port, in order to prevent them from injuring themselves and others. It recalls to mind the anecdote we once heard a sailor narrate: That a little girl was once crossing the gangway of a man of war, and as she stepped over and looked up and down the deck, she caught her mother's dress in terror, exclaiming, Look, mamina! so many sailors, and they are all loose!—We hope the day is not far distant when seamen in herthen countries will be an honor to, and for the advancement of the holy religion they profess in name, and not a reproach by their intemperance and folly."

Regulations for Masters of Britisk vessels and others at the Anchorage of Whampoa.

1. The consular offices are open from 10 a.m. to 4 P.M. daily, with the exception of Sunday, and such holydays as public offices in England are closed.

II. Masters are required, within twenty-four hours after arrival, to deposit with H. Mi's Consul at Canton, their vessel's certificate of registry or suling-letter, Bocca Tigris pass, and manifest of cargo, after which due permission will be obtained to break bulk. III. Except in the case of vesɛels belonging to H. M.'s colonies and possessions abroad, masters are required, within forty-eight hours after arrival, to deposit, or cause to be deposited, with the consular agent at this anchorage, the agreement with the crew, together with an account at the foot of such agreement, of all apprentices on board, set- ting forth their Christian and surnames at full length, the dites of the registry of their indentures and assignments respectively, and the ports at which, and the times when they were registered; and also all indentures and assignments of apprenticeships, and the register tickets of all the crew who shall be subjects of her Majesty, the whole to be kept by him during the ship's stay, and. excepting the register tickets of deserters, to be returned to the master a reasonable time before departure.

IV. The laws of England are in full force, regard being had to the difference of local eircumstances, and to the provisions of ordinances for Her Majesty's subjects within any vessel at a distance of not more than one hundred miles from the coast of China. The consular agent calls especial attention to the Act 7 & 8 Victoria, Cap. 112, to amend and consolidate the laws relating to merchant seamen, which Act, except so far as re- lates to agreements, register tickets, and baving apprentices, applies to ships belonging to all Her Majesty's colonies and possessions abroad when at this anchorage; and all certificates and sanctions required to be endorsed on agreements, shall, in the case of these ships be otherwise given in writing when no written agreement exists. This act enacts that no seaman can be shipped, discharged, or left behind, without the previous sanction of the consular functionaries in writing; and they are instructed by the Lords Commissioners of the Admiralty, that great care must be taken that such discharge is never sanctioned except in cases of absolute necessity, In those cases where offenders may be given in charge legally without the previous issue of a warrant, application is required to be made to the constable at the office of the consular agent.

V. Seamen and other persons dying on board, sto::e and other ballast, are prohibited from being thrown overboard.

VI. Cleanliness in this climate being indispensable for the preservation of the health

1830.

Journal of Occurrences.

of crews, masters are held responsible for payment of their washing. The usual charge is one dollar for each seaman for the first month or part of a mouth, and fifty cents for each subsequent month or part of a month, of a ship's stay.

VII. Seamen being strictly prohibited from going to Canton and on shore, bum-boats are to be permitted to come alongside the ships in reasonable numbers, at meal times, at the gangways only, to sell clothes and other necessaries. Dealers have been cau- tioned against giving credit, inasmuch as no debt exceeding in amount five shillings, in- curred by any seaman can be recovered until the period of his service shall have been concluded.

Vill. All masters or other persons in charge of vessels about to leave this anchorage shall give notice thereof in writing to the consular agent, and hoist a blue-peter at least twenty-four hours before the time of intended departure, unless he shall think fit from a sufficient cause to dispense with the observance of this regulation.

IX. Every British subject arriving at this port, not borne on the muster roll of any British ship, and intending to reside here, is required within a reasonable time to enrol himself in a register kept at the consular office for the respective districts : and if any British subject conveyed to this port in a British vessel, shall, prior to the departure of auch vessel from the dominions of the emperor of China, be found requiring public relief, such_vessel will be held responsible for the maintenance and removal of such distressed British subject.

X. Any individual appealing from the decision of the consular_agent, is required to forward his appeal unsealed and under cover to the consular agent for transmission to the consul.

XI. All fines are payable in ready money. Dollars locally termed chopped are received by weight at the rate of 7.17 tacia to 10 dollars, and the dollar is received at the ex- change of 48. 2d.

The Consular Agent takes this opportunity to make the following remarks —1st. On Sunday there is usually an opportunity of attending divine service 2d. To avoid expos. ing European seamen, it is advisable to engage a sampan, or Chinese boat, for pulling up to Canton and about the anchorage 3d. To prevent pilfering, a particular watch ought to be kept on Chinese in and about a ship when discharging and loading small and loose packages. 4th. Bathing in the middle of the stream, unless at slack water, is highly dangerous. 5th. Insubordinate conduct being most frequently occasioned by drinking intoxicating liquors to excess, and if these be excluded, masters would have comparatively little trouble in maintaining good order amongst the crews, it is recom- mended to them to arrange to watch each other's versels, and to make signals when boats come under the bows or sterns. At meal times, when bumboats are permitted at the gangways, vigilance is necessary also, though the precautions taken should not be vexatious to the crew. 6th. The consular agent having little leisure for correspondence, all persons at this anchorage baving business with him, are requested to transact it personally. 7th. Pilots may be obtained at First Bar. 8th. The consular agent is an- xious to do his duty without fear or favor, and to treat all persons courteously who have recourse to him; but having frequently come in contact with very unreasonable individuals, who have not hesitated to misrepresent him most grossly, and to treat him with marked disrespect, he feels reluctant to fine any one on this account if it can be avoided, and with this view intimates that the law gives him ample power to cause hie official authority to be respected.

ALEX. BIRD, British Consular Agent.

Whampao, 3d November, 1849.

The U. S. sloop of war St. Mary's, 20 guns, bearing the broad pendant of Commodore Voorhees arrived in these waters on the 31st, from Honolulu. Her officers are as follows: Commodore, Philip F. Voorhees. Lieutenants, John B. Marchand, C. A. R. Jones, Wm. E. Boudinot, A. C. Rhind. Acting Master, David Ochiltree. Surgeon, Samue! L. Addison. Purser, Cameron Anderson. Lieut. of Marines, F. B. McNeill. Commodore's Secretary, Dabney C. Wirt. Midshipmen, David L. Braine, Felix Grundy, Joseph L. Brecze, Edward T. Williams. Boatswain, John Crosby. Sailmaker, Wm. B. Fugitt. Carpenter, C. W. Babbitt. Gunner, J. Brown. Purser's Clerk, James Conway. Executions among the Chinese. The number of criminals who undergo capi- tal punishment at Canton usually amounts to several hundreds annually, but no governor-general has in recent years equaled the present incumbent in the nunı- ber of persons whom he has sentenced to the sword; during the last year there have been nearly 400 executions, though it should be remarked that criminals can not he capitally punished at any other city in the province besides Canton, with the exception of Kiungchau fo in Hainan. The place of execution in Can- ton might perhaps be called a public square, but it rather resembles a vacant lot

نان

Journal of Occurrences.

lying among others built upon, for it is not regarded as a thoroughfare ; during most of the time it is occupied by the workmen of a pottery manufactory near by to dry their furnaces and other ware, so that it is literally, a potter's field. This place near the Tien-t-z' mátau, or Imperial landing-place, on the southern side of the city, parallel with the So-f kiải, or Rain-cloak St., and opening into the Tsing- tsien ki or Granary-front St.; there being no fence or gateway between the latter and the fáh chiung, or law arena as the spot is called, whenever an execution takes place, the street gates on both sides of the opening, and that at the lower end towards the river are all shut as soon the officers arrive with the culprits. This compels all passengers who may be going by at the time to stop in the street until the execution is completed, and the gates are reopened; the rush to see the bloody corpses is then very great, few persons being admitted as spectators.

It is shocking to witness the indifference with which life is taken on these oc- casions; and the moral effect of such scenes to prevent crime is nothing at all. A few days ago, twenty heads were cut off. The wretched criminals were brought from the prison borne on men's shoulders in small cages hardly large enough to hold them doubled up in the smallest compass; the bearers put the cages on the ground, and actually emptied the prisoners out by turning them over, just as if they were already carcases. The executioners used large hangers, and while the officers in attendance are making ready, these callous men are vaporing about and showing the spectators how neatly they can do the bloody deed. Ŏn this occasion, the criminals were all dressed in clean clothes; these are sometimes given by the officers, and are always desired, under the idea that the spirit ap- pears before Yen-lo-wáng in hades in the dress the body had on when it left. The provincial judge, the prefect, the two district magistrates, and a centurion, who acts as the deputy of the colonel in command of the city, were all present with their lictors. The criminals were all made to kneel in a row facing the south before them, and their names read off by a clerk; there were five heads- men, and eleven swords standing in a row along the wall. One of them took a sword, and as a man held up the pinioned arms of the criminal behind, thus forc- ing his head horizontally forward, he struck it off with a single blow, the head- less corpse falling along on the ground, and he wiping the blood from the blade on his jacket. He replaced the weapon, and took up another, and after the fifth had been executed, his turn came again; and thus the whole five took turns, each one decapitating four persons, and using two swords. Not a word, not a sigh, not a grean, proceeded from any of thein, and in a few short moments af- ter they were brought on the ground, their gory heads were thrown together in a pile, even before the contortions of the muscle of the chin and neck had ceased, and their bodies left upon the ground; the heads often remain until they become bare skulls, but no obstruction is put in the way of the relatives taking away the corpse and the head, except in atrocious cases when the officers order the head to be exposed in a cage where the crime was committed as a warning to offenders. As soon as the dreadful ceremony was completed, the officers and their atten- dants, with the procession of empty cages returned into the city; as the gates were opened, a great crowd rushed in to behold the bloody corpses, among whom were probably friends of some of the victims, ready to carry away their remains. In case no one appears to claim them, the authorities order them to be buried in a golgotha on the eastern side of the city called mán yan chung. Of ficers or persons of note are usually carried to the spot in sedans; as the chair is set down on the ground, and they are ordered to step out, the executioner stands ready, and strikes off the head as the person stoops to pass out. Criminals sen- tenced to the slow and ignominious death, sometimes called “cutting into ten thou- sand pieces," and to strangulation, are bound to a cross before their execution.

The town of Victoria in the colony of Hongkong has been ordained to be a city, and the island of Hongkong and its dependencies erected into a bish- op's see and diocese, to be called the Bishopric of Victoria. Rev. George Smith, D. D., well known as the author of a work on China, has been conse- crated as the first bishop of the new see. He left England in November last, in company with a number of clergymen, and may therefore be expected soon to arrive, and enter upon his duties.

THE

CHINESE REPOSITORY.

VOL. XIX.-February, 1850.—No. 2.

ART. 1. Letter from Rev. B. J. Bettelheim, M. D., giving an account of his residence and missionary labors in Lewchew during the last three years. (Continued from page 49.)

I BEG you to forgive this digression, and kindly to forbear with me. It may after all be no digression, in view of the missionary interest at large, though no doubt it is so from my report. But I am glad to have thus unintentionally proved that I am able to forget my own trials, whenever an opportunity offers to speak for missions. Tears have often moistened my eyes while writing the above lines, partly sorrow- ing, I hope after a godly manner, for the delinquencies attaching to the church even in her missionary enterprises, and partly moved by hea- venly joy, when the whole tenor of the divine scheme of salvation, beaming from the page of Revelation, flashed upon my mind, and told me, "Refrain thy voice from weeping and thine eyes from tears, for there is hope in the end, that thy brethren will come out from their borders, and push their way to the ends of the earth." As for me, I have not hastened from being a pastor at home to follow after the Lord in a land that is not known, neither have I desired the woful days we pass in Lewchew.

Repeated consideration respecting my duty to God, and examina- tion of his plan of evangelizing the world, have confirmed me in the view that to break up new ground is most consonant with the wide reaching aim of the gospel; and I am thankful to say, that though nearly four years of great hardship have passed over me since I left England, I feel myself like Caleb—that as my strength was then, even

VOL. XIX. NO, II.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

FEB.

so is my strength now. I mean strength of purpose in the Lord to persevere in the aggressive system. Just in proportion to the little ground which has been gained, do I feel my zeal awakened to new efforts for continuing the attack, only praying for grace that this zeal may not degenerate into obstinacy, become the tool of wounded pride, nor use unlawful weapons. When I feel sure against such drawbacks of the natural old man, then am I strong when I am weak. It is in the spirit of this discipline that I waged, and do wage, the warfare of faith in Lewchew. It is like an onset of cavalry upon a strong square of infantry, but it has its blessed trophies, and its sustaining encourage. ments also. I can exclaim, “By thee have I run through a troop, and by my God have I leaped over a wall; thou hast also given me the shield of thy salvation, and thy gentleness has made me great.”

How I felt the first time I found myself within a Lowchewan house can be better imagined than described; but as I had counted the cost beforehand, and was prepared even for a 'Get thee behind me! Get thee hence!" or something still more forcible than words, nothing new could well befall me. I was little moved with the cries of the women, or frightened at the screams of the children, but seated myself in the first room I could get access to. You will perhaps ask in surprise, at the outset, how I could gain access into houses, whose doors a well trained body of spies would certainly take the precaution to have shut? The answer is simple. I did not enter by the door, at least in most cases, for I could not, but found my way in through the deep gaps in dilapidated back walls. I might say, I have done some service to the masons in this way, and perhaps to the owners too, for by and by the former got more work, and the latter got their walls repaired; this whole practice of getting in through such an open- ing at the back, at first considered here no more irregular than it would be in villages at home to get over a fence or a hedge, came by and by into disuse, to the great annoyance of the children and youth who are capital jumpers, and feel as much at home on the top of the roofs as a cat does. At present the spies alone are entitled to this privilege; they appear and disappear like ghosts on the stage, the magic consisting in the easy removal of the straw sandals, and the adaptation of their exercised naked feet to all the inequalities, that this rocky coral shore affords. One would often be tempted to think they can pass through walls, so sudden is their disappearance and reappearance. More than once, when congratulating myself on a short interval of the free use of my limbs, have I been undeceived by perceiv. ing the spies on the roofs looking down upon me. The masons have

1850.

Letter from B. J_Bettelheim.

likewise to thank me for jobs of work they had on low walls, over which I addressed the people in the yards, when as yet I had not courage enough to enter, and several such walls I could point out, which have been raised two or three feet.

By manœuvring to get out of the track of the spies, or turning quite suddenly in an unusual direction, I have always the choice of a few open doors.

A strong gale overthrows a Lewchewan wall almost as easily as it does the sliding paper doors and partitions inside the houses; and a long rain is sure to wash open some new entrance by carrying away the dust and inovable filth stuffed between the stones, so that one can pass and repass for several weeks over the traces left behind by a tyfoon before the many fresh thoroughfares are stopped up again. Besides, the greater part of the houses I visit, at least at present, are of the poorest sort-huts and hovels, sometimes accessible on all sides, or standing in a yard formed by a few bamboos sparingly planted around them; if they have a door at all it consists usually of a few bamboo branches knotted together with straw strings, a loop of the same material being all the fastening required, and as easily untied by me as by any one else who has to enter. So much for the mode by which I gained admission into the houses.

Their furniture and domestic arrangements are all in the Chinese style. As is the mother, so is the daughter; and I might add, as a cage is full of birds, so are their houses full of deceit, of charms and scraps, and other emblems of idolatry and belly-worship; such as cups, trays, tea-holders, and chopsticks in abundance, and constantly in use. When you go from house to house, you would suppose the population were constantly at meals, especially the higher classes, whom I meet always either at their breakfast, lunch, dinner, or supper. No wonder they are great of flesh and slow bellies, pacing along with measured dignity like idlers, whose only business is to watch their gait and looks before the multitude, accustomed to measure grandeur by such and like outward farces. As neither tables nor chairs are used, the writ- ten, and sometimes painted ornaments on the walls are very conspicu- ous; but most so is the god's corner, where the ancestral tablet is set up, either open or enshrined, and provisioned with a stock of sacrifices, varying according to the wealth of the householder. What the prophet of old said of degenerate Israel, applies fully to them: "These men have set up their idols in their belly, and put the stumbling-block of their iniquity before their face." Nothing can be more revolting, more abominable than this constant display of idols and eatables, while you have to tell them of a God who is a Spirit, and whose kingdom is not meat and driuk.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

FEB,

In the beginning of my visits to the dwellings, I rather selected the respectable part of the population, and met with astonishing good reception. After the first surprise and confusion occasioned by my sudden appearance was over, one or other of the family, and sometimes even the master, kept me company, and was sure to hear the message of salvation, as I was watching my time, and gave my visits a pro- fessional turn as soon I could. But invariably the second or third visit to the same house found matters altered. In some instances, I was plain- ly forbidden the house. In some, all the inmates ran off. In others, the master told me if I had any compassion upon them, I would not expose them to the dangers they ran in letting me enter their doors. Not very long ago, in three instances, I had hairbreadth escapes from a good beating; on one occasion the stick being already lifted up for a blow, and arrested only by another person seizing the hand of the infuriated old Confucian fool, whose language was, "prophesy not in the name of the Lord, lest thou die by our hand." Nothing of the sort threatened me when I began these visits, and these methods of opposition have been gradually ripened under the fostering care of the enemy. The people, if left to themselves, are too indolent for any act of unkindness that requires exertion, and would never dare to withhold from another the common marks of respect, universal in this land even between peasants, unless they were commanded to do so.

Formerly, there was at least some appearance of regard paid me by the spies. They contented themselves to hint, to hiss, to beckon, or to vociferate unseen by me, placing themselves in a back or side ground. Now, all is done in my very face and eyes. Whole troops of these wretched hirelings, swelled by a levy, as I suppose, from the neighbor- hoods I successively cross, march in files before and behind me, like soldiers; every side lane being guarded on both openings, and their shouting and hooting almost deafening. Thus my heritage is unto me as a lion in the forest, it roareth out against me; but shall I therefore hate them? No. I only abominate the government, which brought about such a state of things all the while its officers made, and still make, professions of goodwill and friendly offices, whenever a ship calls in. I do not suppose that with all this drilling and manœuvring around me, the rulers would dare to order an open assault, or hazard our lives. This display of physical force is no doubt partly intended to provoke me to some overt act of revenge, and warrant thereby what they might further have in view to do with us; partly it may be a measure of in- timidation to keep us locked up at home, seeing what reception we meet with out of doors, and partly that they might degrade us before

1350.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

the nation, and show they have as much power over us as over the peasant, and that there is none who bemoaneth or hath pity upon us. But they have forgotten that I am a missionary, a soldier that beareth hardship, and to whom life is not more dear than the end for which it is to be endured. I have set my face like a flint against their assaults; I know they shall not prevail against me, for the Lord is with me to save me, and keep me. I fear nothing but myself. A single moment of forgetfulness, the least act of rashness, might cut the thread on which our lives hang, but it is my prayer and hope that the Lord will perfect me in bumility and self-abasement, so that nothing shall be able to offend me that does not offend him, and then I may safely leave the requital of my wrongs to him.

Among other measures contrived to make my visits disagreeable to myself as well as my hosts, one was that the latter were to plead deafness and dumbness, and as soon as I came in sight, they were to motion with the hand, by pointing to their mouth and ears, and shak- ing the head in the negative. It would be amusing, but out of place here, to tell you how I surprised some of these mimic fools into a sud- den cure, but this device shows you that no method is left untried to prevent the introduction of the gospel, especially into houses of the better sort. Still here and there I have found, and to my surprise, still find at least an ear to hear; and the rest I leave cheerfully with Him, who promised that his word shall accomplish that which he pleases, and prosper in the thing whereto he sends it. I greatly long and pray for a companion in these rare trials, for though I fear not the reproach of man, nor am afraid of their revilings, I am afraid of their lying falsehoods, and it is but common prudence to wish for a witness, where both parties are full of distrust, and a breach is impending every

moment.

The kung-kwán, or public office at Napa, is a building which serves for public business and for a school; I visited it regularly for eighteen months, meeting there from five to thirty, and even as many as fifty per- sons, when I happened to surprise them at official meetings. Some- times, if the leaders were inimically disposed, a hint from them suffic- ed, and the whole congregation jumped out of the windows, or over the wall into the neighboring houses. But usually I have been and am still pretty well received, only that at present I can not get out one single answer from them to my questions. In this office, for several months I had a few books hung upon a nail, which I always found on the spot on my arrival; in a similar way, I held some maps there stuck up on the wall. Gradually all this was discontinued, as none

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

FEB.

would produce either books or maps when I asked for them a second time. I likewise regularly visited the public office at Tunai (the village in which the French missionaries resided) for nearly a year, meeting there very many children. I continued my visits to this place for a long time, even after I had found none there beside the two guards. The kung-kwan at Napa, being near at hand, has still my attention, though less regularly; I usually find there the same. company, and they have heard enough to know better. My time is certainly better spent among the peasants and workmen, than among the class of literati, who are all fed on the sweat and labor of the en- slaved common people—a class, whose members, unlike their fellows in China, are here never allowed to raise themselves to stations of power. Among the poor, especially in very filthy neighborhoods, where, according to Confucian etiquette, I am sure even their cynic Liú-hiá Hwui

might have hesitated to venture,* I have somewhat more freedom, provided it be not at, or near the harbor, where I have always met with the most determined opposition. Need I say to him who knows that God has chosen the poor, the weak, yea, even the fool- ish and base things of the word, that missionary visits to the most de- graded class of fellow-men are the most sought after and welcome, inasmuch as they have the mercy of the Scriptures plainly on their side. And though I would despair to bring any aid merely human to bear upon such a destitute, brutalized mass as our poor are, I can not for a moment doubt divine things must have their promised effect on them. If the dry bones of Ezekiel's valley began to live, and the stones by Jordan's shores are said to quicken into children of Abraham, the hand of God is surely not too short to reach and remedy Lewchewan abjects. Yet even among these outcasts of humanity the unseen ene- my of the soul has his usual stronghold, and the general rule of espion- age, though occasionally slackened, is still so visibly interfering, that I have little to boast, and much to be humbled for, even among the humble.

* Liú-hiá Hwui was one of the seventy-two worthies, who were disciples and many of them cotemporaries of Confucius. His family name was Chen, and his name Hwoh ; he received the title of Liú-hiá, or Under the Willow, from the place where he ruled. He belonged to the same country and age as Confucius, and enjoyed the confidence of his sovereign. He was very strict in his obser- vance of the forms of etiquette, and is chiefly known for his not noticing a young girl of eight or ten years of age, who was once seated in his lap by a relative. He is also styled Chi-ching

the Just, from his regard to

equity and veracity.

1859.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

At the beginning of the present year our troubles multiplied thick up- on us; these two things befell us, famine and beating. Our appointed purveyors for some time supplied us with the worst articles possible, so that we were obliged to refuse payınent, and of course, refuse all accep- tance of food through thein. On one occasion, I succeeded in getting a man with a horse-load of potatoes into the house—no mean proof that the natives have neither enmity against us, nor desire to know of any law prohibiting dealings with foreigners. The step was taken so sud- deuly on my part, and so early in the morning, that I had my man in the lane leading up to our house, before the spies were on the alert. A tremendous hooting drove off the man as soon as he canie in, but be- ing so near I led the horse up to the door myself. However, on going out for other purchases, we met with a frightful accident. I had a servant with me at the time, and after selecting and laying down a good price for a piece of meat, ordered him to take it home.

But on hearing the spies cry out and order the rabble to run after and tear it away from him, I took the meat into my own hand, and twice succeed- ed in dissuading them from attacking me, but they were repeatedly urged on, so that I took to my heels. Through a whole long street they pursued and finally overtook, and tore away from me this pur- chase made in a way, for which we have established several precedents in the markets, where no opposition had been attempted, neither to- wards myself nor Mrs. B., whenever we laid down silver coin for the articles we took froin a stall. This public attack and disgraceful defeat frightened us greatly, and certainly there was much ground for it, considering the effect such scenes have on the mass of this popula tion.

In this trying juncture of circumstances, we heard of an English bark being wrecked off Kumisan, whose captain had been brought hither by two American whalers to solicit a junk in order to take off his cargo, and wait until some ship put in, the whalers not being able to give him any other succor. It would take me too much time to spare, in this already long paper, were I to detail all the treachery with which this "hospitable" government met our application. Captain Clark had to find his way in the whalers to Shanghái, from whence H. M. S. Mariner was ordered over to the assistance of the wreck. A letter intrusted to the whalers, in which we begged succor from the nearest British authority, thus reached our consul at Shánghái, and though when the Mariner was here, I was not told she had been sent further than to Kumisan, I still incline to think the urgent note I ad- dressed to the captain of any ship that might arrive at Kumisan, and

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

FER.

which the officers here were over glad to take thither and keep in readiness, was not of itself sufficient to bring a man of war seventy miles off its track. I am therefore grateful for any hint Mr. Alcock felt himself permitted officially to give for extending us so opportune a relief.

This government, persuaded that I had now had enough of Lew- chewan hospitality, sent message after message to learn if the ship could be induced to come hither, supposing that I would avail myself of the opportunity. To make still more sure, on my advice, they prepared and kept ready a letter at Kumisan, in case the ship would or could not put in here, to be sent to the governor of Hongkong. They hesitated long before they ventured on such a step, which they plainly saw assumed a political character, and upon which ground I found it all the more palatable; for I thought it a good piece of diplo- macy to bring about an overture from a Japanese government to English officials, however trifling the motive might be.

Our situation was such that I felt fully justified in appealing to the English government for protection, but being persuaded that a mis. sionary's prayer would likely be quite disregarded, I tried to give it as much weight as I could. Since the government here with pleasure became my secretary, I confess I expected that some step or other would be taken by the English government, if not for us, at least for themselves. The way was open, the passage from Hongkong or Shanghai to Napa takes from four to six days, and for so long a time, it seemed to me an English ship might absent itself, and no doubt of ten does so for naval exercise. So cheap and easy an opening for diplomatic relations with Japan, who knows when it will offer again? Government here saw eye to eye with me. I told them, that though I had often written on the difficulties I meet, none will easily believe that the rulers of a country, which has obtained such renown for hos- pitality, should be in earnest in opposing the residence among them of a family which brings them advantage, and never can do them any harm. I further told them, that I was sent by a public body, very much interest- ed in the welfare of Lewchew, and that I can by no means return without first hearing from them on the subject. Moreover, I am here so placed, that I can not call a ship over here when I like; it must be sent, or come of itself, and as the English government, in cases when no other can be got, will always feel it their duty to succor a subject by a ship of war when near, it is quite likely, if the anthorities in Lewchew bring the case strongly and clearly enough before our go- vernment, that we would obtain a ship to take us ofl.

1850.

Leller from B. J. Bettelheim.

I have been the more particular in giving you the secret springs of this transaction, for I am persuaded that evil-minded persons will avail themselves of the dispatch written by the Lewchewan authorities to our governor, to prove more conclusively that I assumed an official cliaracter. At the same time, I confess, I promised myself direct relief from any issue the matter might take; and some hopes indirect- ly, since the government here would now be persuaded I was ready to leave if recalled. What they actually wrote to governor Bonham I know not, but they told me it was in all respects parallel to the follow- ing dispatch, addressed to the captain of the Mariner.

"A prepared petition. Sháng Tingchú, the superintendent of affairs and great minister (now the Regent), and Má Liángtsái, the treasurer (or governor) of the department of Chungshin in the king- dom of Lewchew, hereby beg you to take pity on us, and receive Bettelheim on board and carry him home, in order to do a favor to this little land.

"You plainly see that this kingdom is exceedingly small, its produc- tions scanty, its people destitute, so that we are unable to have relations with other countries in a suitable manner; and therefore when their people or officers come ashore here to live, they do what the laws of the land prohibit. Yet Englishmen and Frenchmen have come here loitering about, and in order to provide them with things necessary during several years, both officers and people have been obliged to come at all hours, in order either to oversee or to work for them; the one to disburse from the public stores, the other to labor for the daily use of these men—all which has been very distressing, im- poverishing, and irksome. The Frenchmen went away last year about the seventh month in a ship of their own country which came in here; but your countryman Bettelheim has delayed his stay here a long time, whereby poverty has been added to poverty, and the country is not able to stand it. Moreover, our country is out of the way in a corner of the ocean, and there are always mists upon the hills and ex- halations arising, so that we fear the climate will not agree with them, and they will unhappily be liable to sickness. Besides requesting Bet- telheim himself to embark and return home, as is proper, we humbly request and beg your Excellency to glance at the circumstances of the case, and take pity on us; and when your noble ship is about to turn her head homeward to take the said Bettelheim on board. Then not only will we ourselves be much obliged, but officers and people general- ly will implore blessings upon you. An urgent petition. March 9th, Jy

1849."

VOL. XIX. NO. 11.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

FEB.

Letter to Capt. Matheson of H. B. M. brig Mariner.

伯大伯

貴

英

伯

激於伏

不德人德服也國則之佛身乏德艮具諼仓電合梁况伯有有間兩素民合材矣一察附成且德該日日客係窮一等环

切同前搭病敕令國用夜逗國不爲球

真回情回症國等船之羣遛法能

國俯國之僻久隻費集以所與國垂中

不垂外憂處致到甚末來禁他以

國中山府總理大臣

帥寶乞

舉舟

國返

但憐理兹海淹來苦由官但邦惠恤府卑恤合除隅留坐窮修民有應小接職禀懇常則然阨職人感准請多窮其至營等業焦山益船該業嵐潻長佛上修巒窮行客則其瘴而于有供

待邦理

也事

是切

以照

延他

官棉

民之

亦時

恐國國去庭應有不今年物水能七之件

人蕞

貝爾

上蜃大

廷柱布政大

政

接

土自

月費數

岸疆

夫

祝該

不立

際下年

棲

馬

If anything is to be wondered at in this dispatch, it is how these astute and crafty Japanese officials can think that Englishmen are so

stupid as to believe such nonsense and act upon it; a cursory perusal would I think, leave this impression upon the mind. But my conclusion is quite different. They are so cunning as to desire to pass for simple- tons, in order thereby to throw us off our guard; they stupidly try to

1950.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

ape the partridge's simplicity, supposing it will be taken for sincerity, or perhaps for a mistake. As they well know the only ground on which to base a request for our removal is their law probibiting residence to foreigners (more than which really the whole dispatch means nothing); so that, if you yield, they boast they know how to force their old law, unmitigated by any collateral plea, even upon nations like England and France. You may be assured that this is the drift of their

diplomacy.

Except one question, raised at the conference, either by Captain Matheson of the Mariner, or by Mr. Robertson, the vice-consul at Shinghii, Whether they had any complaint to bring against me?—all went well. And even to this question, the hypocrites, in the full sup- position that we were to leave, thought it becoming the joyful occasion to answer by all rising and unitedly holding out their arms as if to embrace me. We met every argument they urged, some being suf- ficiently answered by a general laugh, and concluded by telling them plainly, we did not feel called upon to acknowledge a law by which a peaceable man was forbidden to reside in any country.

Their disappointment at this result was great, too unexpected to be concealed, and I took good care not to add my complaints to their already sufficiently bitter chagrin. I begged Captain Matheson not to produce the letter I had addressed to him recounting my grievances, and except a few trifling points orally mentioned, I thought the con- ference had better be broken up, which, as I was the interpreter, was easily done, though I saw they wished to prolong it.

How little advantage Christian nations can promise themselves to obtain from Japan, by yielding, temporizing, gentlemanly, appeals, has already been many times shown; and how little, on a minor scale, we gained here by the intercessions of the Mariner was soon seen; for a passage across the river in the public ferry-boat was refused me, as heretofore, and still more unmistakably in another pelting at noonday, which I received before March ended, while addressing a few people in the streets, at their open shop doors. On my repeated com- plaints, I got only a verbal message, that a boy, wishing to drive off some fowls, had missed the birds and struck the wall, from which the stone rebounded and hit me on the inside of the fore-arm, a place to which no missile taking such a ramble could possibly find its way, and still less retain force enough to inflict a considerable wound.

I come now to an epoch in our history, which may be peculiarly in- teresting to you, namely, the visit of the American sloop of war Preble, Commander Glynn. No sooner had I rowed near her, than the officers

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

Fen.

vied with each other, who should be first to show me sympathy. Seven boxes for you, Sir!" was the salutation given me before I had even set foot on the gallant ship. "Seven boxes," said I ; " well, there will certainly be one man with thein." The kind greeters knew not what I referred to; I meant a missionary brother, for whom I would have given seven boxes of my own, even for a simple European ser- vant. But if there was no man who came to remain with me, there was Capt. Glynn and his excellent corps of officers to do for us, as much as they possibly could while here; and though it became appa- rent, even the next morning, that little Yedo has as good means as big Yedo to have little intercourse with an American man of war, and all hope of any melioration of our position by the kind offices of a friendly ship was of course cut off, still the single fact that Captain Glynn bought provisions in the market and paid for them, and had them carried home by natives, notwithstanding the hostile position government assumed against his ship, has done you, and consequently us, more good than Commodore Biddle did with his three-decker in having a look at the capital of Japan.

These, however, are matters foreign to me as a missionary, but I can not omit to beg you to make my heartfelt acknowledgments both to Commander Glynn and his officers for the many presents and contri- butions made us in a variety of ways, most considerate on their part; among these, Dr. Burt's forgetting a fine Manila hat and a new fa- shioned coat, was not the least charming specimen of the method with which gift upon gift was put upon us. I wish I could walk half as much as the shoes and boots Captain Glynn gave me would serve; but there is an end to my excursions, unless a man comes to my help, who can stay at my house, or at least in Napa, while I am absent at a dis- tance. Since my Chinese servant left in the Mariner, I can not stir from home. I am the more thankful to your countrymen, for I could in no way requite, or even gratify them, by procuring any native articles for them, a service which I could formerly always do for ships in port; for the Preble I could not get even a single potato, and I am there- fore quite in debt to her generous officers.

I ain now near the conclusion of this paper, and wish only to add a copy of one more dispatch, which will leave no one in doubt respect- ing the lying duplicity of this government, and in which, besides a plain mention of the case of the Preble, will be found a variety of topics entered into, quite unusual in Lewchewan official papers; you will thus be the more fully able to advise us on the further steps to be taken, if any are found advisable, for this mission.

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

貴

貴英貴

可有

客即察得來國公最出准客大內容敬者着前運此船耳少產其出人云尊啟案官由貢以隻一矣素事銀面經札者查訪嗣辦事到切至少今僱前在數前問後公出來私于不乃馬議條日並停失于即用民但如僱准其接無止便非停猶家百此艇强僱不常止苦小姓說無止馬少而前難船不者阻僱故不項辦造敷實滯船雖得運况作出也

○有不貢于不貨于鬼又僱辦辦人多之意職云船也公賃所用外前強之倘聊益有抑做日止請撥覺數且國上

我屢日二其船士馬英免經軟三難只民匹船步請許小然不畜如之行辭人船逢過而前時四仍賃以有運騎日會方乞則通貢之所無隋洞不往辦者告議

其可覆者盡陳于後〇三月十五日接到尊札

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

FER.

孔

耶耶耶

耶耶貴貴

賢孟來戶班穌而穌貴穌止愚客案客遺之叨也不之觀之客之貿民示今行法道列○多道者道欲道易趕諭因路永官中又者也或在教者全着復之致民朝云當員有各傳不欲已時安各屏耶主吏站街開可聽行不寧隨翰穌人役住上也聖合許之其專全出等而用敝道各愚治分能外無看手國者處民如得無之喝者比上不嚴小以限時逐此勢自可加兒修無關其非高官也檢身量閉聚欲聲吏且束失齊誰窟觀聽講

下使勿禮逆戶者角

解

至舖違得其此又行百家旨非店路

家至國家

§亦行聖

姓等又等

家乎官舖之

敝吏

無掩云

欲門探

國等習

聽晝卒

自着俗百合也

時等

赶

停驚

以關店行

因屢經飭示在

工

1850.

貴

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

貴耶

痘治行客辭子說隻裡云舟講客穌先痘全示嗣男者大到總近到解從之察之身諭于女此夫來理日來欲前道年法况牛四未卑請即官或搭人屢乃成已不痘月出職問以切昨駕承在非之如能種初痘所安禮勿往回聽路人豊前流入二者未否相待兵國亦上心凶日行人日應解至待之船不無講之又所民所據到也其少如勝人解所考告間已院O所無己來仰信其嚮孩人因得種三需輕待或望從道往子皆送種八月物忽前別情並也之知新之痘二件當日屬三愿無是年熟種處汁十亦亞的花月嗣聽以紀但痘在卑九以美一國二後從預因法彼職日脩利樣兵十止縱貯地論出即接辦駕做船二其

薄露遣到不船國一日講逗

大尊敢到逢二接解夫札失來有雙到而日備丙禮之他遣尊待久由云乃時國到札有如請孩此已船這內實此

物產本而穈乏等已材將語總方有做不請種國流

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

FEB.

合

貴英

光安乘奉女或更使客霸佛痘痘二不病還兒有有痘逗辦亞年痂問○種風所瘡理三期于聊以痘氣希流益公國尙巾

县上祈流者行苦用船早國

鄙數俟行牛則公煲至語端回若痘不用由接藥行本國欲之免之修踵材國

行應之使法死煩職到之中

回及後

7.2

早回覆但患病臥床未見全愈今

22 道光二十九年四月二十六日中山府總理大臣向延柱

雖亡現營來貼使

覆早方云之今業上亦孩

祈行不患舉且自

流奂國因官所

府包種行故人

役備時

海患因民會民

下况出

並病將候队所

間遣極

至夊痘

然損其

百上是

姓屇為

新

霩

日辰習

人若

夜年俗

為于

駐以今

體此恐說時

劄來計

那四種

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

Reply of the Regent on several points

A respectful communication. Your several letters were received sʊme days ago, and those parts which can be answered are all here- with replied to in order. On the 7th April, your letter was received, in which you say, that, 'In the presence of an English captain, it had already been agreed to permit you to hire horses and boats with your own money, &c.,* and that no obstruction would be put in the way of doing so.' When I was on board the English ship, there was no reference or assent to such a thing, and in saying so, you have certainly exceeded what I understood upon the matter. The horses of this country, as I told you before, are usually few in number, and the people themselves have not enough to transport their goods; whilst those which are reared for scholars and people to ride upon are ex- tremely few. As to boats, the people construct very few, and those which are made are only used to carry taxes, or on the public service; so that to allow a private person to use them is somewhat difficult, and to hire them out to an individual is still more out of the question. Even when one of your country's ships arrive, we have to suspend the public service of carrying articles in which they may happen to be engaged, and take off two or three boats for a while to go to and fro; this, however, is an occasional service, and must of course be at. tended to. But if we should permit them to be hired out to persons, they could not be employed on government service as they are needed, which would be highly detrimental. Therefore, although you have requested to hire boats, I have repeatedly begged to decline the request; and also again draw your attention to the circumstances of the case, and beg that you will stop hiring horses and boats.

"As you also observe, 'I am forcibly stopped, and, hindered from going about,' I immediately ordered the officers to inquire into the matter, and it seems that you, Sir, are not forcibly stopped. It ap- pears, in fact, that when you go abroad into the streets, you say you are unwilling that the rustic people, the little children, and others, should violate all propriety and offend you; consequently, I have again

* The captain of H. B. M. brig Mariner. In my communication, I did not say permitted, which of course I could not do before the experiment was made. I only said that the object had been spoken of, and it was one of the topics men- tioned in my letter to Capt. Matheson.

When the French ships were here, their officers rode about in numerous par- ties, and when I went to Oonting on a visit to Admiral Cecille, accompanying the officers of a French merchant brig, we had the best horses, and at the post. houses had a choice of relays from among 20 to 30 horses.

VOL. XIX. NO. 11.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

and again given my orders to this effect, as is on record.

FEB.

And now

once more, on getting your dispatch, I have again issued the most stringent injunctions for the people not to disobey, but to preserve the utmost respect.*

"What you further say, 'That the spies and soldiers terrify the rustic people, and drive off those who are wishing to hear the holy doctrine,' is not correct; and still more unjust is it to say that they cause the shopkeepers and people to shut their doors, laborers to cease from their work in midday, and all business to be suspended. For in this country, from the highest officers to the lowest of the people, nobody wants to hear the doctrines of Jesus. I have heard it said

that when you, Sir, desire to preach the doctrine of Jesus, you go in the streets, gesticulating, and speaking in a loud voice; but passers- by, even if they run up to gaze at you, do not thereby prove their desire to hear the doctrine of Jesus. The policemen, or the officers, do not hoot at or drive away those who gather to look, and those in the shops are only acting as is their custom. We have no great number of shops, and when the master wishes to go out, the doors and win- dows are closed, but this is not done by command of the officers or police.

"You remark, Jesus is almighty, and his power immeasurable and boundless; who can resist his will?' For ages, we in this land have rejoiced, with the rulers and statesmen of China, in learning the doctrines of Confucius and Mencius alone. By these, rulers and ruled, according to their several stations, are able to cultivate virtue, and regulate their households; and in the government of the country, we follow the rules left behind by those sage and holy men, which have been to us an everlasting canon of peace and prosperity: but the hearts of men do not at all incline to hear the doctrines of Jesus. You have in days past orally explained, and nobody has received them; though you still loiter and hang about here for a long time, wish- ing people to hear them, yet nobody will believe and accept them. Hereafter I wish you would cease this preaching, and when a ship

* I never complained against any but the spies. Government declared that it is the children and peasants which molest me; and the drift of this promised injunction to preserve the utmost respect is that the people will be more strictly driven off, should I address them. The context of facts is absolutely necessary to enable you to read aright these official papers.

We have the best reasons for saying that when a Japanese official docu- ment speaks of the nation, it supposes it to be absorbed in the wellbeing of a few rulers.

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

arrives, go aboard of her and return home. This is what I earnestly hope you will do.

"On the 14th of April, I received your letter in which you say, 'Should the ship [Preble] which left here yesterday, or should one or two other American ships be sent hither, the tsung-li kwán (the re- gent) should by no means conduct towards them as he did to the one on the previous day.' Now, when a foreign ship comes here, we treat her with propriety, and never exhibit the least contempt. When the American ship anchored, I sent the treasurer to salute her captain, and prepare the articles he wanted; how could we presume to neglect anything? I am therefore quite at a loss to know what you mean by your remark.

"On the 21st April, I received your letter in which you observe, 'All the children, who have not yet had the small-pox, should come to my house for vaccination.' I thereupon sent a high officer politely to decline the proposition. But afterwards, on the 24th, you wrote again to say, 'That when a man was vaccinated, the pox only appeared on a spot, and did not extend over the whole body, and therefore the disease could not spread among the people; and you sent a volume called Account of a New Mode of Vaccination.' I have before intimated

to you that we are already well acquainted with the mode of curing the small-pox; but as this country is poor and its productions scanty, we must ascertain whether or not the year is an abundant one before we commence vaccination, inquire into the ages of the children, and prepare a store of medicines and provisions, after which we will get pox scabs from China, and distribute them in the land, and require all the children to be vaccinated at the same time. This is our usual practice. But just now, I think it is too early in the year to vaccinate, and the store of medicines is not ready.* Furthermore, since 1844, on account of English, French, and American ships com- ing here one after another, every class of people, officers and plebeians, have been obliged to stop at Napa, and attend to the public service, even to the detriment of their own public functions and private busi- ness. And you, Sir, too, by loitering here, have much increased our troublesome public duties, and now the whole kingdomt is greatly im-

My stock of medicines is at their service, if they need any. Last year the officers sent cows to me to be examined whether any vaccine virus could be obtained from them, so sensible had they become to the importance of vaccina- tion from my repeated representations on the subject. This year some virus was received by the Preble.

↑ That is, really the rulers.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

FER.

poverished. If, therefore, the small-pox was to spread among us at this juncture, we certainly could not escape the calamity of death; and it was on this account that I sent an officer to beg to decline the offer, and I also request you to accede to it.

There is one thing more, which is rather observable. Though the New Method says that the small-pox will not spread among the peo- ple, still the natives of different countries are unlike, and I am very fearful that the effluence or virus may get abroad. If you wish to vaccinate your daughter,* I beg you will wait until you return to your own country, when it can be done. For these reasons, I return here- with the copy of the New Method of Vaccination.

"I would have earlier replied to these several points, but I was con- fined to my bed by illness, and write these few words even before I am at all well, which I send as a respectful answer, begging at the same time you will excuse me, and wishing you the highest peace.

"Reply of the Regent Sháng Tingchú. May 18th, 1849."

A greater tissue of the most palpable misstatements and pretexts, betrayed too by the very enforcement and stress laid on points where they felt their error to be unmistakable, and a better proof of their ob- stinate and ever increasing opposition to even the most advantageous and philanthropic offer to do good to the nation, can not be given. The document is also remarkable for its discussion on the religion of Jesus, a name, which formerly they could not bear, and on account of which they returned several of my dispatches. This, notwithstanding the language they still dare use against the King of kings and Lord of lords, I consider as a point gained, and proof that persevering effort has a softening effect, even on Japanese hatred to Christianity. That which deserves prominent consideration, too, is, that this dispatch clearly demonstrates that the rulers perfectly know I am a missionary and nothing else, and that whatever they do say, or may have said, on the political nature of my mission, is mere hypocritical foppery, as they themselves are convinced that a messenger at all authorized by a European government would not have been left four years in such destitution, at the mercy of the populace.

Weary as I am of writing, I must not omit all mention of a visit from the Nancy Dawson, a Thames yacht, on a trip round the world, which put in here, May 22d. Imagine the delight of my wife to be

This is to give the paper an air of sincerity, for the writers knew at the une, that my babe had been vaccinated, though I am sorry to say it did not take

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

again in the company of a lady—a Londoner too like herself, after so long a separation from all female society. Captain and Mrs. Shedden were all friendship and generosity towards us. Omitting further de- tails, I will only mention that a meeting was arranged between Capt. Shedden and the authorities, at which the latter were outmanœuvred, and obliged to keep possession of a letter I had prevailed on Capt. S. to write them concerning us. I suppose they took it for an official note, and felt at a loss to decide what to do; for if it was official, it must have an answer, but how to reply, if not disposed to yield, was their dilemma. One night, after we were already in bed, tired with fatigue, and depressed with grief occasioned by parting that day with our friends in the yacht, and after the officials had had four days' time to prepare a reply, the messengers came knocking at the door, in great haste to deliver the answer to Capt. Shedden's letter, as if there was now any way left me of recalling him. At the same time, another dis- patch was given to me full of excuses for the delay, and of regret for

the sudden departure of the ship, and begging I would read over Capt. Shedden's letter.

Reply to Capt. Shedden's letter.

大

貴

大

經等如等求兵客人但等國水人尙具着由此但託船之自因由定送了動查英貴伯主誠遠用該兵國德在請方工船主捎合此勿來項主之阻將之給聊交所好此價問價送給買名人錢買又水寶物受免交來云菜人件辱收于數近少不價不價賣東來使錢勝值人西英待

敝其鮮國價食彈值物九本小官官國就多物奉謝產送多本

無之無之榮船

幾焉央付接臣

人尊札内云貴國仁待本船付何廷柱爲據實回覆事前日恭接具禀琉球國中山府總理大臣

}

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

FEB.

疲自為法有不杜戶來驚禮有人他然伯貧又他肯禦至俗嚇相英免吃不德民云國倘伯于稱良接臣收虧敢命風所人若德民西民毫兩價是流逗聞異購有合家洋大無回值係言遛不者需人又平人聲使受恐卑窮以但國物賣云日為嗬他辱有職國來遠政件與自開嗬囒受數傳待而舉實布必英家門囒他辱聞客墬國且散飭臣買惟他嗬屈之當官又流屬者何當此屈之誤然民加吏則東家非他之案也之奉書說買國西人輕掩事等又禮公大伯辦政遣出慢門又由云請奔英德不從家外之掩云敝伯勿走國令許重人之語門自國德給投之等私治食時也等家於⇧價廢好窮為罪物乃又由往待修至職名舉買等買行官做來伯文所業等國賣由來關家之德書說由做是做乃閉常自時送攔至琉為國國不關古有也我阻困國球國逢政是門以人以内賣

1850.

道大

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim

英

貴

光人英理國多賈逢需别安國楚國二體醫等帶有之有泰有素也之十諒之由來藥實他之西抬無矣令九切術做到材非國物價金等名年稟伏國這自國船則有求銀由又

二十九年閏四月初六日

古若

以有

來人

傳不

授醫抱術恙於請

乞往裡力來早船利通伯云所其日往哉用德伯及所貴來又故命德也需國不云所所合也需豈水進得今頜需所有菜興不時價物買圖等得到貿銀件之利物利道易存按求獪加裡之貯照西富苦富若事庫時食之難等貴此中價物意辦由國海僅公價哉至做仁方備平高又其國待狠器算昂云預地預多物明值伯備薄備屬之但求德物產賣英用因厘仓件之出屬耳歈清

華到得院以則寮英

不勉必力用醫

६0

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

FEF.

“A prepared petition. Shing Tingchú, the prime-minister (or regent) of the department of Chungshán in Lewchew, hereby replies, bringing proofs for the truth of his words.

'A few days ago, I respectfully received your excellency's dis- patch, in which it is said, 'Your government has treated ine very kindly in sending water to my vessel, and giving me fresh provisions, for which I am greatly obliged and thank you; I beg you to set the price for them, and I will accordingly send the money, &c.' Our little kingdom, like a caunon-ball for bigness, can furuish but few productions; yet since your excellency has personally come here from afar, we have managed to send you water and a few vegetables; for this trifling token of hospitality, we beg you not to think of paying.

You also remark, 'The captain of a British man of war lately in here bought several articles, for which he requested Bettelheim to pay those who sold them; but your government prohibited their re- ceiving the money, and kept them away, by which conduct the good name of the captain of a British man of war is greatly disgraced.' The fact is, in regard to the articles purchased by this captain, the money had already been disbursed from the public treasury, and paid over to the sellers, so that they could suffer no loss; and as we of- ficers always wish to act towards visitors with proper hospitality, I begged him not pay for them. I fear, therefore you have been mis- informed as to the sellers having been driven away, and not receiving their money.*

"You further say, 'Bettelheim has written me a letter, in which he mentions two instances when he was disgraced, and many other cases of oppression and wrong done him.' This government has ever behaved towards Bettelheim with propriety, and never in the least degree caused him to be disgraced, nor has it wrongfully oppressed him. And you say he adds, 'When I go out and in, there are per- sons who affright the common people, and cry out with a loud voice, A Hollander! A Hollander! Shut your doors! Shut your doors!' Now we here commonly call all who come from the West, Holland-

* The truth is, that as the authorities thought I was going to leave in the Mariner, they afforded us great facilities, and a bill was made out in presence of Capt. Matheson of all the things we bought. But the upshot altered matters. When I resorted to the market where the earthenware was bought, the over- seer, who had made out the bills, and all purchasers and sellers, were driven off I wrote repeatedly to the government, but in vain; and at last took the money and threw it down on the spot where the purchase had been made. I could not learn, however, whether the money ever came into the hands of the seller.

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

ers,* and_the_term is not at all a disparaging ore. Further, officers usually keep their doors shut, but the common people let their's re- main open during the day, except the household is going out, when the doors are barred; this is not done to annoy nor as a defense against Bettelheim.

•

"Again you remark: When he (Bettelheim) goes out to purchase articles himself, or when he sends servants to buy eatables, the laws forbid it; and whoever sells to him are regarded and punished as criminals by the laws.' Now the regulations of this country in dealing with foreigners require that official compradors be employed to purchase whatever may be needed, and do not permit private dealings.

"Further you remark, ‘It is very surprising that a report should be spread abroad among the people, that Bettelheim and his family impoverish the country by living in it, and that they will make the Lewchewans a poor people; this report is not at all true, and injures the reputation of England.' Since the time that Bettel- heim came here, the whole country-officers and people, have had orders to serve him most zealously, and have done so, even to the damage of their own duties and business, until they are quite weary of it; they have not presuined to circulate a report of his impoverish- ing the land, and thus defaming your honorable country's reputation.

"And again you observe: 'Bettelheim is obliged to pay very high prices for food and other things he buys, and yet he pays the utmost farthing.' The articles which Bettelheim requires are reckoned ac- cording to the current and fair market-price; but as no gold or silver coin is current here,† that which he pays is laid up in the government treasury, to be ready for use in making articles: how can we force up the price, and be thus seeking for gain!

"Further; 'In our days, commerce is greatly extending in these seas, English and vessels of other western countries are going to and

* The origin of the appellation may have been innocent, as indeed they formerly knew only of the Dutch visiting Nagasaki ; but at present, in common parlance, Oranda means barbarian, and is a word used somewhat as funkwei is at Cantou, to frighten children with.

↑ Purchases are made here with silver according to its weight, but there are proofs enough of the existence of a currency, and the great consumption of gold and silver. The head ornaments constantly buried with their owners, the extensive trade with Japan, the imports from China, the peddling trade throughout the islands, the mere mention of a treasury in a dispatch like tins,— amply show that coin or bullion is used,

VOL. XIX. NO. HI,

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

FEB.

fro, and will necessarily come into this port; if your government treat them well, and prepare for sale necessaries for their use, the country will soon flourish, and be greatly the gainers by such a traf- fic.' This country is small and its productions few, and when a foreign ship comes in here, even the water and vegetables she re- quires are obtained and furnished with difficulty; as to preparing articles for selling to them, it certainly is more than the resources of this kingdom would permit. How then, can we be scheming for gain, and laying plans for enriching ourselves?

“And lastly you say; ‘Bettelheim has a large supply of medicines which he brought here from England; if any person is afflicted with disease, request him to come to his house, and the English doctor will zealously do all he can to cure him.' For a very long period, we have practiced the medical art in this country as it is done in China; and in healing diseases, we have therefore no need of em- ploying the English modes of cure.

"I humbly beg your excellency to examine this, and consider these things. An earnest petition. May 27th, 1849.”

The conclusion of this letter, of which one most gratifying feature is the omission of prayer for, or even an allusion to our removal, leads me to add a few words on my medical labors.

In the first year of my arrival, I had upwards of fifty patients, most of them suffering from cutaneous diseases-leprosy, psora, lepra, elephantiasis, tumors, &c., just as you have in China. I think the night soil, universally used for manure here as it is in China, without undergoing any preparatory process, and the almost exclusive use of pork as animal food, are among, if not the only chief causes of the prevalence of these disorders. We ourselves, and our poor children, have suffered, and the latter still suffer from psora, in many of its forms. We have obtained some relief by giving up the use of pork and protecting our feet, for the naked feet of the natives (which, before the Preble pitied us, we were obliged to imitate) has no doubt much to do with the frequency of elephantiasis, and other malignant pustules, which from the extremities spread disorder over the whole system. Cataract, leucoma and staphyloma, are not rare, but I only succeeded in getting hold of the hand of a man whose eyes were both covered with leucoma; I led him home, but besides there not being much hope of recovery or relief, he was removed on the second day of treatment by my guard. Several respectable persons from the capital called, and the itch ointment and eye-water promised well; since the death of the king all this has been stopped.

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

In my visits to families, I met with several cases of heart-rending destitution from want of medical aid. I took medicine to their houses ; but on my next visit, bottle, medicine, all, had taken been by the emis- saries, and the patients begged me not to expose them to danger and penalties, in addition to the pains they already suffered from illness and want. Since the Nancy Dawson left, I have offered medicines in two cases, which were accepted and used with good effect. Perhaps the express mention made by Capt. Shedden on this topic had some effect. Ophthalmic cases are very frequent, and from neglect or ill treatment many of them lead to blindness.

About the time of the equinoxes, frightful mortality reigns, of which the numerous burials in the cemeteries on both sides of our residence make us mournful witnesses. This year many deaths happened in our neighborhood, and the water of our open wells becoming scarcely drinkable from the mud washed in by the long and heavy rains, I offered the magistrate of Napa twenty dollars to let curbs and covers be made to the wells of this neighborhood. The lying spirit dared to send the money back, accompanied by an official note, in which he told me, though it rained ever so long, that not a drop entered our wells, and they had no need of my money, or of my advice about putting alum or coals into the water. I had also some surgical exercise when the French brig Pacifique was here. I amputated the fore-arm of a sailor in the Nancy Dawson, who had been injured by a shot. He left the fourth day after the operation in a promising state.

To sum up. This station, abstracted from the iniquitous inter- ference of government, has proved no exception to the general way in which newly opened missions proceed; and considering that this is Japan, the want of exception is already in its favor. The divine argument against depraved Israel, "Hath a nation changed their their gods which are no gods," is certainly felt also under the gospel, notwithstanding its being a commandment of the ever blessed God made known to all nations for the obedience of faith. Nor must we forget the singular and peculiar situation of this nation of Lewchew. Her father was an Ammonite, and her mother a Hittite:”—China

露

and Japan have begotten and foster this bastard people, and the ini- quities of both taint their very soul. Your may justly infer the disposition of this government and nation from what you see in the reception they give the doctrines of the cross, and the effect these will exert on them when received. Japan itself is a child of China, in faith, literature, and national morals; and the proverb holds good, "The fathers have eaten sour grapes, and the children's

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

FEE.

teeth are set on edge." Here they won't bite into any fruit which China has declared to be sour. To this must be added, that Lew- chew, unlike China and Japan, never stood in any connection with foreigners, has had no relation whatever with a Christian nation, nor sent her ships to distant ports. They have "settled on their lees, they have not been emptied from vessel to vessel, therefore their taste re- maineth in them, and their scent is not changed." God has now sent them wandering, and they shall wander; they must submit to his divine discipline, and eventually enter the ranks of his tributary kingdoms.

But the Gospel, since the age of miracles closed, has worked its way by means and effects, and its progress has been proportionate to the means employed, and their adaptation to the various modifications the several localities offer. Now, in this respect this mission is left in unparalleled destitution. It would have been much better not to have begun it, than to carry it on in such a heart-breaking way. For though the want of success is certainly much owing to my un- worthiness and incapacity, still, in a great measure it may also he accounted for by the want of adequate machinery to carry forward such an arduous undertaking. For what can a single naked hand do towards breaking up all this hard fallow-ground? What am I before this mountain? Not only did the study of these languages- the Chinese, the Lewchewan, and the kindred Japanese, fall on me, and the harassing opposition we experience, retard both myself and Mrs. B., but a great amount of domestic labor, so that often time and strength failed for prosecuting that labor, for which alone it is worth while to suffer these daily hardships and vexations. In this land, "where every prospect pleases, and only man is vile," the difficulty is not to live and work as a missionary, but to live at all, to live and move about as a man. I am persuaded a merchant or a mechanic would be as much opposed here as I am. The means used by government to rid themselves of us are all directed against the animal man; they beat, they pelt, they starve us, when they please; they send us bad provisions, and abridge our locomotion, and knowing we possess a modicumn of human feeling, they harass and vex us in endless methods.

Driving off the people from before me is not done so much that they shall not hear religion, as to show that the government can master a foreigner, disgrace him publicly, and teach the people to fly before him as from a wild beast. Of this intention they make no secret, and drive them off when my wife, or the children walk through the streets. When I complain of wrongs, the natives tell me, we must obey the

1850.

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

laws; and as the laws say, they can have no dealings with a foreigner, he may sink up to his waist in a ditch, or in the sea-as indeed was twice my case—and nobody would act wrong if he did not help him out. To make it possible therefore for a missionary to live here as a man, and carry on this mission effectually, means are required, adapt- ed to the peculiarities of this particular ground, but hitherto none such have been employed. I shall, therefore, close this sketch of my opera- tions with a few suggestions.

1st. Sound the trumpet in Zion; make this mission known to those who watch the progress of the Gospel. In the Record, a leading Eng- lish religious paper, not a single notice is to be found respecting this mission, and I suppose because its editors knew nothing of it. Among the multiplicity of objects now engaging the world as well as the church, anything requiring special or even common attention, must be prominently brought under notice.

2d. Sound an alarm in the holy mountain of God. The church of God has tender sympathies. Tell her a day of darkness and of gloomi- ness, a day of clouds and thick darkness, has spread over us. I am the man that has seen affliction; I am hedged about that I can not get out; the enemy has made my chain heavy. Now, let the children of God only know my case, and the difficulties experienced in making known the glad tidings of salvation, and we shall not fail to have their tears, their prayers, and their help.

3d. Knowing this, that no mission of Christendom is of any private interpretation, it is the duty of all to work together for good. No mission becomes the private property of those who first undertook it but all and each who approve of the new sphere opened for Christian and philanthropic exertions, are its patrons. A mission like this in Lewchew, in particular, isolated and cut off from regular intercourse with the main-land, approached by only a few straggling ships, not all of whom assist us, and a few rather injure, will scarcely be regarded as likely to be successfully carried on by a mere handful of men at such a distance. We are thankful for the Divine favor which has enabled us to open this new corner in the Lord's vineyard, and we may be sure that if it is his will to prosper the tillage, laborers will be raised up to enter upon the harvest.

4th. No half work. Either keep it up efficiently, or give it up al- together. One man to a station like this renders even his efforts al- most nugatory. If the mission be at all worth carrying on, let there be at the very least one brother sent to my help, one who can endure kardness as a good soldier of Jesus Christ, shod with the preparation

Letter from B. J. Bettelheim.

FEB.

of the gospel of peace, mild, patient, forbearing, an Abdiel, who in all afflictions, knows for whom he endureth shame, and by whose grace; and yet one who has a forehead of adamant, and can stand reproaches, for all the house of Lewchew is impudent and hard-hearted. If such men are sent here, utriusque artis periti, men who trim their way to seek love, and yet like Jeremiah, are born men of strife and contention to the whole earth, I will joyfully sit at their feet, be guided by their counsel, and quickened to increased activity by their zeal and example.

5th. The mission imperatively requires the aid of an educated Chi- nese, who understands his own language, and can speak the court dialect fluently. No missionary can get along among this people with- out a good assistant in Chinese, for even the common people under- stand that character, and he will often wish to show them a book. There is also much writing to be done with compradores and with the authorities; so much, in fact, in my own case, that I have been oblig- ed to give up writing out accounts with my purveyors, and am afraid I must curtail my correspondence with government, though that is now the only channel open for influencing those in power. Some dispatches occupy me an evening and forenoon in composing, inscrib- ing in my copy-book, and writing out a fair copy to be forwarded.

6th. In my present position, I feel the want of a European servant to look after many things, which require and consume my time; and what if, as a last resort, all native assistance be forbidden us by the rulers? Yet this necessity would be less, if a missionary brother and his family came to our aid.

7th. Friendly exertions with merchants, whose ships now fret all waters, must not be neglected; and I am sure some can be found who will allow their captains to turn in here. Lewchew is in a queer location it is true, and a position somewhat further north or south, would have placed Napa in the course of ships bound to Canton or to Shanghái; but placed as she is, let us beg benevolent merchants whose ships sail between Shánghái and Sydney, Canton and San Francisco, cr China and the West coast of the Americas, to have them touch here. 'The laying open the gold in California may be regarded as a design of Providence to push gold seekers between Asia and America upon Japan and the isles afar off. There are resources enough in Lewchew to make it an object with western nations to keep a lookout here, and I hope commerce will soon come to the help of Christianity.

8th. No efforts should be spared to induce England and the United States to send their ships, and survey these waters more minutely. Surveying ships in this neighborhood, and a man of war in this

1850.

Letter from B. J Bellelheim,

port, would do good, if their officers and crews conducted as became Christians. I do not mean they should bombard these towns, but those who have power can speak with power. God has given Christian nations power in this world, and they must show the rod, as Moses did when he stood before the rock with it in his hand, when the rock will otherwise neither hear nor yield its native waters. Lord John Russell, in a speech made in the House of Commons on the 22d of Feb., 1848, said, "He contended, that in a foreign country, Bri- tish subjects had a right to be protected by the public force of this country. The executive government would be greatly to blame if it gave less protection to British subjects now than in former times, and if it allowed the name of an Englishman to be less respected than it hitherto had been." Now then, why should not English subjects, or their friends at home and in China, openly claim protection for them against oppression, ill usage, and public disgrace in Lewchew? "The earth is the Lord's and the fullness thereof:" who can forbid man to visit any part of God's earth? Why then should an English subject not be permitted to reside here? Have we by treaty with China bound ourselves not to visit Cochinchina, or Siam, or Tibet, or Corea? Suppose that Lewchew stands in the same relation to the Celestial Empire that these countrics have stood, and perhaps still stand; even then none can oppose our residing here, or declare it against the faith of our treaties.

But admitting, for argument's sake, this to be a Chinese tributary, is it on this ground to be considered like the interior of China, which our generosity, and perhaps also just caution, have shut to us for the present? At a point of tiine when the brazen gates of Japan are so near to be burst open, is it reasonable or prudent, that Christian go- vernments should look on quietly at the insults heaped upon a fellow Christian, at the Japanese frontier? Is it not an insult to drive a man back from a ferry, which every peasant is allowed to cross and recross fifty times a day? An English officer has here bought goods, a bill of which purchase was regularly made out, and the poor sellers are not permitted to receive payment. A native gentleman once accompanied me for some distance on my way, not minding the threats and shouts of spies; he was dragged from my side, dragged away by the beard, and cruelly beaten for no other sin than that he walked a few steps in friendly conversation with the English barbarian. Another Lew- chewan, whose heart was attracted by the excellence of our faith, be- trayed by his partiality to a foreigner, whom he was not afraid to call father," was dragged from our neighborhood, and we have never

Leller from B. J. Bettelheim.

FEB.

learned what became of him. Servants who formerly delighted to join in our family worship, are now permitted," because cominanded, to run from their master's house, simply because the name of Jesus had been mentioned to them. Similar facts, showing that this nation is train- ed-yea, forced, to abhor the names of foreigner and Christian, besides the many instances of personal obloquy mentioned in this paper, this Government has heaped upon us—do they not call every Christian and civilized power, to speak a word to stay the nuisance? And what if we be quite ejected, by open force or starvation? If I rightly under- stand the measures the Lewchewan authorities now employ against us in our very kitchen, and their open interference with everything of a domestic nature, we are not far from such a catastrophe. We drink our water for money, our wood is sold unto us, and yet we can not order what we find necessary for our health, nor can we get a work- man into the house to make or repair utensils for our use.

The transition from respect to an utter disregard of all civility to- wards us was sudden. This whole nation is like a machine, the key to which is exclusively in the hands of the rulers? A move in any direction is no sooner indicated, than the whole current rushes thither- ward. Can any one suppose our disgraceful expulsion will promote the interests of Christianity, or facilitate our intercourse with Japan! I can assure you none in the world. The eyes of Japan are upon us. Our ejection from Lewchew, an act which would not be simply that, but a submission of the foreigners to their law-submission, because military arms are not, though stones, sticks, famine, and cruel vexa- tions are employed against us—will disgrace England as much, and in its moral effect be tantamount to the dismission the American Com- modore had scaled on his forehead at Yedo. Do not think such events pass off in Japan for trifles. They are played off as such to the inex- perienced stranger, and his pardon is begged for them as for any other common blunder by chance committed against him; just as they would beg my pardon after having pelted me, by saying, children or rude peasants had from inadvertency forgotten their instructions to behave politely towards me, or had intended to strike a bird and missed, the stone finding its way to the wounded spot; but no sooner has the ex- cuse grown a little stale, than the insults are repeated, and the mis- takes dished up to the people at large as victories over Christians or Christianity, and perhaps a battle lost against Japan can not do more to clate their pride, and feed their eninity. One of the great reasons that forbid my leaving, believe me, is to prevent or at least retard, shame and reproach to fall upon Christianity. Our defeat is the defeat of our

1850.

Letter from B. I Bettelheim

או

country and religion; honor and duty bid us to hold fast our confi- dence, and our faiut hope firm to the end, and stand, a brave phalanx of soldiers of the cross, as long as we are helped and supported by God through Jesus Christ our Lord.

And now men of Israel, help! Remember, a son of Abraham, I have become a Gibeonite to help the Gentiles to an inheritance in the Cat- naan of God. For what am I doing here but hewing wood and draw- ing water, the first rough and menial service, by which the unshapely block is torn from the quarry of nature, to be subjected gradually to the sinoothing tools of civilization and religion. Behold, I, and the children which God has given me, and the wife of my youth, life, and substance, and comfort, all we are and have, are laid upon the altar of God for the Gentiles' sake; will not a Gentile brother, whom

grace has brought into the commonwealth of Israel, feel it his duty to come over and help us, and assist the elder brother in his toils and hardships en- dured forthe gentiles' sake? Spread your skirts over this widowed Ruth, who has left father and mother and the land of her nativity, and is come unto a people not known heretofore, a nation meted out and trodden under foot, for no other reason than the glory of God, and the advance- ment of his kingdom of righteousness and truth. Do at least send us letters of comfort and advice. Perhaps our stay here is, for reasons unknown to mne, inadmissible; perhaps the due time of relief has not yet come for these outskirts of the world; who knows but our's is a case similar to Ezekiel's, when the Lord directed him, “Prepare thy stuff for removing; it may be they will consider, though they be a rebellious house.”

My dear brother, I need not ask you to excuse my length; I anı tired of it myself, but could not cut it shorter. One of old said he had not time to be short; as for me I have not ability to write a short let- ter, if I have to say much. To say much and concisely is the gift of good writers, and I must be thankful for getting through my matter anyhow.

Believe me,

Your's in the bonds of the Gospel,

B. J. BETTELHEIM.

P. S. Since the preceding was written, information has been received from Dr. Bettelheim up to Dec. 28th, 1849, at which time he and his family were in good health. The same system of watching his motions whenever he goes abroad is kept up by the spies; and even when Mrs. Bettelheim goes out with him to make a diversion in his favor, by drawing part of their attention of herself, their number is increased, in order to preven' oither of them quietly addressing the people. Speaking of the hindrances they put in the way of going out on the Sabbath, the recurrence of which they are well aware of, he says: "They make preparations the day before, doubling the guard and look-

Remarks on the Words Shin and Ti

FEB.

out men on every station, so that when I go out to my work, in whatever direction, I find these emissaries at the end of every lane, besides forerun- ners going before crying, The barbarian! The barbarian! Shut the doors! Shut the doors! Besides this, there is a cordon inclosing me round about, sometimes not less than two yards' distance.”

In order to elude them, he has screened himself in a thicket till evening, and then suddenly shown himself in the crowded market of the capital, but his success has not been much more. Surprise has tamed the enemy—so I thought-and I am granted half an hour to address the wondering multitude. But the enemy is not tame; he is on the alert, and if there is a pause of half an hour, it is used to gather the troop, and on they come, bearing long and heavy bamboos, striking upon the naked bodies of the people as if they were a mass of cattle, and crying out, Why did you not run? Why did you not run?—thus betraying all the more plainly that it is they who teach the peo- ple to flee from us as before wild beasts."

ART. II. Letter to the Editor of the Chinese Repository respecting the objects to be had in view in translating Elohim and Theos.

MR. EDITOR,

THE following thoughts have been suggested by the arguments em- ployed in the controversy concerning the name of God in Chinese, which will probably not be new to your readers, but as the question must shortly be decided, so far as relates to the forthcoming version of the New Testament, it may be worth while to call attention to a few of the most important points to be considered.

It is to be borne in mind that in reference to the translation of bb and 80s, there are two distinct questions. The first is, what term shall be used to translate these words when they refer to idols or false gods. On this question it is believed there is no dispute. The second is, what term shall be employed to translate the words

' and fos when they refer to the true God. It is on this question that the difference of opinion exists. It was formerly con- tended that the name of the highest deity known to the Chinese should be used as the designation of the true God. This position is now abandoned as untenable. It seems to be so plainly necessary that a generic name should be employed as the designation of the true God, in common with the gods worshiped by the heathen, that all parties admit that the term to be sought for is the generic name for god in the Chinese language. A hasty glance at the arguments published on this question shows, however, that the parties are not in fact seeking the same thing, though they call it by the same name. The one is seeking for "the name of the highest genus or class of

1850.

Remarks on the Words Shin and Ti.

beings to whom the Chinese offer religious worship." The other is endeavoring to find "the name of the being, or class of beings, to whom the Chinese ascribe the highest attributes." With these views of the nature of the term to be sought, it is not probable that they will ever be able to fix upon the same word. They must first agree as to the meaning to be attached to the phrase, "the generic name of God." To determine the meaning of this phrase, it is necessary to fix the sense in which the word god is used. It may be used for God by way of eminence, or the true God. The phrase would then mean— "the generic name of the true God." But this expression has no intelligible meaning, and this sense of the word god in the phrase in question, must therefore be rejected. There can be no such thing as the generic name of an individual, unless the expression be construed to mean the name of the class or genus to which the individual be- longs.

There is but one other sense in which the word can be used. If it is not here used by way of eminence, it must be generic, and may be regarded as the translation of Elohim and Osos. The generic name for God, is the same as the generic name for Elohim, or for Øsos. A generic name is the name of a genus, that is, of a class all the in- dividuals of which possess certain properties or qualities in common. Every individual possessing these common properties may be designat- ed by the generic name, whatever differences there may be in other respects. The generic name of God, or Elohim, or so, in the Chi- nese language is the name by which the Chinese designate that genus or class of beings which in English is designated by the word God, and in the sacred Scriptures, by the words

and sog. Now

nothing is easier than to ascertain what class of beings is thus de- signated, or in other words, what those common qualities are on account of which the individuals composing this genus are classed together under the same appellation. We find that by the usage of the holy Scriptures, the words Elohim and so are applied to any object to which men offer religious worship. The English word god is constantly used in the same way. An English writer does not stop to inquire what are the attributes ascribed to a being, in order to know whether the word god is applicable or not. He is satisfied if it appear that religious worship is offered to the being in question. If men offer to any being that worship which is due to Jehovah alone, that object is properly called their god, whatever attributes it may possess, or whatever attributes it may lack. The attributes common to this class of beings are not divine attributes, if by divine be meant

Remarks

is on the Words Shin and Ti.

FER.

that which is peculiar to the God of the Bible. The words esos, God, are alike applicable to Jehovah, and to all the vile aud senseless things worshiped by the heathen. There is but one cha- racteristic common to all the beings designated by these words, and that is, that they are objects of religious worship. The naine by which the Chinese designate this class is the term by which the words D', esos, God, must be translated into the Chinese language. They can not be properly represented by any other term. Any term which excludes a portion of the class, is not the name of the class; that is, it is not the generic name of god. A word must be found which shall be applicable to this whole class, and if no such term exist in the language, one must be introduced. Without such a word, the claim of Jehovah to be the only living and true God, the only proper object of religious worship, can never be clearly set forth. If there were no such word, the very necessities of thought, as the knowledge of Christianity advances, would soon force some word into such a use.

Here, however, we are happily relieved from all difficulty. No one denies that the Chinese have a term which they use to designate the class of beings whom they worship, and it has been abundantly proved that that term is shin It has been clearly shown that this word is the designation of a class which includes all the objects wor- shiped by the Chinese. It may be considered, therefore, as a settled question that the class of beings designated in Scripture by the words D' and esos, the Chinese designate by the word Shin. This then is the generic term for God in the Chinese language. But it is admitted that Elohim and 60s, even when used for the true God, should be rendered by the generic term for god. They should there- fore be rendered by shin.

It has been argued that ti is the generic name of god. The only way in which an argument can be constructed in favor of this proposition, is to assume that "the generic name of God" means “the name of the being to whom the Chinese ascribe the highest attributes," or of "the class of beings to whom they ascribe the highest attributes." This again is based on the assumption that the word god in this phrase means the "being, or class of beings whom are ascribed the highest attributes; or in other words that it means the true God. We have already shown that this sense is un- phrase means "the name of the class of beings designated by the word God," ti is not the generic name of God,

tenable. But if the

1850.

Remarks on the Words Shin and Tr.

for it is not pretended that the word is applicable to the whole of this class. The whole argument by which it is thought that ti ris proved to be the generic name of God, consists in proving the fact that it is applicable to a very limited number of the beings called gods. That is to say, it is applicable only to a small number of the beings worshiped by the Chinese, which all who speak the English language call gods.

tí

The proof that ti is a generic term for god is based upon the fact that it is the designation of the highest objects of worship known to the Chinese, and also of several other beings who are worshiped. But to prove a term generic, it is not enough to show that it is applied to several individuals of the same class. The word hound in English is not a generic term, because it is not applicable to a genus, though it designates a portion of a genus. The arguments which prove that is generic for the genus deus, would equally prove that hound is generic for the genus canis. If oue tells me that a greyhound is not a dog, I have a right to know what peculiar qualities exclude it from the genus which it so much resembles, and in which it is com- monly included. So when we are told that a ti (when the word refers to an object of worship) is not a shin, we have a right to know why this class of worshiped beings should not be included in the same genus with other worshiped beings, and whether it is not in point of fact so included by good native writers of the language.

But supposing the proof adduced in this case to be conclusive, from what source is it derived? For the most part from books written thousands of years ago. It is proper to consult such books on a question like this, but they are not the court of final appeal. These ancient classics are not the only witnesses whose testimony should be heard when the question relates to the meaning of words in daily use among the people. The Christian missionary certainly will feel bound to inquire of those for whom he writes, and to whom he speaks, what meaning they attach to words which he proposes to use in instructing them. Let him go to the temples. He finds them full of idols. Ile exclaims, "These, these, are their gods." Isaiah would have mourned over the worship of many Elohim, and Paul would have told the dc- luded worshipers that their ɛo were worthless and vain. Let himn inquire of the worshipers what they call them, and he will be told that they are shin. The tablets and inscriptions give him the same information. He now tells them that, "There is but one Ti in the universe-that these skin are not ti-that they should cast away their shin, and worship none but Ti." Now the emperor of China is

Remarks on the Words Shin and Ti.

•

FEB.

a ți. What then, would the hearers understand from such an address? A single experiment will be sufficient to satisfy any one who will make it. It is a simple matter of fact, to be determined not by arguments, not by long quotations from ancient works, though these have their use in illustrating the subject, but by the hearing of the ear. Do the Chinese of the present day call their gods, shin, or do they call them tɩ? The fact is, shin would long since have been adopted, but for two or three objections. The principal one is, that it is not used for God by way of eminence. This, however, is a matter of usage, and does not affect the general meaning of the word. This usage can easily be introduced without any violence to the genius of the language, and indeed already prevails, to a limited extent, in the colloquial dialect of some parts of China. Even ti is not free from this objection; for how- ever it may have been used anciently, it is not so used now, in the language as spoken by the people.

The objection that the word has other meanings may also be urged against tí, which, in its ordinary acceptation means ruler. It is said that shin means spirit. In the translation recently published of the quotations in the Pei-wan Yun-Fi, under the word shin, we read of the "spirits of the woods,”—“ of the hills,”—" of the streams :" we read also of "presenting offerings to the spirits,"-" doing obeisance to (worshiping) the spirits,"—" propitiating the spirits,”—“ sacrificing to the spirits." Are not the beings here spoken of precisely such as in the Scriptures are called so, and Elohim? If shin ought never to be rendered by the word god, it can not be rendered in Hebrew or Greek by elohim or el, or by dɛoç. If so, then of course, el or clohim, and dɛog can not be translated by shin, in translating fiom Hebrew or Greek into Chinese. Yet those who contend that shin never means god, propose to use it as the translation of those terms in the new version of the Scriptures, just as it has been used in every former version, when the words refer to false gods. They must be held chargeable with in- consistency until they abandon this use of the word, or admit that it is the generic term for god in Chinese.

The difficulties of this question are neither removed nor diminished, but rather increased, by transferring a foreign word as the designation of the true God. What is required is a word corresponding to the word god, applicable alike to the true God and to false gods. To speak of Jehovah, or Aloah, would be to speak in riddles, unless it be added that this is the God whom we are bound to worship and obey. What word shall be used in giving this information?

L. N N.

1850.

Remarks on the Words Shin and Ti.

{Nole. The remarks of our Correspondent cominend themscives to the candid inquirer into the merits of the terins proposed in former articles in this work. We beg his permission to append a few general remarks to his letter, in reference to the whole subject, and for the purpose of record- ing the various steps of the discussion. We refer here to a letter just issued by missionaries of the London Missionary Society, addressed “To the Protestant Missionaries laboring at Hongkong, and the Five Ports in China.” It is dated Shanghái, Jan. 30th, 1850, and is signed by Messrs. Medburst, Stronach, Milne, Lockhart, Muirhead, and Edkins.

Without remarking upon the circumstances under which this document is issued, or the position its writers assume, and their "determination not to adopt a version of the Scriptures in which the term (shin) is so employed,” we here quote the eight objections they bring forward to the use of shin :

“1. Skin never has been employed by any Chinese writer to designate God by way of eminence, and would, if so used, in the version of the Scriptures, involve an absurdity in the estimation of every well-educated Chinese.

“2. The real meaning of shin is invisible being or essence, and as such is used and understood by the Chinese in the sense of spirit. It is applicable as well to the spirit of man, and the living principle in irrational animals and plants, as it is to the highest being of whom the Chinese have any conception. A term, therefore, which is common to all these, can not convey any idea of Divine nature. "3. Although some of the spirits, who are called shin by the Chinese, are worshiped, skin does not necessarily mean a worshiped being, neither does the use of it convey in itself the notion of divine worship, nor imply that beings so designated ought to be worshiped. Worship with regard to the skin is an accident, not an essential element.

"4. The term shin being applied to the spirits of heaven, earth, and man, to invisible beings both good and bad, high and low, honored or derided, is, in its general acceptation, equivalent to the word spirit in western languages. To say, therefore, that there is but one shin, and no other, that Jehovah knows of no other, and that the devils believe this, is to utter what, according to the mean- ing of the term, as used and understood by the Chinese, amounts to a falsity.

5. The word skin, when used in the possessive, as belonging to a person, must, according to the usus loquendi of the Chinese, be understood of the spirit possessed by that person, and not the god worshiped by him. Hence the phrase my God," or the "God of Abraham,” could not, if skin were employed, be in- telligibly expressed in Chinese, without a circumlocution.

"6. The word shin, when used in connection with sacrificing to the god of a progenitor, must be understood as conveying the idea of sacrificing to the manes of ancestors.

“7. The word skin being the most expressive term in the Chinese language for spirit, whether concrete or abstract, we should, were it used for God by our- selves, or by others whom we might be unwilling to offend, be deprived of a most useful term in its proper and legitimate acceptation, compared with which no other term in the language is so definite.

"8. The word shin having been rondered spirit by the best European Sinolo- gues, and used in the sense of spirit by the Roman Catholic writers in China, whose influence throughout the country is more extended than that of Protes- tants, there is little chance of the latter being able to establish a usus loquendi in favor of their own mode of employing the word, particularly when that mode is denounced by the Chinese themselves as wrong.'

We have not time now to remark upon the character of these objections, and there is little in them which has not already been brought forward; but we are not willing that gentlemen standing in the position that Messrs. Medhurst, Stronach and Milne do as the delegates of their fellow-mission-

Remarks on the Words Shin und Tr.

FER.

aries to revise the New Testament, should ecparate themselves from the Committec at large, and assert that the insertion of such a term as skin for the translation of theos, will “render the whole work unclassical and con- temptible," without entering a protest against it. Some of those whom they represent, believe shin to be the best word, all things considered ; and to designate the revision by such epithets is unnecessary and unseemly.

The writers then mention the discussions which have been held at Shùng- hái respecting the adoption of Sháng Shin to mean the High God, and of Pi shin to denote that God, or God by way of eminence, in compliance with the recommendation of Mr. Mellor of the B. and F. Bible Society, and the rejection of both terms. They then quote the remarks of scholars and others in England and America, who have read the arguments used on both sides, and propose that Alonh be transferred. This wordis found in the Syriac inscription (See Vol. XIV, pp. 202, 224, note 5) for the proper namne of Jehovali, in the phrase Chin Chú O-lo-of. Dr. Med-

hurst and his collaborators in this letter, propose this word to be used as the appellative name of God, and that it be accompanied by the following explanation: "Wherever Aloah is used, it refers to the beings whom meu sacrifice to and worship. They do not know, however, that the most honor- able and without compare is only one Jehovah, besides whom no other ought to be worshiped. Jehovah is the proper name of Aloah.” In support of this plan of transferring a word, the writers adduce four reasons:

"1. We can not go wrong in so doing. We can not be said to use an improper word. It is sanctioned by the Scriptures: we are therefore right in employing it, unmistakably and incontrovertibly right.

2. We free ourselves thereby from all mixture with Chinese superstition. Those who employ the terin shin, are ever in danger of having it coupled, at least in the minds of the heathen, with kwei, evil spirit. Shin and kwei are correlative terms, and are generally classed together by Chinese speakers and writers. In doing which, the kwci is put first. The term also includes an in- variable reference to the Chinese system of the yin and the yáng, from associa- tion with which the native mind can not escape, if the term shin be used. The word tf also, even when referring to the Supreme, does not allude to a being of infinite perfections like Jehovah. But, by the use of the transferred term, we free ourselves at once from all these shackles, and are left at liberty to give our own views of the meaning we attach to Eloah, whether in the monadic or gene-

ric sense.

“3. We are violating no rules of language ; no philological difficulties lie in our way, but those inseparably connected with a new term, which will be rapidly decreasing every day, from the first noment after we have employed it, until they have entirely disappeared."

4. We are much more likely to succeed in creating for ourselves a usus lo- quendi, by adopting a new term and translating it, than we are by taking an old terin, diverting it from its proper sense, and applying it to a use utterly revolt- ing to the philological taste of the people.”

They say in reference to the whole subject, “that the time has come when a stop ought to be put to this protracted controversy. The advocates of both terms have found that objections lie against both; the advocates of ti are willing, on account of the difficulties which lie in the way, to retne from the contest, and adopt the transferred term; the advocates of shin ac- knowledge their difficulties, but scem resolved to abide by their favorite word, with a definition."

1850.

Topography of the Province of Húpch.

No one will question the desirableness of settling the controversy, and no one wishes to throw any obstacles in the way of such a consummation. No term has been proposed for the generic name of God, against using which strong arguments might not be urged ; ti, tháng đi, tiên tổ, chim, chứ, chín chủ, chin shin, aloah, all of them are open to objections ; but which one shall be taken, as on the whole, the least objectionable? Uniformity among the whole body of Christian writers in Chinese on this vital point is a great object, and one for which every one will, we think, be willing to concede something. We would here add, that it is a subject worthy of consideration, by those missionaries who write in Chinese, whether they ought not to con- form to one way of writing all proper names, and not use different characters to express then. For instance, we have seen Jehovah written Yé-ho-hwá

耶火華, Yé-ho-htoi 耶賀華, Ye-ho-kuod 耶和华,Ye-huok 耶華 Ye-huos爺華, and You-ktos 耀華. Dr. Medhurst writes 阿羅訶 for Aloah instend of 阿羅阿 as it is on the Syriac

monument itself. The characters for other names are altered or abbreviated in a similar manner, tending to make great confusion in the minds of na- tives, unacquainted with the original languages. For the name Jehovah, we prefer to every other way of writing it.-Ed. Ch. Rep.]

爺華

ART. III. Topography of the province of Húpeh ; list of its de- partments and districts; description of its principal towns, notice

of its rivers, lakes, productions, &c.

THE province of Húpeh

or Northern Lakes, formerly con- stituted part of the province of Húkwáng, and is still under the su. perintendence of a governor-general, styled Liáng Hú tsungtuh, who rules over the united province, and has his residence at Wúcháng fú. The area of Húpeh is between 69,000 and 70,000 square miles, ex- tending from lats. 29° to 33° N., and longs. 109' to 116° E.; it is nearly of a rectangular shape, and enjoys so many advantages of temperate cliinate, fertile soil, navigable rivers, and beautiful lake and mountain scenery, that it is called the Granary of the Empire. It is bounded north by Honán, east by Ngánhwui and Kiángsí, south by Húnán, and west by Sz'chuen and Shensí.

Húpeh is celebrated for its lakes, and though the largest lake in China is found just across its southern frontier, still the entire lacus-

VOL. XIX. NO. 11.

Topography of the Province of Hupek.

FEB.

trine area in Húpeh is the greatest. The following list includes all of any importance In Wúcháng fú, are found Liáng-tsz' hú

T 湖; Fútau hú 斧頭湖or Axlake, Tsingning hú 清寧 or Clear- calm lake, and Weiyuen lakes. The first of these four lies east of the capital, and is connected with Ax lake by a conduit, form- ing a water communication across the bend of the Yángtsz' kiáng at this place. In Hányáng fú are eight lakes, none of them of any great size, viz. Mieuyáng hú, Peh-uíor White Clay lake, and Chihyéor Wild lake; these three are rather arms of one large lake inclosing an island, than separate sheets of water. Niú hú or Cow lake is an expansion of one of the mouths

hú牛湖 of the Hán R., which empties in just above Hányáng. Tá-peh ★ É Large White lake, Hungma I or Red-horse L.;

all join their waters, and empty into the Hán R.

yeh 楊葉

or Willow-leaf lake, and the Sántái

and Sán hú

The Yang-

or Three Terrace lake, form one sheet of water, inclosing several islands, on one of which is the town of Tienmun. In Kingchau fú are found the Sánkáng hú⇒ MH, which unites with the Kiun lake, and the Peh-lienor White-lily lake; their waters flow both north into the river, and south into Tungting lake. These comprise all the lakes of any note.

The rivers of Húpeh are numerous and large. The magnificent Yángtsz' kiáng flows through its entire breadth, and receives the are the Hán kiáng

waters of many tributaries, the largest of which

漢江 on the north, and the Tsing kiáng

which joins it near

f-chang. Besides these two important streams, there are the Pá ho

巴河, the Po-ting ho岥亭河

FT, and the Wú-hút

•

near Hwangchau fú, the Lung ho

rivers, east of the Hán R. The Hán river (from which one of the famous Chinese dynasties took its name) rises in Shensí, and drains the southern declivities of the range of hills near the Yellow river, drawing its waters from most of the sou- thern departments of Shensí and Honán, and the northern half of Húpeh, a region of upwards of eighty thousand square miles. Its entire length is not far from 300 miles. The Tsing kiáng, or clear river empties the drainage of the southwestern districts into the Great river.

The size of this important province differs but little from that of Kiángsí or Shántung, but the productions and manufactures are more varied. The states of Virginia and Missouri in the United States, are each of them nearly of the same size as Húpeh; it is also about

1850.

Topography of the Province of Húpek.

twice the area of Portugal, or three times that of Ceylon, a little more than that of the Bombay Presidency, or a little less than that of the island of Celebes. Its population in 1812 was 270,370,098, which gives an average of 389 persons to a square mile. Húpeh is divided into eleven departments, which are further subdivided into 7 chau and 60 hien districts, according to the following list.

I. Wúchúng fú it, or the

Department of Wúcháng, contains ten districts,

viz: one chau and nine hien.

1江夏 Kiánghiá,

6通城

Tungching,

2 H = Hán-ning,

7 武昌

Wúcháng,

3嘉魚 Kiáyin,

8 大冶

Táyé,

4蒲圻 Púki,

9 ill il

Tungshan,

5 và Tsungyáng,

Hingkwoh chau.

II. Hányáng fú, or the

Department of Hányáng, contains five districts,

viz: one chau and four hien.

1漢陽 Hányáng,

4 黄陂縣 Hwángpi hien,

Hánchau,

5沔陽州 Mienyáng chau.

3 孝感 Háuhán,

III. Ngánluh fú, or the

Department of Ngánluh, contains four hien districts.

1鍾祥 Chungtsiáng,

2京山 Kingshán,

Tienmun,

Tsienkiáng.

IV. Siúngyáng fú, or the

Department of Siángyáng, contains seven districts,

viz: two chau and five hien.

1裹陽 Siángyáng,

I'ching,

3 南漳 Náncháng, 4 đi và Tsáuyáng,

5光化縣Kwánghwa hien, 6穀成州 Kuhching chau, 7圴州 Kiun chau.

100

Topography of the Province of Húpeh.

V. Yunyáng fú, or the

Fen.

Department of Yunyáng, contains six hien districts.

1鄖縣 Yun hien,

2房縣 Fáng hien,

4 f 4 Chuhshán,

5竹谿 Chuhki,

3 保康Fáakáng,

6鄖西Yunsi.

VI. Tehngán fú, or the

Department of Tehngán, contains five districts,

viz: one chau and four hien.

1安陸 Ngánluh,

2雲夢 Yunmung,

3應城 Yingching,

Yingshán,

5隨州 Sui chau.

VII. Hwángchau fú, or the

Department of Hwángchau, contains eight districts,

viz. one chau and seven hien.

1 H B Hwángháng,

Kishwui,

3蕲州 Kichau,

4 Kwángtsí,

5 đã Hà Hwangmei,

6羅田 Lotien,

7 a ta thè Máching,

8Hwángngán.

VIII. Kingchau fú, or the

Department of Kingchau, contains seven hien districts.

1 Kiángling,

2松滋 Sungsz',

3 + } Chíkiáng

4 宜都 Itú,

5公安Kungngán,

6石首 Shihshau,

7 監利Lánli.

IX. I cháng fú Ẻ Ê RF, or the

Department of I'cháng, contains seven districts,

viz: two chau and five hien.

Tunghú, 5Kwei chau,

Chángyáng, 6 Hingshán,

1東湖

2長陽

3 長樂

Chángloh,

7巴東 Pátung.

Hohfung chau,

1850.

Topography of the Province of Húpek.

X. Shínán fú, or the

Department of Shínán, contains six hien districts.

恩施 Nganshi,

2宜恩 Siuenngan,

3 | Lichuen,

4★ Láifung,

5咸豐 Eánfung,

6建始 Kienchí,

101

XI. Kingmun chau, or the

Department of Kingmun, contains two hien districts. 1遠安 Yuenngán, 2 = và Tángyáng

I. The department of Wúcháng includes much of the eastern part of the province; its surface is low and marshy; many lakes are found in its borders, and the proximity of the Yángtsz' kiáng offers great facilities for transporting its produce. The city of Wúcháng lies on the eastern bank of the Great river, at the junction of the Hán kiáng, and opposite to the city of Hányáng fú. All accounts concur in the great population congregated in this spot, the land and water both being covered with inhabitants; London and Yedo alone can compete with it, for no other place in China presents an equal number of human beings on the same area. A fire broke out in the suburb of Hánkau, opposite Hányáng in 1833, which was reported to have burned seven days, destroying a great amount of merchandise with the wooden dwellings. The river, here five hundred miles from the ocean, is a league broad, and deep enough to carry the largest Chinese vessels.

A recent traveler thus speaks of the approach to this mart, which may be regarded as the centre of China in a commercial view. "The night had already closed in when we reached the place where the river is entirely covered with vessels of all sizes and forms, con- gregated here from all parts. I hardly think there is another port in the world so frequented as this, which passes, too, as among the most commercial in the empire. We entered one of the open ways, a sort of a street having each side defined by floating shops, and after four hours of toilsome navigation through this difficult labyrinth, arrived at the place of debarkation." He further remarks, that "for the space of five leagues, one can only see houses along the shore, and an infini- tude of beautiful and strange looking vessels in the river, some at an- chor and others passing up and down at all hours." The coup-d'œil of these three cities is beautiful, their environs being highly cultivated and interspersed with the mansions of the great; but he adds, “It'

102

Topography of the Province of Húpeh.

FEE.

you draw near, you will find on the margin of the river only a shape- less bank worn away with freshes; and in the streets, stalls surmounted with palisades, and workshops undermined by the waters, or tumbling to pieces from age. The open spots between these ruins are filled with abominations which diffuse around a suffocating odor. No regulations respecting the location of the dwellings, no side-walks, no place to avoid the crowd which presses upon one, elbowing and dis- puting the passage, but all get along pell-mell in the midst of cattle, hogs, and other domestic animals, each protecting himself as he best can from the filth in his way, which the Chinese collect with care for agricultural uses, and carry along in open buckets through the crowd.”

II. The department of Hanyáng lies west of the preceding, be- tween the river Hán and the departments of Ngánluh and Kingchau; its chief town is a little north of the provincial capital. There is a Jarge trade here in paper. The lakes in the department produce a great variety of wild fowl, and the orchards of fruit in this region are cele brated. Near the city itself lies the hill Tá-pick ★14, Great Dividing Mt.

III. The department of Ngánluh lies north-west of the preceding, in the bottom lands of the Hin R.; these fertile fields supply the in- habitants with most of their breadstuffs. The capital partakes of the same commercial advantages as Hányáng.

IV. The department of Siángyáng lies north of Ngínluh, border- ing on Honan, and its chief town is on the banks of the Hán R. The surface of the country is mountainous, except near the river; gold is washed out of the rivulets in some places in this department; and within the precincts of Kien chau is a very high mountain, consisting of twenty-seven summits, and inclosing twenty-four lakes in its circuit. Other mineral substances are drawn from these mountains. Siángyáng fi was known in the days of Confucius as the capital of the Tang state i it afterwards belonged to the Tsú state.

V. The department of Yunyáng lies in the northwest of the pro- vince, between Honán and Sheusí, and having Siángyáng and Ícháng on south. The mountains are said to produce tin. A high peak, call- ed Tieh-kiuh linglies in the extreme west of the depart-

ment.

VI. The department of Teh-ngán lies east of Siángyáng, and north of Hányáng, along the borders of Honin; the region is rough, like the districts further west. Among the productions of this department is the singular substance called peh lah, an excretion produced by an insect, whose larva envelops itself in wax; the inhabitants collect the wax, and use it for the same purposes as that of bees.

1850.

Topography of the Province of Húpch.

103

VII. The department of Hưúngchau occupies all the southeastern corner of the province north of the Great river, having Wúcháng fú on its north, and Ngánhwui on its east. The situation of the chief town is highly favorable for trade, and much of the traffic of this fertile region find its way to it. In the district of Lotien is a famous foun- tain, whose waters are highly prized for making good tea. Opposite the city itself, in the river, rises the island of Peh-kwei, or White Tor- toise I., noted for the number of large tortoises found on it, which are often kept by persons about their houses; a species of very small size is also common, which are domesticated, and even carried about the person. The Chinese fable that a soldier was once pursued by his enemies on this island, and to escape them leaped into the river, when one of the huge tortoises lying near the shore took him, as the dolphin took Arion, upon his spacious back, and safely carried him to the op- posite bank. The grateful soldier fed the reptile for a while, and then set him at liberty.

VIII. The department of Kingchan fú is situated on the south. ern borders of the province, between Hányáng and fching fú, and south of Siángyáng, forming one of the richest and largest depart- ments in the province. Its quarries are noted for the fine quality of inkstones they furnish—an article the Chinese literati are very curious in. A Manchú garrison is maintained at this city, which is regarded as one of the keys of China.

IX. The department of I'cháng was made up from portions of those around it, Yunyáng and Siingying on the north, and Kingchau on the east. Its natural features are like those departments, and its chief town and most of the others, lie near, or on the Great river. All this region is famous for the contests here waged in the declining days of the Hán dynasty.

X. The department of Shinán occupies the southwest corner of the province, west of Íchúng and Kingchau; it formerly all belonged to

the latter.

XI. The inferior department of Kingmun is a small section of country partitioned off from Kingchau fú; the chief town lies on a branch of the Hán kiáng, a little southwest of Ngánluh. It extends westerly from the river, and in its products does not vary much from the surrounding regions.—It may be remarked, that the capitals of fú in this province are situate deither on the Yángtsz' or the Hán rivers; consequently they are all of them very eligibly placed for trade.

The productions and manufactures of Húpeh are varied and abund- ant. Gold, silver, tin, iron, mica, copperas, crystal, marble, argillite, and other minerals, are found in its mountains: fruits, tea, cotton.

104

Topography of the Province of Ilúpch.

FEC.

herbs, and grains, with building and cabinet woods, are taken from its fields and forests; while great numbers of fowls and fish are obtained from its lakes and rivers. The manufactures of insect wax, bamboo pa- per, crystal and stone ornaments, and ardent spirits, are famed through- out the empire.

Still, notwithstanding these resources, its inhabitants suffer at times from famine. The following letter, written by a Chinese, contains an account of the calamities which befell this region some years since. "In the month of May, 1831, our river swelled and burst its banks with so much violence in all the plain, that a vast number of dwellings, large and small, were torn from their foundations, and carried away by the waves; their fragments collected together would hardly have served to cook a meal. The bodies of the persons swept off by this deluge were as numerous as the plants which showed themselves above the surface of the waters; while many of those who escaped, perished in the highways from famine, and found their graves in the maws of birds and dogs. Young men fled to other provinces; parents lost their children, and husbands were separated from their wives. Mothers, overcome by hunger and fatigue, abandoned their sobbing infants in the road, or died leaving their little ones still clinging to their dresses. How sad were these sights, and no one able to afford relief. Most of the old men perished in the valleys, but some, who escaped, stretched them- selves groaning in the paths, while others, a little stronger, sought the nearest caverns, where they reared huts of straw, and lengthened out their days with herbs or carrion. Others drifted about in boats, seeking fish and worms to save themselves from starvation; but, naked and un- protected, exposed to the wind and snow, they lost their strength, and their emaciated bodies became dry as the hay in the field. In these unhappy times, they were unable to raise any money; nobody would buy their fields, nor let them have food; even those who offered their wives for sale found no purchasers; and destitute of resources, many of them perished miserably. The living moved about among the un- buried dead, few of whom received the rites of sepulture. This year (1835) we have suffered from drought and locusts, so that our fields are baked and eaten up." Another observer remarks that the great plain through which the Yángtsz' flows, at this time appeared like a vast sea, and scores of villages were entirely swept away.

The greatest portion of this province is level, and some of it is lower than the great river which flows through it. The northern part is high- er, and a low chain of mountains beyond the line of Honán forms the watershed between the valleys of the Yellow and Yángtsz' rivers.

1830.

Men and Things in Shánghái.

105

ART. IV. Men and things in Shánghái: number and character of its population; tything system; taxation; sickness, and pauperism; distribution of food; use of opium and prospect of the traffic being legalized; increase of the general commerce; the number of foreign residents ; new churches dedicated; converts to Christianity; com- mittee of Delegates for revision of the Old and New Testaments in Chinese. From a Correspondent.

DEAR SIR, With your permission, I propose to notice briefly, some topics and events, which perhaps may not be without interest to your readers. For aught I know, all the inhabitants of this great empire are at this moment enjoying the most profound peace, and all its millions are free from the scourge of war. Indeed the people of this land are not prepared for, are not in a condition to experience, such revolu- tions as have shaken all Europe during the last year. Intelligence here moves slowly. Weeks and months are required for what on the other side of the globe, would need but hours or minutes. Repeatedly, du- ring the last year, forty days and more have elapsed without one line reaching us from Hongkong or Canton, a distance of only about a thousand miles. Information comes equally slow from Peking, and other parts of the empire. At present, stagnation—“ rest,” if his majes- ty please so to call it, prevails in all the provinces. While European states have been dashed one against another, in a manner ill-befit- ting Christian people, the peaceful sons of Hán have had rest—rest, however, which it is feared, by many, not without reason, will prove, like the sullen calm that precedes the tyfoon, the precursor of dread- ful conflicts. We know what former civil and revolutionary wars have been in China; we know how they have swept over the land like the besom of destruction. Many intelligent Chinese think their country is on the eve of change, and they fear for the consequences. And well they may. However, they may be wrong in their predictions. Time will show. Come what will-what God ordains—and for one, I can console myself in the belief that it will all be for good, and for China's good. Better be torn in pieces by the hurricane, than to die by inches in a calm, expiring for want of air to breathe!

The more foreigners become acquainted with the Chinese, the more extensively does the opinion obtain that the population of the empire, as given in modern statistics, has not been overrated. Recently, and on the best authority, I have heard it said that the population of Sháng- hái is half a million of souls! From others, equally well informed,

VOL. XIX. NO. 14.

106

Men and Things in Shúnghải.

FEB.

I hear it affirmed that it can not exceed two hundred thousand! Others, again, take a middle course, and say with the utmost confidence, that it can not vary far, one way or the other, from three hundred and fifty thousand. Who is right? And how do these several parties arrive at their various conclusions? One would make out the number of inhabitants by ascertaining the catties of rice daily consumed; an- other would do it by counting the number of coffins sold during a given period, and from this go on to find out the number of the living- men, women, and children; a third would seek to gain the same end by estimations based on the rate of taxes; a fourth would get it by count- ing the barbers, and then the number each could shave in one day, and thence deduce the whole sum total. Many other schemes I have heard discussed; but being unable to solve this grand question myself, I wish you, Mr. Editor, would put the inquiry to your correspondents, at the five ports—What is the population in each of these five cities ? And request them, in giving their answers, to give the authority on which they are based.

The tything system is known to be universal in China; and I have been told that each local magistrate throughout the empire is requir- ed to make an annual return of the number of families and individuals in his jurisdiction. If it be so, and these returns are faithfully made, they must afford the best, and the only sure data for an estimate of the sum total of population. Gentlemen who daily pass through the streets

of Shanghái, tell me that they have seen numerous copies of the_mun-

pái, “door-schedule;" and of the shih kiá mun-pai, †✯ 門牌

"ten families door-schedule,” in the houses and shops of this city. I have myself seen some, and have now before me a proclama- tion from Ping, the chief magistrate, urging the constables and tyth- ing men to press their examination for the

Thú kau

jin ting, [ascertainment of the number of] families and individuals, so that a full census may be made out for government. This proclama- tion is dated January 25th. It is the sequel of some that have preced- ed it; and the parties concerned are charged with delinquencies, and threatened with punishment in case such are repeated.

The collection of the taxes on houses is causing the local govern- ment some trouble; and proclamations, accordingly, are issued. In one of these, the magistrate asks, "How is it that, while the houses are very many, the taxable deeds are very few?” And then remarks, pertinently enough, that "either the landlords must have a mind to defraud the revenue (by keeping back their deeds), or the police must be guilty of receiving bribes (for not duly reporting them)." Both

1850.

Men and Things in Shanghát.

107

suppositions, I fancy, are correct. Here again, as in the case above of the census, delinquencies are pointed out and punishments threatened. How far these delinquencies extend, I am unable to determine.

This city is increasing, both in the extent of its business and number of its inhabitants. A more heterogeneous mass, however, it would be difficult to find. All the extremes of character in the empire are here brought together, so that it is difficult sometimes to tell which is, and which is not the indigenous part.

Among the worst, as most believe, are the Canton men—not those from the provincial city, but rather those from the more eastern and southern districts. Next in badness, and next, if not first in enter- prise are the Fuhkien men. There are different clans of these men, and they have their respective public halls. In this thing, they are about to be imitated by the Cantonese, who have purchased land in the city, and are preparing to build for themselves a Kung-so. These "Southrons are a terror to the quiet people of the north, and the officers dread coming into collision with them, since when this hap- pens the authorities are usually resisted, and often set at naught and maltreated. The chief magistrate, the chíhien, has recently issued a pro- clamation requiring that all these people, the Canton and the Fuhkien, be registered by the managers of their respective public halls. More numerous, and far more tractable, are the Ningpo men. The "Green tea-men" are of a similar caste, more sober-minded, and perhaps less cunning. A full account of all the varieties of Chinese to be met with here would form a very interesting chapter in your journal.

The last year, the 29th of Táukwáng, it is said will be written down in Chinese history a year of famine. The number of distressed peo- ple has been, and is still very great. The long and heavy rains in spring and summer covered with a deluge of water almost the whole of the immense plains of Kiángnán. The consequences have been, a failure of the crops, especially that of cotton, and great mortality among the people. Few, very few families, have escaped the scourge of disease in some shape. New cases of fever and ague, dysentery, and such like are now infrequent. But in the city and suburbs, mul- titudes are still famishing.

Distribution of food among the poor people of Shánghái, is being carried on to a limited extent by order of the local officers. The plan is this: contributions are solicited and obtained from the rich and benevolent; and these, at a given rate and by order of the magistrate, are portioned out to those families and individuals, who have been registered as

pin min, "poor people." It would seem that a

108

Men and Things in Shánghải.

FER.

regular return of these poor people is required by the government; for in a proclamation now before me, of recent date, the magistrate takes occasion to complain, that there are great differences in the numbers returned, when the present are compared with those in former years. The numbers of the poor people for the current year, the 29th of Táukwáng, if I correctly understand the case, are much augmented. This is no doubt correct; and it is easily accounted for by the single fact, that the present year is one of famine. Distribution of food by private individuals is also giving relief to a few. Multitudes, however, are perishing in the streets of the great cities of Kiángnán. Tens on tens, every week, during this cold winter, have been found dead in the streets and temples of this rich city. Want of food, want of clothing, want of shelter, coupled with debauchery and disease, are the combined causes of this misery.

Remission of taxes due from the distressed people in a large num- ber of the departments of this province, and in the adjoining one of Ngánhwui, has just been commenced by the emperor's orders, glad- dening the hearts of many. These departments are those which were so dreadfully inundated last summer. More than fifty places are

enumerated.

The rise in the price of grain has been considerable of late, caused partly by the distresses above enumerated, but more I believe in con- sequence of an order from Peking, directing purchases to be made by his majesty's officers to supply the demand of the capital. It is said the Yellow River, that most troublesome of all the emperor's subjects, is showing such symptoms of rebellion, that the officers in charge thereof dare not draw from it the full quantity of water requisite to feed the Grand Canal, lest in doing this the whole surrounding country should be deluged. Your readers, I suppose, are aware that not a little of the surface of the country, adjacent the banks of this great river, is somewhat below that of the mighty waters which roll along its bed to the ocean. It is said, further, that this state of things, the threatening attitude of the Yellow River and the consequent want of water in the Canal, will require another fleet of junks to venture out to sea and brave the dangers of the promontory of Shantung, and what is worse, large fleets of pirates. How fortunate it would be, not for the inhabitants of Peking alone, but for all China, if the new navigation laws, based on the just principle of reciprocity,-could be extended to the Middle Kingdom.

The use of opium among the Chinese, was never more rapidly increasing than now, and its evil effects never more evident. Eighty

1850.

Men and Things in Shanghai.

109

thousand chests, report says, are coming to China this year, one half of which it is supposed will reach this northern market.

In this city, both the traffic and the use of opium are in no way concealed. Whole chests are carried through the streets in broad day. The legalization of the traffic is talked of everywhere, not only by those who are en„ gaged in the trade, but the officers of government. Hü Náitsi and his friends, who brought forward their proposition in 1835, only wait an opportunity to renew their suit. But whether legalized or not, there seems no immediate prospect of arresting the evil,—an evil that is tak- ing away the vital energies of the nation.

How the general commerce at Shanghái and at the other ports will ul- timately be affected by this drug, affords matter for curious speculation Its bearing at present is such as to drive every merchant from the port who will not deal in it." This I suppose is true, with one or two exceptions. Be this as it may, no one can doubt that the general com- merce here is steadily increasing, and is likely to increase.

The number of foreign residents, too, is increasing, if the purchase of new sites and the erection of new houses can be received as evi- dence of that fact. Four or five very substantial houses are now being built within the boundaries of what is called the " English Consular grounds." Besides these new foreign residences, and within the afore- said limits, a new Chinese custom-house is very conspicuous and now nearly completed. The roads throughout Yángking Páng have of late been considerably improved; and several substantial stone piers built to facilitate the shipment and landing of goods. All these things be- token an increase of the general commerce at Shánghái.

Three new churches have been erected within the walls of this city during the last twelve months. One of these, called Yésú Táng, i. e. "Jesus' Church," and the property of the English Church Missionary Society, was dedicated on Friday, the 4th instant, to the service of Almighty God-the Rev. T. McClatchie of that Society, and the Rt.. Rev. Bp. Boone and the Rev. Mr. Syle of the American Episcopal church, officiating on the occasion. Another, called Kituh Táng, "Christ's Church," was dedicated in like manner and by the same re- verend gentlemen, on Sunday, the 6th. The second is the property of the Episcopal Church in the United States, and the money for its erec- tion was given by a gentleman in Boston, U. S. A. The other is called Shinghwui Táng, “Sacred Assembly's Church," and the pro- perty of the Bap. Southern Convention, U. S. A. This is so far com- pleted that it is expected to be dedicated on the coming Chinese new year's day. At Christ's Church, on the day it was opened, and on the

110

Journal of Occurrences.

Fza.

following Sabbath, the number of Chinese within the walls could hardly have been less than six hundred men, women, and children. In addi- tion to these houses for Christian worship, a site for a fourth has re- cently been purchased by the agents of the London Missionary Society. As the means for making knowu the truths of Revelation are thus multiplied, some first-fruits begin to appear. I have heard mentioned the names of at least eleven Chinese, who have been baptized and admitted to church fellowship here since the commencement of 1849. During the year just closed, only one missionary family, the Rev. John Hobson and wife—has joined those laboring here, while their number has been decreased by the death of the Rev. Mr. South- well, the Rev. Mr. Spaulding, and Mrs. Wylie, and by the return to their native lands of Mrs. Southwell, the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Tobey, and Miss Morse.

The Committee of Delegates, engaged on the Chinese version of the New Testament, have advanced in their work to the end of the Epistle to the Hebrews, and expect to complete the whole in May or June next. In the meantime propositions have been brought for- ward, having reference to a Version of the Old Testament. It is proposed, if I correctly understand the case, that the missionaries at each of the stations-Canton, Hongkong, Amoy, Fuhchau, Ningpo, and Shinghái, form themselves into local Committees, and each of these local Committees to be entitled to have, at their option, one or more Delegates, who shall assemble at such time and place as the aforesaid Committees shall determine.

Wishing the missionaries all good success in their most laudable work, believe me,

Shánghi, Jan. 1850.

Dear Sir,

Your's very truly,

SPECTATOR.

ART. V. Journal of Occurrences: death of the Empress Dowager;

deceuse of Mrs. Whilden at Canton; attack on Mr. Reynvaan. THE news of Her Majesty's decease reached Canton on the 19th inst., hav- ing been about three weeks in its passage across the provinces, and we suppose the tidings have not yet reached the confines of his Majesty's do- minions on the west. The following paper was soon after hawked about the streets, though the newyear's holidays were not shortened by the provincial authorities. Their excellencies, the governor-general, the governor, the three commissioners, and all other officers stationed in Canton, went together, on

1850.

Journal of Occurrences.

IIt

the 20th of the 1st moon, to the Examination Hall, and there put on mourn- ing, offered sacrifices, and performed the rites usual on such occasions. The common people have not received orders to mourn, but expect soon to see the public announcement, until which there will be no general manifestation of sorrow. The signs of official mourning are to wear coarse white dresses, remove all signs of rank, as the button, peacock's feather, fringe, &c., sign the seal in blue ink, go without shaving the head, use ash colored cards, suspend all music, and beating of gongs or drums, firing of cannon, crying of lictors, and contract no matrimonial engagements for twenty-seven days. The commencement of this mourning dates from the day of death, so that it will not be more than sixty days' duration in Canton. The imperial pro- clamation is as follows:

On the 11th of the 12th month (January 23d) the Board of Rites memorialized the Throne as follows: "At noon of this day, the officers of state assembled." They further memorialized, "That they had put on mourning, that for a hundred days they should not shave the head, and should wear dark robes and vests.' The master of ceremonies also memorialized, requesting his Majesty at noon to enter and see the golden coffin; the emperor next day went at 6 o'clock P. M., and sacrificed to her tablet.

On the 24th January, the Supreme Will was received: “We have attended her Majesty, since we received the throne, and have nurtured her twenty-nine years; we had seen that in her declining days she had every comfort, and that she had passed the age of eighty, for which our heart was happy and calm, and we encouraged ourselves that she would happily add one year to another, until she enjoyed the felicity of seeing a century. Lately, the 19th inst. she took an airing in the garden and returned to her palace; we daily went to inquire respecting her health, and then unexpectedly became aware that our beloved relative was not in usual vigor. We thought that if she was nursed a few days with care, she would then recover her health; but contrary to all our anticipa- tions, her ailments daily increased in strength, and on the 24th at 31⁄2 o'clock P. M. she drove the fairy chariot and went the long journey. Our grief broke out in loud lamentations, for we were greatly afflicted. We humbly brought to mind, that since the Holy Empress Filial-Pure-Bright (i. e. H. I. M's own mother) left this to take the upward journey, we have been deeply indebted to Her Imperial Majesty Tá-hing, for her abounding kindness and overshadowing favor. We have been made happy while attending to her behests, as men are rejoiced by the sun which prolongs their lives; but now never can we again look upon her affectionate countenance; our grief can not be easily relieved.

"We received her last orders that mourning should be worn only twenty- seven days; but we can not be satisfied with this, and therefore, as is right, we ourselves shall put on this filial garb for a hundred days, twenty-seven of which we shall mourn our loss in deep mourning. As to her requisition, that since we were nearly seventy years old, we ought not to give way to deep grief, for the cases of government are heavy, we can not presume to disobey it, and must con- strain ourselves to repress these feelings. This day, the princes and high offi- cers again assembled and forced themselves to beseech us to restrain our grief; and also memorialized us to respectfully follow the excellent rules of our Im- perial ancestor Kienlung, which we thereupon felt necessitated to do. Let daily libations be poured out before her in the palace of Contentment.

"In all that appertains to the full ritual of mourning, we hereby order Mien- yo and Teaitsiuen, princes of the imperial clan, Kiying, a cabinet minister, and Wanking, president of the Board of Civil Office, carefully to manage and pre- pare them. For all that propriety requires on this occasion, let them examine the old rituals, and deliberate upon the various points, reporting to us by memo- rial as occasion requires, Let these orders be published throughout the empire for general information. Respect this.”

112

Journal of Occurrences,

On the 24 February, an imperial order was issued: “Let the bier of Her Im- perial Majesty be respectfully carried to the Ichun garden, and laid in state. We will ourself remain there also for a season, in order that we may convenient- ly morning and evening pour out libations, and give vent to our grief. Respect this."

Death of Mrs. Whilden. This lady died at her residence in Canton, after a painful and protracted illness, which she bore with Christian resignation. She was buried on French I. at Whampoa, near Mrs. Devan and Rev. Mr. Clopton, who also belonged to the Baptist mission. Her bereaved husband, we understand, intends to return to the United States with his three mother- less children. We have been furnished with the following notice of Mrs. Whilden.

"Died in Canton on the 20th inst, Mrs. Eliza Jane Whilden, wife of the Rev. B. W. Whilden, missionary of the Board of Missions of the Southern Baptist Convention. Mrs. Whilden was the daughter of Mr. Robert and Mrs. Jane Martin of Union District, South Carolina. She was born on the of 13th February, 1821. and made a profession of religion in 1840.

"In the year 1843, she was united in marriage to him who now mourns her loss. Shortly after her marriage she went with her husband to Camden, 8. C., where they resided four years-during which time Mr. W. was pastor of the Baptist Church in that place. Previous to her residence in Camden, Mrs. Whilden had felt a very strong desire to become a missionary to the heathen-excited chiefly by reading the life of the first Mrs. Judson.

In the spring of 1848, while residing at Healing Springs, Barnwell Dist., 8. C. her husband was induced to offer himself as a missionary to the Chinese. An article from the pen of the lamented Pohlman which Mrs. Whilden had put into the hands of her husband, was chiefly instrumental in bringing him to this decision—a decision for which he has reason to believe she had been praying for years. Mrs. W. with her husband sailed from New York in Oct. 1848, in the ship "Valparaiso,”—and arrived at Hongkong on the 13th of February following, the anniversary of her birth. She has alluded to this coincidence with peculiar pleasure. On the 23d of the same month, she reached Canton. Thus in about a year after her arrival in Canton she is called away. Her discharge from the labors and sufferings of missionary life came as she was just entering upon them. We mourn, but not without hope. Her end was peace. She hath done what she could."

An attack on H. G. I. Reynvaan Esq., the French consul at Canton, was made on the evening of the 19th inst., by one of his domestics, who ap- proached him from behind while he was reading alone, and struck him on the head with a chopping-knife; the blow was not strong enough to fracture the skull, and on Mr. R. rising instantly to seize him, the fellow fled down stairs and out of the house. Information was immediately given to the Chi- nese authorities of the attack, with all the particulars, but they have shown themselves most culpably negligent, for the man has not yet been arrested. In fact, so secure did he feel, that he went three days after to one of the silk dealers with whom Mr. R. did business, and presented a forged order for two pieces of silk in the comprador's name, and obtained them. It was a Pro- vidential mercy that Mr. R. was not killed on the spot; but whether the indolence of the magistrates is owing to the fact that life was not taken, and they do not feel it so in portant to arrest the offender, can not be said. They are greatly to blame for their negligence.

THE

CHINESE REPOSITORY.

VOL. XIX.—March, 1850.—No. 3.

ART. L. Notice of the years of famine and distress which have occurred at Shanghái, recorded in the Statistics of Shánghái,

Dusung the third year of the emperor Yenyú

(^. D. 1316), the district of Shanghái was flooded, and the land taxes were reduced; famine followed in the next year, and grain was distributed amongst the people. In the 24 year of Shunti (1336), there was a dearth, and the granaries were ordered to be opened, and their con- tents, together with the donations of the wealthy, distributed amongst the starving people. During the eighth year of Hungwú t

(A. D. 1375), freshes occurred and famine followed; at the end of the year, the distressed were assisted, and in the following year, the land taxes in four departments of this region were remitted, and in the next year, one shik (about 170 lbs. av.) of grain was supplied to each house- hold which had suffered. In the first year of Yunglob (1404), famine prevailed; and the next year the Board of Revenue memorial- ized that as Shanghái and Hwating districts were flooded, the taxes on the low lands might be taken in pieces of manufactured silk in lieu of grain.—During the following spring, grain was again furnish- ed, and the excise on salt was not collected, and in the autumn, the taxes on all the flooded lands were remitted. Aid was also granted the next year.

In the seventh year of Siuenteb (1432), an inspector-general named Wang Lái memorialized that he had inspected the damages by floods, upon which the land taxes and imposts were dis pensed with.

In the fifth year of Chingtung (1440) in consequence of

VOL. XIX. NO. 11.

114

Years of Famine at Shanghai.

MARCH.

damage by freshes, it was ordered that in Sungkiáng fú a composition should be made for the taxes in grain, by reckoning each piece of middling three threaded cottons as equivalent to two peculs of grain, the wide three threaded cottons not being demanded; and fractional parts (i. e. taxes under two peculs) were to be paid by pieces of broad white cotton cloth.

In the fifth year of Kingtái

(1454), Cháng Fung, the pre-

sident of the Board of Revenue, reported that distress prevailed in the depart ments of Súchau and Sungkiáng. Wang Wan was thereupon ordered to inspect them, and decide how much of the taxes it was best to remit, and what amount of composition should be taken for the kinds of articles which were usually sent to the capital, or retained in the province, or supplied as food to the cavalry. The inhabitants received relief in 1455.

During the fifth year of Tienshun

(1461), the sea over- damage the autumnal

flowed this district, and in consequence of the duties were remitted; dearth prevailed till 1466. In the tenth year of Chinghwá (1474), the autumnal dues were again remitted in con- sequence of floods; and in 1495, an epidemic and dearth were exper- ienced. In 1509 a flood came, and famine ensued the next year, when there was another inundation; in consequence of the dearth in 1513, the second harvest duties were remitted. In 1519, fanine was again experienced.

In consequence of the drought in 1540, the customs and taxes were remitted. In the 35th year of Kiátsing, in consequence of a petition by the censor Chau Jütau, the land tax was remitted in the districts of Hwáting, Shanghái, Tsingpú and Kiáting. In 1561, be- cause of the floods, food was given out, and the district magistrate Kub Kwangsien ordered Wang Chau, one of the people, to distribute congee; and the sub-director of the Banqueting Office, Kú Tsunglí, gave out millet for the food of the starving people. In 1567, a severe famine wes felt, and the next year, because of the floods, orders were received from court to waive the collection of the fixed duties, and send up

for that year only the rice used as official rations. In 1573, famine again afflicted this region; and in 1575, the 3d year of Wán- lih, great floods brought a dearth the next year, so that the emperor released the district from arrearages, and ordered that only three tenths of the autumnal taxes should be collected in the ensuing year. In 1579, floods covered the country, to that the censor Lin Ying- kiun, sent to inspect the province, memorialized the emperor to remit a portion of the usual taxes of every kind. All those who nad dis. tributed alms to the distressed were also promoted.

1850.

Years of Famine at Shanghái.

116

In 1592, the sea rose, and Wáng Tán, a native of the place, col- lected many hundred corpses of those drowned, and buried them at his own cost; the taxes were remitted for the next year.

In 1587, the drought and destitution were so great that the people devoured each other, and the officers issued orders and regulations to afford relief. The next year, the money used to buy horses for II. M. stud, and three lacs of taels (£90,000) were sent from the treasury at Nan- king, and the high officer Yáng Wankü was ordered to distribute them in the departments of Súchau and Sungkiáng; but this man was covetous and despised by all, a deceitful hypocrite, so that Táng Hientsú caused him to be dismissed from office. There was a flood that year, so that the inhabitants were destitute, and the emperor listened to the governor and judge, and disbursed the customs of Kiángsú, and the fines levied on the borders of Shantung, to relieve the wants of the poor.

The year 1589 was a bad year, so that the governor Yü Lih me- morialized the Throne, and part of the income from the land and froin the duties, and part of the arrears of former years and dues of that year, were remitted. The prefect Yü Kiun also exhorted the rich to give millet to make soup to feed the starving. In 1591, relief was given out, in consequence of the freshes. In 1608, the water rose so that governor Chau Kungkiáu laid the case before his majesty, and fifty thousand taels were distributed among the destitute, taken from the revenue of the two departments of Hwái-ngán and Yang- chau. The next year there was a dearth, and the same governor ordered the prefect Cháng Kiúteh to direct the district magistrates to see that vegetable soups were given to the starving inhabitants of the villages and hamlets, placing the management of the distribution in the hands of the gentry and elders, and “lovers of righteousness."

In 1824 (4th of Tienkí), there was a great flood and a year of want; W Hing, the sub-director of H. M. stud, a native of Hwa-ting, dis- tributed three thousand peculs of millet to the destitute of his native district. In 1629, a dearth occurred, and the prefect Fáng Yoh-kung took more than seven thousand peculs of rice from the storehouses of one Kú, which he gave away to the poor or sold at a cheap rate. In 1640, there was a severe famine, and a drought the next year, so that the price of grain was high; the küjin graduates Ho Káng and others furnished millet to the poor, and the magistrate Cháng Kwangyoh found on inquiry that many of the people had died in the winter by starvation. The prefect of Sungkiáng received orders to change the tax of rice for three tenths as much wheat as an equivalent.

116

Years of Famine at Shánghái.

MARCH.

In the 9th year of Shuuchí (1652), rice rose very high by reason of the drought; the graduate Tung laid the matter before the magistrate Yáu, requesting him to release the people from paying the autumnal taxes, but through his delay few of the people benefited by the govern- ment bounty. In 1671, there was a famine, and the magistrate Chú disbursed from the granaries. The year 1679 was one of drought and distress; the magistrate Jin delayed collecting the taxes, and reduced the cases in his office; so that, though the taxes were not remitted, the feelings and discontent of the people were quieted.

In 1680 (19th of Kánghí), rice was dear in the spring, and the starving filled the streets; the magistrate Jin himself furnished two hundred peculs of grain and 130 taels in money to the sufferers. In 1696, the sea rose during the summer, drowning many of the people, and carrying both corpses and coffins to distant places; the prefect Kung raised a high tumulus and buried them all in it. He had al- ready distributed relief among the people. In 1705, the magistrate Hü Sz'ching, in consequence of the scarcity, called together the literati and the common people, and sold them food out of the govern- mental granaries at a cheap rate. In 1707, there was a drought and dearth, so that during three months the magistrates distributed the grain laid up in the place according to the law, and also the rice, pad- dy and wheat levied as tax in the districts of Hwaingan. In 1708, there was a great flood, and the grain collected in Kiángsí and Hú- kwáng, to the extent of more than three hundred thousand peculs, was sold at a cheap rate, and congee was distributed to the starving for three months. In 1715 and 1721, the people also received aid from government.

In 1723 (1st of Yungching), the emperor graciously ordered that the money due from fines, and the grain then in store, should be carefully distributed among the poor;

and as the winter was bitter cold, the local officers were ordered to give out food according to the exigencies of the people. The district magistrate, Fú Chítsiuen re- ported that there were upwards of 600 names, and that he had dis- bursed food for a month. In 1724, aid was afforded in consequence of the flond and distress. The provincial treasurer Yurtai obtained permission, and had three thousand peculs of the tribute rice in store brought from Kiángning fú, and distributed in the districts, and given out as congee; he also disbursed fifty thousand taels from the provin- cial treasury to buy food for distribution in the districts which had been submerged. Relief was also afforded in 1726; and in 1732, in consequence of an inundation and dearth, a rescript was received, or-

1850.

Years of Famine at Shángkái.

117

dering the authorities to distribute one tau of rice (about a peck) to every adult, and half as much to every child living in the maritime dis- tricts which had been submerged; more than 3600 peculs were dis- bursed. During six months, over 25,800 peculs were distributed among the poor. The grain junks were also detained, and rice sold from them at a cheap rate. The governor Kiáu Shíchin made a dona- tion of 400 taels to be laid out in alms.

In 1743, the price of rice rose very high, and the prefect Yarha had the tact to get the rich families to act generously and sell grain cheap to those who were suffering. In 1747, the waters rose and caused great distress; congee was given out to the starving, and food supplied to the people for a month. Money was furnished to bury those who had been drowned, and to assist in rebuilding those dwellings which had been destroyed. The district magistrate Wáng Ting subscribed his own salary, and exhorted the benevolent among the gentry and people in the city and villages to assist in carrying these intentions into effect. The next year there was a storm of hail which did great damage, so that his majesty sent orders to lend out seed as might be needed, about one fifth of a peck to an eighth of an acre; and to those persons who had been the greatest sufferers the preceding year, month's provision was lent. Food being very dear at the time, Wang exhorted the gentry and tradesmen to sell food cheap as they had done the previous, year.

In the next year, there was an epidemic, and the district magistrate Lí Wanyáu gave all his salary to buy medicines for the sick. In 1765, the dearth was very severe, and seed was lent to the farmers. The intendant Shin, and the magistrate Lí, both gave up their salaries to induce others to contribute. In the next spring, the dearth was still more severe, and the pestilence again appeared; rice was sold cheap as formerly For those who had died in the waste places boxes were furnished to the extent of a thousand to bury them. The villagers themselves, at the Yoh-wáng temple and monastery of Extended Hap piness, dealt out cash and congee, or ginger soup; and even old gar- ments, and thus saved many lives.

In 1794, there were many bad omens, and the famine waxed sore in the spring of the next year, so that the gentry of the city generally Subscribed millet to be made into soups for distribution; and for the time, they employed Wáng Tingfáng, to superintend the business. The dead were so numerous that they lay in the highways, (lit. “used each other for pillows.")

In 1804, the price of grain being high, it was sold out cheap, and many of the literary persons and people distributed millet to the poor-

118

Paul St's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits. MARCH.

ART. II. Paul Si's Apology, addressed to the emperor Wanlik of the Ming dynasty, in behalf of the Jesuit missionaries, Pantoya and others, who had been impeached by the Board of Rites in a Re- port dated the 44th year, 7th month of his reign, (A. D. 1617.) [For the Chinese copy of this memorial, we are indebted to Wm. Leckhart Esq, medical missionary at Shanghái. It is, we believe, an exact transcript from one engraved on a marble slab, erected at the Jesuit's Church outside of the southern gate of that city, comprising the "Inscription" mentioned by Bishop Smith in his narrative. Ricci reached the capital of China early in the 17th century, and died there in 1610, aged 80. Pantoya was one of the ablest of his immediate sucessors, and Paul Sü his most illustrious pupil. "Like priest, like people." Sii's memorial shall speak for itself; and those who are interested in it can compare it with the copy of the original. How much of the principle and spirit of a Christian, was possessed by this illustrious disciple, we will not venture to say; some of his family still adhere to the faith of their ancient fathers, while others, it is said, are “ Christians.” Of Paul Sü himself, there are many mementoes in and about Shánghải; and in a temple half way between the magistrate's office and the south gate of the city, there is an image of him large as life, and where, by imperial appointment, he receives divine honors! For further particulars respecting Su and his re- nowned daughter Cardida, we refer our readers to Du Halde, Semedo, &c.]

Duke Su Wanting's Apology.

Sü Kwángki, guardian and tutor of the sons of the Imperial house, and Chancellor of the National Institute, respectfully presents this me- morial:

Knowing full well that the arts and sciences of the foreigners are in a high degree correct, your majesty's humble servant earnestly begs of his sacred Intelligence, the illustrious honor of issuing a manifesto in their behalf, so as to render his own felicity eternal, and give great tran- quillity to ten thousand generations. Your majesty's servant has seen, in the Governmental Gazette, the report of the Board of Rites, im- peaching Pantoya and others, your majesty's European courtiers. In that Report it is said, "Their doctrines are penetrating deep, and spreading wide, so that even men of eminence are believing in them;" and," although their discourses about astronomy are absurd, yet even scholars are falling into their cloudy visions." By thus specifying men of eminence” and “scholars," ministers of the Board seem to fear that trunk and branches are being alike involved. Still they have failed to give the names of individuals. Now your servant is one of the ministers of the Imperial Court, who has been accustomed to dis course with your majesty's courtiers on religious subjects; and he is one who believes in the many books they have published With them also he has been accustomed to investigate the laws of mathematics; his earlier and later reports thereon have all been laid before the Im-

1850.

Paul Sir's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits.

119

perial presence; and thus also your servant is among those who have "discoursed about astronomy." If, therefore, your majesty's courtiers are to be found guilty, how can your servant hope to be so fortunate as to escape uncondemned by the ninisters of the Board?

As your servant for years past has been thus accustomed to engage in discussions and investigations with these courtiers, he has become well acquainted with them, and knows that they are not only in de- portment and in heart wholly free from aught which can excite sus- picion, but that they are indeed worthies and sages; that their doc. trines are most correct; their regimen most strict; their learning most extensive; their knowledge most refined; their hearts most true; their views most steady; and that among the people of their own nations, there is not one in a thousand so accomplished, or one in ten thou- sand so talented as these men. Now the reason of their coming thou- sands of miles eastward, is because hearing that the teachers, the sages and worthies of China, served Heaven by the cultivation of personal virtue, just as the teachers in their respective nations by the cultivation of personal virtue, served the Lord of Heaven, and knowing that there was this correspondence in principles, they desired, notwithstanding the difficulties and dangers by land and by sea, to give their seal to the truth, in order that men might become good, and so realize high Heav- en's love to man.

According to their sayings, the service of the High Ruler is a prime duty; the protection of the body and the salvation of the soul are grand essentials; fidelity, filial piety, compassion, and love are to be universally exercised; the reformation of errors and the practice of virtue are initiatory steps; repentance and purification are the requi- sites for personal improvement; the true felicity of life celestial is the glorious reward of doing good; and the eternal misery of earth's pri- son is the bitter recompense of doing evil. All their commands and injunctions are in the highest degree compatible with the principles of Heaven and the feelings of men.

Their laws can cause men to do good most truly, and to depart from evil most completely, for that which they say of the favor of the Lord of heaven's producing, nourishmg and saving, and of his principles of rewarding the good and punishing the evil, is perfectly plain and most strictly true; sufficient to move the hearts of men and to excite in them the love and confidence, ine fear and dread, which naturally spring from internal rectitude.

Your majesty's servant has always been accustomed to consider the rewards and punishments ordained by the ancient rulers and kings, and the distinctions between right and wrong laid down by our sages and worthies, as most luminous and most perfectly adapted to guide

120

Paul Sü's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits.

March.

men to what is good, and deter them from evil. All these, however, can reach only his external conduct, and can not touch his inward feelings. An example in point are the words of Sz'-má Tsien, "Yen- hwui's untimely death, and Tauchih's long life,” which have led men to suspect that there is no future recompense of good and evil. Hence deceit and guile have increased in proportion as the restraints laid thereon have been multiplied. Where one law has been enacted, a hundred evil practices have sprung up, disappointing the heart's desire for stable government, and exciting deep regret on account of the in- adequacy of means to secure that end. With a view of supplying this deficiency, recourse was had to the sayings of the Budhists, which declare that there will be a recompense of good and evil after the body dies; and that for their conduct and feelings both Yenhwui and Tauchih might seem to have had a recompense, which, it was sup- posed, would cause other men without delay to depart from evil and do good. Why then is it that during the eighteen hundred years since the Budhistic religion came to the East, the ways of the world and the hearts of men have not been reformed, except it be because, though seeming to be true, that religion is faise? The doctrine of Láu and Chwang, as they are set forth by the Contemplatists, are dark, far- fetched, and unreliable. All the schemes and legerdemain practiced by the doctors of the black art, are strangely deceptive and unreason- able. Moreover, they (his followers) wish to elevate Budha above the high Ruler, and thus do they act in opposition to the doctrines of the rulers and kings, the sages and worthies of antiquity. When all this is done, on whom then shall men depend? Whom shall they follow?

If there be an absolute desire to have men do good in perfection, then the knowledge of serving Heaven, communicated by your majes- ty's courtiers, is truly competent to repair and augment the royal Institutes, to strengthen and maintain the arts of the literati, and to restore and correct the laws of Budha. The proof of this is, that the nations of Europe which are contiguous to each other, and more than thirty in number, receiving and practicing this religion, during a thou- sand and some hundreds of years up to the present time, whether great or small, have alike been kind to each other; whether high or low, have alike enjoyed repose; their prescribed boundaries have required no guard; nor has their sovereignty been hereditary; throughout their whole domain, there have been no deceivers nor liars; the vices of lewdness and theft from of old have never existed : no one would ven- ture to take up an article dropped upon the highway; and even gates and deers of cities and houses it was not necessary to have closed by night. As to revolt and anarchy, rebels and insurgents, not only

1850.

Paul Su's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits.

121

were there no such things and no such persons, but even such terms and such names had no existence. Thus for a long time, have these nations enjoyed tranquillity, and their governments have been well regulated. All their inhabitants have been thus intensely watchful only lest they should, by falling into error, become guilty of sinning against the Lord of Heaven. Accordingly it is most clear and most manifest that their Jaws assuredly can cause men to do well.

Such is the religion and such are the manners and customs set forth by your majesty's courtiers; and having repeatedly, and in the most tho- rough manner, examined their discourses and investigated their books, your majesty's servant knows that they are all perfectly free from error.

Your majesty's servant has heard of Yú Yu, the ancient minister of Sijung, who gave support to the Tsin dynasty in its rise to great- ness; and of Kinjihshín, the heir of Síyih, who became an illustrious statesman of the Hán dynasty, If these men could be of essential service to the state, it was of no moment whether they came from far

or not.

Moreover the temples and pagodas of the Budhists are to be seen in all parts of the empire, and the lama priests are continually coming to China. The Mohammedans also, whose sacred books have never yet been translated, so as to be adduced as testimonies of their faith, dynasty after dynasty have been freely tolerated with all their errors, and everywhere they have been allowed to build their own places of worship. Our high Emperor commanded two of his ministers Lí Chung and Wú Pehtsung, members of the Imperial Academy, with two of the principal leaders of the Mohanunedans, to translate their as- tronomical books. The result was that they prepared the work called Kien Yuen Sien Shing. The doing of all this brings out to view the sacred purposes of the first monarch of our dynasty, their profound desire to renovate the people and perfect their customs. Hence we see why it was that they sought out and commended [worthy men], not excepting those of countries far remote.

Now with regard to all the writers of these two sects, the Budhist and Rationalists, so imperfect are their doctrines and so incomplete their laws of instruction, that, during this long period of two hundred and fifty years (since the rise of our dynasty), they have not been able to realize the designs of our august sovereign in giving them his special countenance. Were the High Ruler worshiped as reverently as Budha and Láutsz', and were your majesty's courtiers received as indulgently as the priests of those two sects, their royal instruction would rise and flourish, and the principles of rectitude be carried to

VOL. XIX. No. III.

122

Paul Su's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits.

MARCH

such a degree of perfection, as to transcend all that was witnessed in the times of Yáu and Shun and their immediate successors.

During the seventeen years these courtiers have enjoyed your ma- jesty's support, no course has been opened by which they could requite the favors so generously bestowed upon them. Though they have earnestly and heartily desired it, yet they have found no means by which they could display before your majesty the virtues they cherish, and the constancy they have maintained. But knowing these, as your majesty's servant has done, should he keep silence, he would be in- deed guilty of an act of criminal concealment. Hence he has been so rash and so presumptuous as to come forward as their intercessor.

If his sacred Intelligence would deign graciously to receive our apology, grant a manifesto, and for a short space of time, and on per- fect equality with the disciples of Budha and doctors of the Táu sect, allow these courtiers to remain [in the empire] to promulgate their doctrines and urge on their reformation, it is humbly conceived that, ere many years have elapsed, the hearts of men and the ways of the world, will be seen to have undergone a steady and gradual change, progressing till at length there shall be one grand reformation, and perfect virtue become universal. Then every law enacted shall go into effect, and no command given shall be opposed. No unfaithful minister will then be in the capital or in the provinces. The manners of all the people without exception will be such as to render them worthy of being employed in the imperial service. The glorious feli- city enjoyed by your majesty's sacred person will be infinite, and the peace of your blessed empire perpetuated to a myriad generations!

Now since it might be difficult to secure full confidence were your majesty's servant allowed a hearing, or suspicions might be entertained by those who are spectators, and thus cause much debate, your ma- jesty's servant, therefore, would respectfully suggest three modes of examination to ascertain the truth regarding said these courtiers, and also three modes of surveillance, all which herewith he begs to submit for your majesty's consideration. The three modes of examination are:

1st. Let all the courtiers, whose names have been included in the memorials, be called to the capital; and let a selection be made of your majesty's ministers both in and out of the capital; let all these jointly translate the standard works that have been brought from the West; let subjects be taken up in detail-what is said on serving Heaven and loving man, what relates to natural and moral philosophy, to the systems of civil government, to astronomy, to mathematics, to physic and medicine, to agriculture and irrigation, to political economy, &c.;-

1850.

Paul Su's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits.

123

and let a distinct treatise be prepared on each of these; and then let his majesty command the ministers of his own palace, in general as- sembly, to decide whether they are correct or erroneous. And if indeed they be subversive of the cardinal virtues and opposed to the classies, involving wicked doctrines and sinister means, then let the said courtiers be immediately dismissed and expelled; and your majes- ty's servant will willingly abide the punishment appointed for those who aid and abet the deceivers of his majesty.

2d. The words of the courtiers agreeing with those of the literati, but being at variance with those of the Budhists and Táuists; therefore all who are of those two seats, hate and detest them, and spread abroad slanderous reports, greatly to their injury. Needful it is, then, to decide which is right and which is wrong; and to beg your majesty will please command that these courtiers and the most notable of the Budhists and Táuists write in discussion, make the most thorough investigation, and strive and seek to come to an agreement. Then, as before, let his majesty direct that statesmen from among the literati, in general council, decide on the merits of the case; and if the cour- tiers are not preferred for what they have said, or if they have reasoned fallaciously, or have been nonplused; then let them be immediately dismissed and expelled, and let your majesty's servant be punished with them.

3d. As it would be difficult in the translation of their books to know where to stop, and as the Budhists and Táuists may perhaps not have the men [competent to take part in this], let your majesty's courtiers be instructed to draw up a compendium of their religion, in detail, stating its prohibitions and injunctions, with its requisitions and re- wards. Le this, with some thirty of the volumes that have been already translated, and ten or more of the original volumes, be to- gether submitted for your majesty's inspection, and if these be found contradictory, and opposed to the principles of reason, incompetent to urge men to do good, and to guard them from evil, to change and improve their manners and customs; then immediately let these cour- tiers be dismissed and expelled, and let your majesty's servant be pu- nished with them.

These are the three modes of examination (which are here suggested in order] to ascertain the truth concerning said courtiers. The three modes of surveillance are these:

ist. Regarding the item of expenditure-which has specially sub- jected your majesty's courtiers to suspicion-both those who suspect they make silver and gold, and those who suspect they are supported

124 Paul Su's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits.

MARCH,

by the barbarian merchants [at Canton], are in error. Having volun- tarily left their homes, and not engaging in any lucrative occupation, they are of course the recipients of what has been soutributed. At present, however, their entire provision for food and clothing comes from contributors in Europe; and in its transmission, by exposure to winds and waves, to robbers and pirates, much fails to reach its des- tination, thus causing them great distress. Yet during these twenty years [since their arrival], they have not received from the people a single thing, a single cash; and yet they fear that some, not being observant, will suspect they received it for nought, or had obtained it by deceit or fraud, thus adding iniquity to transgression, especially as large demands were made on them by their extensive and varied intercourse. By the present scheme, besides allowing to them a stipend as heretofore, from your majesty's Court of Banquets, let orders be given that these courtiers may receive a measured amount of contributions [from the Chinese] for food and clothing, and let them be allowed to follow their own convenience, since, in their disinter- estedness, they will never consent to receive aught beyond what is sufficient for their personal use. A sufficient support being thus provided, orders may be given that the barbarian merchants at Canton forward no more presents, and that the money, which is sent on from Europe, on its reaching the custom-house, may be intercepted and remanded. In this way all communication [with Europe] will be cut off, and every suspicion removed.

2d. As your majesty's courtiers, in whatever place they may reside, are competent in the most faithful manner to instruct both the scholars and the people, whether they be poor and mean, or rich and honorable; henceforth, therefore, in whatever place they choose to reside, let them be allowed the exercise of their appropriate functions ; and let the magistrate treat them with becoming courtesy, allowing them to influence and guide whomsoever they please. Should the magistrate, in any case, be unable to repose confidence in them, then let them command the scholars and people-selecting such as have character and property,-to unite in companies of ten or twenty families, and give bonds of security to the magistrate for them. Should it indeed happen that any of the teachers, losing their virtue, conduct themselves in an irregular manner, harboring vain purposes, uttering wicked words, and displaying a want of principle, then let them, according to what has been proposed, be expelled and banished ; and let those who gave bonds for them, share in their guilt. Such as are without any bonds for their security, must not be allowed lo re-

1850.

Paul Si's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits.

125

main in the country. Should any of the people, hearing rumors of their behaving in an irregular manner, bring accusations against them, then let the magistrates be required to investigate the facts, and search out the true circumstances of the case. Thus the practice of deceit will be impossible; and those who are true, and those who are hypocritical, will be brought out to view in their own characters.

3d. If the native securities unite to conceal and hide offenders so as to make it difficult to repose confidence, then again, let the magistrates be instructed at any time they please to make careful investigation. After having former offenders at once exposed, then let all such native scholars and people, as have maintained a pure and elevated course of conduct, be allowed to choose their own teachers; and let these teach- ers, each being furnished from the magistracy with a stamped and du- ly authenticated register in duplicate, be required, by means of these to make, at the magistrate's office, a continued report. At the year's end, let each magistrate carefully examine all those who have followed these teachers, and afterwards transfer into a separate register, the names of all such as either have not been accused, or if accused have not been found guilty. Once in three years let there be a general ex- amination; and let the magistrates and teachers freely commend all those who, having followed this religion, are not only free from all er- ror and crime, but have made many and commendable advances in well doing; let them also ascertain the number, and determine the degree of criminality of such as are guilty of wicked conduct; and let those who gave bonds for the same, in like manner receive due punish- ment. If there be those who have purposely offended, and who after having been warned and admonished by their associates and teachers, will not reform, then let these be reported to the magistrates that their names may be removed from the register. Should any be informed against by their own associates before their names are reinoved from the registers; or should the offenses of any one, committed before entering this religion be subsequently discovered; in all such cases, let the criminality be restricted to the offenders themselves, and let their associates be in no way implicated. By this means, officers of govern. ment will have reliable registers for reference, and all the people can clearly see that due examination has been made; and though the num- ber of disciples be small, each in his own sphere will be useful. More- over, if the Budhists and Táuists should ever succeed in raising reli- gious discussions, there will be no further necessity for any scheme that can produce excitement; since it will only be needful, carefully distinguishing between the people and the teachers, to have all cases

126 Paul Sü's Apology in bekuif of the Jesuits.

MARCH,

examined, and rewards and punishments meted out by the methods now proposed: in no very long lapse of time it will be abundantly evi- dent who is right and who wrong, which is useful and which injurious.

Your majesty's servant, with profoundest reverence, begs to lay the foregoing clauses before his sacred Intelligence, to scan and to select, and to cause to be carried into effect such as shall be deemed desira- ble. Being younger than the ministers of the Board of Rites, he would not presume to place himself in collision with them nor oppose their words. This only he does: after the most thorough and careful in- vestigation he clearly sees, [and testifies] that for perfecting the adminis- tration of the empire, and securing peace and good government, noth- ing can surpass this that is taught by your majesty's courtiers. If now the recommendation of the Board be granted, these men must at once return to their own countries. Knowing so much and having said so little in their behalf, your majesty's servant is filled with the deepest regret, and therefore, after having fasted and performed the requisite ablutions, he does not shrink from the responsibility of laying their case before the Throne.

As to the things which ministers of the Board say they have heara, they are only such as your servant himself heard in former days, and which then filled him with suspicion. But after years of careful ex- amination and inquiry,—when he had a sincere mind to see the truth in them, and was able to understand them most thoroughly, then his confidence became strong and undoubting. Were there indeed the smallest reason for entertaining suspicion regarding these men, then there might be some shadow of doubt in your servant's mind; and although free from the smallest fault, yet if these men were not truly sages and worthies, then too, they might not be of great advantage; and it would be to your servant of little inoment, whether they were sent away or were retained.

As it regards the improvement of the imperial Calendar, that is also a matter of little importance. Being as he is, however, one of those ministers who are appointed to attend on his majesty, how can your servant dare rashly to plead in their behalf, insult and deceive his princely Father, and expose himself to condign punishment! If minis ters of the Board would but examine and inquire thoroughly, as your servant has done, then he apprehends that they would not be behind him in advocating their cause.

Your servant in rashly presuming to approach the Heavenly Majesty, is overwhelined with infinite fear and dread, while he earnestly awaits the imperial mandate in reply to this memorial.

1850. Paul Su's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits. 127

聖

人亦甚止乎亦亦中日子南明最左徐皆皆嚴踪然臣當臣士京表正春文務千其跡臣也與嘗君有禮章愚坊定修入學心累諸之與子信部隆臣左公身之甚事年陪考諸日向重知贊辯以英博一以臣求陪士之西以見善學亊萬其無來果曆臣人者洋永甚兼谁人識可因應法講部一陪萬真翰疏之甚疑與得前究臣云臣年慈林傑精寔講罪後道恐安麗褔乞院

所其皆究臣章理根為迪士

以心聖考甘疏韾株星我以

數甚賢求敢具多連官等貽

檢討:徐

萬真之知幸在刊及之内萬光里其徒此部御刻略言言世東見也諸臣前則不士其X 來甚其臣之則信指人說安者定道最不與向賓亦浸事盖在甚真言言之然墮淫臣彼彼正最以星者廷其

奏

篇

遠

國國

苟官臣臣雲士邸

教中守不免者也之霧君報

128 Paul Si's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits. MARCH, 天上上天天

術嚴顏是罰心主理之善帝天届理主於欺回非聖使生人榮改爲愛善相聞是詐之能賢其育情賞過宗人以符中假愈天及之愛謎之以為本之稱合國拜甚盜人是信救至地入以意是聖民一師之非畏之其黻門保其以資之法之外皆懼思法以救說辛之說立壽行範發賞能殃償身以苦教以百使不人於善令為梅靈昭艱布輔英人能於絲罰人作滌為事難修之生疑及善裒惡爲惡除切其空於人禁故之善之為要售有兽之人也理必苦進以善願惡中於臣明眞報修忠惡治之情惡嘗白去一以孝之之無又至蕭真切生慈報心叛如詳古切必戒天愛在恨是司極來足盡訓真為於無以馬備帝以規福工身必防韆然王費所為夫後泊範所賞之勵言悉作以則之傘云罰賞人天善

履身危事蹈

相

使

1860.

Paul Sü's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits.

129

天

王天上

主業語進行化之所帝當易不外雖則業言夜邦此左學依之行則旋行諸其惟文不君教右真據上瑜其踵中臣法恐字閉無千儒可乎則珈言矣情所寔失而關姓術以必者似奈顏自能壓無至通百救補欲與雜是何囘言使獲之於國年正益使古符而佛盜然人罪其悖無以佛人带籙非漵跖臣爲久逆数至法盡王之也來似審

安叛諜於者

其亦

議旣

諭彰

察明

其較圖著

實矣費参此

長亂之今也治非人大盖如獨終小彼獨終小彼此無古相西然其無恂洋事淫上鄰舉無盜下近國其之相三

亙等

考数

稽化

亽亦路封餘兢并不

悉風

競其拾無奉

YOL, XIX, NO. 11.

為聖法說來善賢乖翠千皆

則之謬宗八得

請旨而者百其諸旨而煮百其陪悖無衍年報臣理老而謂所使且莊世宜傳人欲之道使事何抗旨人人所佛幽心為適而邈未善從加而能去何於無改惡

善去惡

130

聖

皇上皇

Paul Sü's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits.

高

Manch,

探不之之以表

納言道特則德諸賜有所陪表隱懷臣草蔽之一目之忠十今藎七暫是延載與以甄恩儈冒企施徒昧衷深

道陳無厚

明而抱上代帝朝未麻皇經過世皆化等帝典布于不上容章民翻命可海為妾納之法成譯翰為內漢臣儈盛未俗曆林証番名聞道心備是法臣據將由者若二以至李喇茍余容以百褒翀朝嘛利西納崇五表為吳以時於戎諸十搜乾伯來至國之陪常年揚元宗包中臣老來不先與荒國近臣

則者遺

則者遺聖回容師何佐

典崇未遠之

興崇未遠之回納如論秦

生

士譞諸

諸

化率能外書

化奉能外書大體回為興

一個上陪致仰而此司拜回又霸

體兼連臣理

釋見馬之一伏金

容

臣報臣報

必

留

旣答

敷

宣

答無所

唐處

道先沙寺教見日請朝赤所並梵殫家聖黑在無剎西道意馬有傳琳域術深哈之譯宮之

1850.

Paul Sü's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits.

天

國

131

諸須老臣命藥愛師三觀詐躬比風勸陪定相甘廷農人乃並猜永延戶翕化臣其左受臣田之擇以忖萬無成然竊與是僧扶共水說內上世疆可丕意有道同定利格外請有之之封變數名乞之欺其等物臣太遐之法年

僧流道咸之非利理數之臣矣互共果除之八法偏相債其係害論同其設以辨嫉二叛之治譯一為區爲臣鄳是諸常事國西試一推以陪拂一平來召時勘謗臣經一天經疏之陳害之邪成下傳中法說中貫術費之凡有有難務傷與左術事名三以求風儒道下陪處逮聞家即及臣證信

流罔是興窮僚驗售平福俗立之

而後

必人

合世

出道

而必

不断犯次

中改外觀皆乃勿至

流相行歷

使之或

一

仍

播合斥算必釋逐醫

主法恐

之德

衮有旁

臣同

132 Paul Sü's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits.

御

MARCH,

之粮且恐獲今濟動與覽呈經臣與儒外照交人至衣皆見受如翻將受學義舊際不諸食非猜其其

譯教共之不給往見臣皆也疑罪蹐書中罪肯發來察亦西諸者此駁

籍大其共受外反受國臣止三悖

三慈三論者其多之苦捐旣為者理

十誠譯定聽餘煩無之施已盤試不

餘勸書之從明費名然之出費驗足

卷規若如其合故或二人家一之勸

原條難言便諸耳更十展不節法善

來與就無廣臣為以年轉營或也誠本其赭

本其豬可海量今設來託生疑處惡事借夷受之騙不寄產燒置易

經踕道理典功或屈商捐計科受問自煉之俗諭助除歛人遇然金法移

效無詞十界其窮以以光等一風取銀其風用給祿項錢波給或度衣寺罪

詞窮即行斥逐臣

即行

於疑諸行

旣食恩過物賊捐夷臣所足足賜相多施所逐不用錢加蕈不凡接以臣

費⇧斥

倂並諸

進已陪臣

1850. Paul Sü's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits. 138

潋一犯合道合容事諸失止待皆釋得者無有同行所眞理人德者使能猜多作過過敬高在僞傳一猥或隨蹇嫌送奸犯惡者潔官自聞體行十人心矣西犯兼問循地司見告科邪家引勸其來科多有環方不矣言坐言或掖化二之記善報士時其者其二或自諸金北行名數民做三官無念十官今陪錢人可另在細地司人表家司宜臣仍之指籍官從體方亦保率同未合所行眾印登年受察保要結不具能隨居關寡官記終教除舉體者端一相其地津罪與三正者有倘訪不者甘償所方嚴之同年印有前有的得依結合在不查輊敎總官司項扶確容今在本依擇阻重之行備給違同務留部官地止士回甘查與犯隱求若議如士焚民如結優察從印登寔他放司民修不此士行如教信時難跡人流教擇官論音民嘉從人文科以則有进之有司富耗鼉獎教眾簿舉遽掩以逐人身以賁斷行如人骨二外信飾違甘果家禮貧絶罰從宋否扇其再難犯結有行相賤盡

134 Paul Sü's Apology in behalf of the Jesuits.

欽

MARCH

聖

體如犯司治

A深疑沐允策言明

雖信之之陳部無與裁盆聽有此在除若非不請議以之擇只查官從其從細疑伺至一過相如久須其府教教作使祭於時此左在自分他有籍之奸其數部歸倘特可明士釋籍前者人徒人嵗臣國以采民道可事或故而果臣所臣臣乞此同諸穡發教犯未有實言有考賜三人諸在簫罪是纖有風懷究施者亦或人後未器聖芥心聞不就行處同學互者除司餐可窺之土詳臣置此論相罪而流疑其說私灼於之法敎覺止全同輩臣情臣悔見部法考法察本教教不心實在無國臣也察更不身之戒能有後背窮家為以賞不惟同人勸大一來日是致衙上罰必人敎自不有亳洞亦以盛門諸誰設徒之行懮神未悲會不治後條是計寡人出因益信底開避保輩伏誰造少並首而則又裡之罪太非惟非言仍不者報其使乃亦戾平敢孰希於與或明去其始龠齋

損圖事坐過官之抗

命天

1850. Notice of Japan in the Hai-kwoh Tú Chi.

君

136

{0 萬歷四十四年七月

之威臣較盡恐父為又臣歷其至不矣獎亦部自之安身一留勝臣許復臣干游敢爲節何惶干亦如而罪說妄侍關恐胃不臣同罰欺加從係臣待後其察哉岡稱之亦事於推詳竊許臣輕修

ART. III. Japan : A Translation of the 12th Chapter of the Hái-kwok

Te ChH,海國圖志or Notices of Foreign Countries, illustrat-

ed with Maps and Engravings. Published at the city of Yang- chau fú in Kiángsú, in the summer of 1847.

[This work now consists of sixty chapters, ten having been added to the Årst edition, which appeared in 1842. The compiler Wei-yuen, a native of Sháu-yáng in-Húnén, and a subordinate officer of the Council, tells us in the preface, that it is based upon Commissioner Lin's Sz'-chau Chi, or Notices of the Islands in the Four Seas, which was translated from the writings of foreigners, or drew its information from them: it divides the whole into eigh- teen parts, which are set forth in classical and somewhat obscure language. The 1st section enjoins the necessity of taking advantage of barbarian power and inventions, to resist the barbarians, and to be on a proper footing with them. This may be said to be the grand object of the book, which then proceeds to give a geographical and historical account of all the nations in Europe, Asia, Africa, and America. The closing chapters direct attention to the superiority of barbarians in their method of circulating news, ship-build- ing, and gunnery; and are filled with woodcuts representing things and pro cesses, &c. Amongst barbarians, the English occupy a prominent place.

The translator was induced to undertake a version of the 12th Chapter by a remark in the Chinese Repository of September 1847, where the Hái-kwoh Tú Chi is reviewed, and its authorship ascribed to Lin: "The 12th book on Japan," says the reviewer, “is an original collection, little known to our book-makers.” This is doubtless true; "but it is feared that the amount of useful matter contained in it is scarce sufficient to repay the trouble of cloth- ing it in an English dress. It serves as an instance of the extreme unfitness of a Chinese to accomplish such a task as the compiler of the work pro- posed to himself. He adds no comment or information of his own, but is content with giving extracts from The Chronicles of the Ming Dynasty; The.Art of War; History arranged in Chapters, by Yu Ching-sieh; Notes of particulars of Foreign States, by Chin Lun-tung; Geography of the whole world, by Nán Hwai-chá; Comparative Inquiry concerning the four Bar- barian Races, published under the present dynasty, or by Imperial Authority; Annals of Macao; Universal Geography; and the Postscript of Shun king.

136

Notices of Japan in the Hui-kwoh Tú Chi.

MARCH,

A Notice of Foreign Countries, illustrated with Maps and De- signs. Chapter XII.

The Book of the Southeastern Ocean; in which the insular states omitted in the original work are supplied.

Here follows an abstract of history, regarding the Japanese Islands. Nothing has beeu transcribed from the annalists of the dynasties pre- ceding the Ming, as they have no reference to the maritime defenses. Chronicles of the Ming.

Jih-pun (Japan) was in ancient times the dependent state of Wo; in the period Hánhang⚫ of the Tang dynasty, A. D. 670, its name was changed to Jik-pun (the Day-spring), from its proximity to the rising of the sun in the Eastern Ocean. It is a land surrounded by water; and only in its north-eastern extreu...ity are there high mountains. It contains five ki or principalities,† seven circuits or departmeuts, and three islands, which are subdivided into 115 prefectures, comprising 587 districts: The smaller states [adjoining it] are all subject to its rule: the lesser of these are 100 ♬ in extent, the larger not above 500; the least populous have 1000, the most, 10,000 or 20,000 inhabitants. The sovereignty is hereditary, ‡ and the ministry also hold place by virtue of descent.

Until the time of the Sung dynasty (950—1280), there had been communication under every dynasty between the Ceutral Kingdoin and Japan, which had paid tribute regularly, without any interruption; but after this, although the founder of the Yuen (Kublai khan) sent envoys several times to require it, it did not arrive, and he according- ly gave orders to Fán Wan-hú and others to take a fleet with a hun- dred thousand men, and reduce Japan to subjection; these got as far as Wú-lung shin, where they encountered a gale in which the whole force was lost, and there was then no more intercourse between the two countries, until the close of the Yuen (1366).

At the commencement of the Ming, the Japanese availed themselves of the circumstance of the troops of the Central Kingdom being other- wise engaged, to make frequent piratical descents upon the maritime districts. In the 2d year of Hungwú (1368), an envoy was dispatch- ed with an imperial letter [of greeting], who was withal to inform

•

Hunhang. In the reign of Káutsung, during which the name of the period was changed thirteen times. Christianity is supposed to have been introduced into China by the Nestorians under this monarch, A. D. 654—678.

↑ Kf in classically the domain of the Emperor, 1000 l in extent.-See Book of Odes.

↑ Lit, the sovereign is hereditarily surnamed w. ng, the king.

1850.

Notice of Japan in the Hai-kon Túi Chí,

137

himself of the cause of these incursions. The Japanese showed no respect for the Emperor's commands, but continued their raids as be- fore. Tribute was frequently tendered, but as the proper document never came with it, it was always rejected.

In the 20th year of this monarch (1386), Kú Teh-hing, the Marquis of Kiánghiá,* was directed to proceed to Fuhkien, and Tangho, Duke of Sinkwoh, to Chehkiáng, to put in order the defenses of the coast. The former province was called upon to furnish a hundred vessels, and Kwangtung a double contingent. It fell at this time that Hú Wei- yungt was projecting his rebellion, and he applied to Japan to aid him therein. The king commissioned Jü-yáu, a Budhist priest, to put himself at the head of some four hundred troops, who, he was to give out, were bearers of tribute; and the present he sent was a large mass of wax, in which were concealed arms and gunpowder: but by the time these reached China, Hú Wei-yung was overthrown, and on the affair coming to light, it was determined to break off all intercourse with Japan, and to devote especial attention to the protection of the coast [against its hostility]. Subsequently, when the memoranda of the founder of the dynasty were drawn up, Japan was added to the number of unconquered states, fifteen in all.

At the beginning of the reign Yungloh (1401), tribute was sent, and the proper address with it; and the pirates of Tui-ma and Tai-chí having just then been plundering the inhabitants of the coast, the Em- peror wrote to command the king of Japan to seize them. The latter thereupon sent forth his troops, captured them all, bound fast their leaders, twenty in number, and delivered them up. From this time whenever tribute was transmitted to China, such pirates as had been

* Hau of Kiánghia, i, e. Marquis of Kiánghiá; kung of Sinkwoh, i. e. Duke of Sinkwoh. The five titles of Chinese nobilities, kung, kau, peh, isz' nán, are explained to be indicative of certain qualities in those to whom they were given; kung had regard to the public good; hau, expelled for their virtues waited for better times; pak were bright men of intelligence ; tøz' were capable of training others: and nán of sustaining important and responsible duties. Bridgman's Chrestomathy, page 592. The first three, kung, haw, and pek, exist- ed under the Hit and Shang dynasties, some two thousand years before the Christian sera. In the time of the latter, there were four pek hau over the East, West, North, and South. Wan-wang, for instance, the father of Wo-wáng, who founded the succeeding dynasty of Chau, was pek hau of the west; under the control of each of these were 200 chú hau. The titles isz' and nán do not ap- pear to have been granted till the accession of Wú-wáng; he made a fresh par tition of the Empire, dividing it into 800 small states, B. C. 1100. Kiánghiá was in Hupeh, Sinkwoh in Kiángsa. Under the Ming, the revenues of thece fies reverted in part to the holders of the titles.

+ Hú Wei-yung, an intriguing minister of high rank under the founder of the Ming, was convicted of sedition, overthrown and beheaded about 1379

VOL. XIX. NO. III.

188

Notice of Japan in the Hai-kwoh Tú Chi

MARCH,

taken were forwarded with it; and the address to the Emperor, ascom- panying the tribute, ran as follows: “If, on the islands of your Majes- ty's servant there be persons without regular calling, who engage in piracy, it is indeed without the knowledge of your servant, and be prays your indulgence (or that their fault be not laid to his charge)." The pirates however were not exterminated until the 17th year (1418), when Liú-kiáng, the general commanding in Liáutung put them to great rout at Wáng-hái-wo, after which their irruptions were less fre- quent; but neither did envoys come with tribute from Japan. Be- tween the fourth and eighth years of the reign Chingtung (1459–63), the Japanese, with forty sail, made a series of descents upon the depart- ment of Tái-chau and the district of Táiming. To this they were instigated by two men of Hwáng-yen and Lung-yen who had been op- pressed by bond-service,* and had, accordingly, deserted to Japan as far back as the period Hunghí (1424).

The Japanese were naturally cunning: they would always put on board some of the produce of their own country, and at the same time weapons of war; with these they would stand off and on until an oppor- tunity offered, when they would display their arms and make a wild inroad on the coast; should none occur, they would parade their pro- duce, styling it “tribute to the crown." The southeast coast was much afflicted by them. Their envoys too often put people to death, and otherwise transgressed the laws; the object of all of them in coming with tribute was to benefit by trade, and to connect themselves with the more daring and crafty of the inhabitants of the coast: thus they were either bearers of tribute or freebooters, as it suited them.

In the 27th year of Kiátsing (1547), the siunfú† Chú Hwan strictly prohibited this intercourse, and beheaded those who carried it on: he was for this cause very unpopular with a large portion of the inhabi- tants of Chebkiáng and Fuhkien, who having been up to this time the chief patrons of the Japanese in China, now lost the profit of their trade, and as, in several memorials to the Throne, he farther accused the majority, in plain terms, of correspondence with the Japanese, the

* Forced to render the bond-service once exacted from all vaɛsais of the em- pire, or having been over-pressed in the levies. In ancient times the personal service was very distressing, two out of three being called on to serve in time of war before the establishment of a regular army; after which the land appears to have been taxed for the pay and support of troops. The levies were formerly called yáu, the subsidies yuh ; the term yu-yuk in the text applies to the former requisition.—See Meadows on Land Tenure; Trans. of Asiatic So- ciety in China, 1847. Also Chi. Rep. Vol. XVIII, page 569.

A siunfu is now the governor of a province.

1850.

Notice of Japan in the Hái-kwok Tú Chí.

189

population of these provinces detested him so much that the Censor Chau Liáng, a native of Fuhkien, impeached him, and applied to have the office of siunfú changed to thet of siwn-shí, so that his power might be destroyed. His prayer was supported by his party at court, and in the end complied with; Chú Hwán was afterwards stripped of office in consequence, and being implicated in a charge contrived against him of inflicting capital punishment upon his own responsibility, de- stroyed himself. After this there were no other siunfú appointed for four years. The prohibitions regarding foreign intercourse fell once more into desuetude, and disorder multiplied exceedingly.

When the founders of this dynasty, the Ming, settled the establish- ment of Chehkiáng, they made regulations for the trading vessels, to the superintendence of which there was appointed a eunuch, who resided at Ningpe, and, when the merchantmen came in, fixed the price of their cargoes; the control and management of their crews were in the hands of the authorities.

In the time of Shi-tsung (1522-65), eunuchs were dismissed through- out the empire from posts of command, and these commissioners of customs were also abolished. The cunning inhabitants of the coast therefore possessed themselves of the profit of the trade, which con- tinued in the hands of mercantile people, until communication with foreigners was strictly prohibited; it then passed into those of persons of birth or station, who repudiated their debts to the Japanese to a worse degree than the others had done. When they were pressing in their demands for inoney, these men so scared the officials by their alarming language, that the latter would have exterminated the Ja- panese; but as soon as the troops were about to take the field, they

* A censor, as his title implies, charged with a certain circuit of inspection, or representing certain provinces, as far as their surveillancc is concerned. See Morrison's View of China, p. 90 What was the difference between a siun-shí and a siun-fú, does not appear.

防海備覽

1 The Fang Hai Pi-lon shows that he was accused of straining the law, for putting to death some ninety persons as pirates who had been made prisoners, and forced to act as such. This was not until the power of the malcontents and others who had complete command of the seas, had com- pelled government to prohibit positively all maritime intercourse with foreigners. The rovers appear to have been chiefly Fuhkien men: their families and pro- perty on shore were left untouched while they scoured the coast, assuming the titles and state of monarchy. Chú Hwan's memorial repelled the charge brought against him, by showing that with the existing interdict in force, these people alledged to have been captured, had no business to put themselves in the way of the pirates, who could not have got at them had they obeyed the laws; and he insisted upon the guilt of those whom he had beheaded. He fell, however, the victim of an intrigue se the text relates.

140

Notice of Japan in the Hai-kwoh Tú Chi.

MARCH,

wheedled them into moving off, telling them, “We do not mean not to pay

you the full amount sometime or other." The Japanese lost the produce of their own country, and being unable to return home, were very indignant. Meanwhile, the leading bad characters (of China) such as Wáng Chih, Sü Hái, Chin Tung and Mayeh, who had always been lying perda amongst them, discontented with the Inner Land, escaped to the islands, and became the chief advisers of the Japanese, whom they induced to make descents upon China, which was accordingly ravaged by large bodies of pirates in separate squad- rons, who wore the dress and counterfeited the flags and signals of Japan. So that the troubles [supposed to be] wrought by the natives of that country daily increased.

The Emperor now decided upon re-appointing a siunfú, and Wang Sü, a Censor; was appointed accordingly in the 7th moon of the 31st year (1551); but the pirates had become so formidable that it was impossible to exterminate them. At the commencement of the dynasty, fortified posts had been erected along the coast at all places of importance, and vessels of war had been stationed at those of which the command had been given to tú-sz't. The siun-shi and tú- sz't had by these means kept them in check at all points, and a long peace had ensued, during which the ships of war became un- serviceable, vacancies occurred in the ranks, and when an alarm was given, fishing-boats had to be taken up to act as cruisers; but as the troops put on board these had not been used to their exercise, and fighting was not the particular vocation of the crews of such vessels, as soon as those of the pirates were known to be coming, they fled on the first report of their approach; and as there were not either any commanders fit to put themselves at the head of the Chinese, wherever they came they did terrible mischief.

In the 3d moon of the 32d year (1552), Wáng Chih and the Japanese made a descent with a large force: their united ships, some hundreds in number, covered the sea as they went. The alarm was given simultaneously both east and west of the Chen river, and north and south of the Yangtsz' kiáng, for several thousand li. They stormed the

* Produce; the word tsz' may mean wealth, money, &c., but a reference to the Fáng Hai Pí Lán quoted above will show that it here signifies the cargo they were to have disposed of for the state, of which they could render no account, and so being unable to return to Japan, quartered themselves on the islands, and took to piracy out of revenge, as well as with a view of making up what they had lost by the dishonesty of the Chinese.

+ Tú-sz', ranking as a major of the British army, or commander of the navy. ; Civilians of rank.

1850.

Notice of Japan in the Hải-kon Tú Ch.

141

fort of Chang-kwoh, and in the 4th moon, invaded T'ai-tsống chau, stormed the town of Shanghái, sacked Kiáng-yin, and attacked Chápu. In the 8th moon, they plundered the station of Kin-shán, and broke into the districts of Tsungming, Cháng-shuh and Kiáting. In the 1st moon of the 33d year (1553), they moved out of Tai- tsáng upon Súchau, which they pillaged; attacked Sungkiáng, and repassing the river rapidly, made a stand to the north of it in Tung- chau and Trái châu. In the 4th moon, they razed Kiáshen to the ground, stormed the town of Tsungming, ravaged Súchau fú a second time, and made their way into the district town of 'Tsungteh. In the 6th moon, they proceeded by way of Wú-kiáng to Kiá-hing, after pil- laging which they returned to Cheh-lin (the wood of Cheh), where they took up a position, and went to and fro in every direction just as if they were in an uninhabited country. Wáng Sü not being able to do anything, was in a short time removed to Tá-tung (in Shánsí) to be siunfú there; his place being supplied by Lí Tien-chung. By the Em- peror's desire Cháng King, president of the Board of War assumed the general control of military operations, raised troops on all sides, and advanced to exterminate the enemy with his united forces. At this time their haunts were at Chuenshá marsh, and in the wood of Cheh, from which they made forays in all directions.

In the 7th moon of the following year (1554), the pirates seized some [government] vessels, with which they made an irruption into Chápú and Hái-ning. They rased Tsungteh to the ground, and pro- ceeding thence to Tangtsih, ravaged it, with Sin-shí, Hángtang, and Shwánglin; and assaulted the district town of Teh-tsing. In the 5th moon, again uniting themselves with some freshly arrived Japanese, they made a sudden descent upon Kiáhing, but on reaching the stream of Wang-king, they were attacked with success by Cháng King, who beheaded upwards of 1900 of them; the rest escaped to Cheh-lin. The new comers once more laid waste the region about Súchau, their ravages extending to Kiángyin and Wú-sih; and they crossed and landed from the Tai Hú, or Great Lake, without opposition from any

one.

There were on an average three native Japanese in every ten, the remaining seven [were Chinese, who] followed the others. In action they used to drive their prisoners on in front, and their discipline was such that all these fought till they died. The government troops, on the other hand, always weak and cowardly, fled before them in great confusion wherever they came. The Emperor accordingly dispatch- od Cháu Wan-hwa, a vice-president of the Board of Works, to take

142

Nsice of Japan in the Hái-kwah Tú Chi.

MARCH,

the chief command, and to look into the state of the army. He was a covetous man, who promoted the undeserving and left merit unre- warded; so that the troops became more and more disorganized. Cháng King and Li Tienchung were both put in chains, and superseded by Chau Chung and Hú Tsunghien. A month elapsed, and the former ended his career, being relieved by Yang ĺ-shi. The robbers mean-

Í-shí. while extended their power gradually on the north and south of the Yangtz' kiáng, and the east and west of the river Cheh, until there was no place in which traces of them were not to be met with.

Every new Japanese reinforcement fired its own vessels. From Hángchau fi they passed west, and pillaging Shun-ngán, fell suddenly on the district town of Hih in Hwuichau; thence they came to Tsih- ki and Sing-teh, and marched rapidly through Kinghien to Nanling. From this they passed on to Wú-hú, burned Nán-ngán, burst upon the prefecture of Tái-ping, attacked the market-town of Kiángning, and moved directly upon Nanking Dressed in red, with yellow caps, they attempted the great gate Nganteh of that city, and Kiáh-kang, in good order, but [unable to make an impression] they retired quick- ly upon Mʊh-ling-kwán, passed through Lih-shui to Lih-yáng and 1-hing, which they plundered; then, hearing that the government troops were advancing from the Great Lake, they crossed Wú-tsin, and on reaching Wúsih halted at Hwui-shán, after flying in one day and night some 180 k. At Hú-yé, they were surrounded by the troops, and pursued to Yanglin Bridge, where they were eutirely cut to pieces.

In this affair, the robbers were never above 60 or 70 in number, and yet they marched several tens of A, massacred and wounded perhaps 4000 people; and this during some eighty days before they were externiinated. These things came to pass in the 9th moon of the 34th year (1554), and Tsáu Páng-fú, siunfú oi Yingtien reported a victory. Cháu Wan-bwá, envious of his fame, assembled the forces of Chelkiáng and Chillí, and accompanied by Tsung Hien, came with them in person, engaging Tsáu-Pang-fú to cooperate with him in exterminating the Japanese in their haunt at Tau-tsih. They pushed forward simultaneously by different routes, and pitched their camp by the brick bridge of Sungkiáng. The enemy, all tried wen, came on to the assault, and put them to great rout. Cháu Wan-hwa's courage failed him, while that of the banditti increased. In the 10th moon, some Japanese landed in Lohtsing, and made a foray into Hwang-yen, Sien-kii, Funghwa, Yuyau, and Shang-yu. The multi- tude killed or captured by them was incalculable, and though the whole number in Ching-hien, where they were all destroyed, did not amount

1850.

Notice of Japan in the Iúi-kwok Tú Chí. 143

to quite 200, they had managed to find their way a considerable dis- tance into three profectures, ravaging the country for fifty days conse- cutively before they were put down.

At an earlier period, a band of them had spread through Shantung from Jib-cháu to the garrison town of Tung-ngán, after plundering which they had gone on to Hwái ngán, Kien-yi, Muhyáng, and Tau-yaen, until they were stopped at Tsingho by the rains. All that the troops of Sü-chau, and Pei-chau destroyed did not after all amount to more than a few score of men, while the region which had suffered from their outrages was upwards of a thousand & in extent, and such was their ferocity they had massacred above a thousand people. Chau Wan-hwá was aware that ever since his defeat at the Brick bridge, the power of the Japanese had gone on increasing; that those at Cheb-lin, who had moved over to Chau-pú, and joined the others who lay off their old haunt at Chuen-shá, and the High bridge of Kiá-ting, were perfectly independent; and that not a day passed without fresh incursions being made, and outrages committed by them; notwith- standing he reported that piracy was put down, and solicited his recall.

In the 2d moon of the following year (1555), Yáng-í was succeed- ed by Tsung Hien, and Yusn Ngo was made siunfú of Chehkiáng. Tsung Hien prayed the Emperor to send an envoy with written in- structions to the king of Japan to prohibit, and put an end to the piracy of the islanders, and he endeavored to induce the traitorous merchants who had been guilty of foreign intercourse to return to China, by promises of reward and exemption from puuishment. His proposal being-approved by his Majesty, upon the receipt of a reply to that effect, he sent off Tsiáng Chau, and Chin Ko-yuen, graduates of Ningpo, on the above errand. In process of time the latter came back, and represented that at the Wútau (Five Islands), he had fallen in with Wán Chih and Máu Hái-fung, who told him that there had been a revolution in Japan, that its king and his ministers were all dead; that its islands were no longer under one head of govern- ment; and that, to put a stop to piracy, the emperor's manifesto must have general circulation throughout the Archipelago. He farther said that the people at Sa-mo-chau, although they had gone to sea as if for that purpose, had no desire to commit piracy, and were now beg- ging to be allowed to bring tribute and to rade, in which case they were ready to show their zeal by destroying the pirates: Tsi ng Chau had been left to proumlge the Imperial commands throughout the differ- ent islands, and he, Chin Ko-yuen, had been sent back. Upon Tsung Hien's memorial being referred to them, the Board of War rejoin-

144

Notice of Japan in the Hai-kwoh Tú Chi

MARCH,

ed: "Wang Chih and the rest are registered subjects of China. When they talked of exerting themselves thus in evidence of their submis- sion, they should have forthwith disbanded their troops: but without saying aught upon this subject, they have simply requested leave to bring tribute, and open a trade, in covert imitation of dependent states. Their craftiness is beyond the reach of speculation, and it is therefore the duty of the Board to direct the governor-general (whose memorial they were considering), to make the power of the state to be feared, to push forward its defenses with energy, and to write to Wáng Chih and the rest, and desire them to prove that they are in earnest by extir- pating the pirates, and destroying their haunts in Chusan. Should perfect tranquillity be restored to the maritime districts, favor and re- compense will of course follow thereon.”

At this time Chehkiáng, on both sides of the river, was harassed by the Japanese. In the district of Tsz'-kí, they burned and massacred with great ferocity, and also in that of Yuyau, though to a less ex- tent. In the west of the province, Cheh-lin, Chápu, Wú-chin, and Tsau-lin, were all haunts of these marauders, of whom, from first to last, upwards of twenty thousand had come. In the 7th_moon, Tsung Hien, who had received the Imperial commands to devise some feasi- ble policy without delay, reported that the pirate chief Máu Hai-fung, after Chin Koyuen's return, had defeated the Japanese once in Chu- san, and again at Lih-piáu ; and had sent some of his band to call upon the several islands in the Emperor's name to unite their troops (or subjects) in the common cause, and to exert themselves in token of their allegiance; for all which service he requested that he might be handsomely rewarded. The Board desired Tsung Hien to do what might seem to him good.

At this time Si Hái, Chin Tung, and Máyeh were beseiging Tung hiáng with their combined forces. Tsung Hien found means to set them against one another, and Sü Hai consequently seized Chin Tung and Máyeh to testify his own submission, and cut off all their fol- lowers at Chápú. Not long after this, the army came upon Sü Hái himself at Liáng-chwáng: he was beheaded, and his band utterly annihilated.

The south of Kiángnán and the west of Ci.shkiáng were now tolerably free from pirates; but in the north of the former province, after overrunning Tán-yáng, and pillaging Kwa-chau, where they burned the grain-junks, the Japanese renewed their inroads in the spring of the following year (1556). They invaded fü-káu and Hái. mun, assaulted the town of Tung-chau, and after plundering Yang-

1850.

Notice of Japan in the Hái-kwoh Tú Chí.

145

chau and Káu-yü came into Páu-ying. They then made their way into the department of Hwái-ngán, and assembled at Miáu-wán (Tem- ple Bay), where after a year had elapsed they were suppressed. Those in the east of Chehkiáng retreated to Chusan, where they were sur- prised at different times by the troops of government.

Tsiáng Chau, who had been left behind at Fung-hau to make known the Emperor's commands to the islands, had dispatched a Budhist priest to Shán-k'au and other islands to declare to them his Majesty's prohibitions against piracy Yuen I-cháng, the military officer com- manding at Shán-k'au, now forwarded certain persons who had been in captivity, with a letter, which, however he sealed with the stamp of the king Yuen f-chin, the protector or civil governor of Fung-hau, sent over Teh-yáng, a Budhist priest, and others, with some of the produce of the island, and a memorial, wherein he returned thanks for his pardon, acknowledged his transgressions, and requested a passport for the deputation in charge of this tribute; under whose escort Tsiáng Chau returned.

Some time before this, Ching Shun-kung, whom Yáng-í had detached to cruise and make observations, having gone into Fung-hau, the lord of that island in like manner sent Tsing-shad, a Budhist priest, on board his vessel [to proceed to China], and return thanks for his pardon, and to state that the piracies from first to last had been caused by the traitorous merchants of China secretly instigating the barbarians of the islands to such acts; of which neither Yuen f-chin nor Yuen Í-cháng had any cognizance. Upon this, Tsung Hien represented the facts in a memorial, in which he showed that Fung-hau and Shink'au, the only islands visited by Tsiáng Chau in the two years that he had been absent on his mission, had presented tribute, but either without the proper stamped document or certificate, or with a document stamped, but without the title of the king therein appearing; both of which things were opposed to the laws of the realm: still as [the governor of Funghau], in sending tribute and returning people who had been captured, had certainly shown a sense of his past errors, and an anxi- ety to be forgiven, it would be but right to dismiss his envoy politely, and he might be told to instruct Yuen 1-cháng and Yuen f-chin to transmit orders to the king of Japan to seize all the leading insurgents there, and all traitorous Chinese; after which permission would be given them to send tribute. This was approved by the Emperor.

In the meantime, Wang Chih had taken up his abode in one of the islands, where he and his comrades Wáng Ngáu, Yeh Sung-mwán, Sié Ho and Wáng Tsing-kí collected a large number of followers, and

VOL. XIX NO. 111.

144

Notice of Japan in the 1ái-kwoh Tú Chi

MARCH.

ed: "Wáng Chih and the rest are registered subjects of China. When they talked of exerting themselves thus in evidence of their submis- sion, they should have forthwith disbanded their troops: but without saying aught upon this subject, they have simply requested leave to bring tribute, and open a trade, in covert imitation of dependent states. Their craftiness is beyond the reach of speculation, and it is therefore the duty of the Board to direct the governor-general (whose memorial they were considering), to make the power of the state to be feared, to push forward its defenses with energy, and to write to Wáng Chih and the rest, and desire them to prove that they are in earnest by extir- pating the pirates, and destroying their haunts in Chusan. Should perfect tranquillity be restored to the maritime districts, favor and re- compense will of course follow thereon."

At this time Chehkiáng, on both sides of the river, was harassed by the Japanese. In the district of Tsz'-kí, they burned and massacred with great ferocity, and also in that of Yuyau, though to a less ex- tent. In the west of the province, Cheh-lin, Chápu, Wú-chin, and Tsau-lin, were all haunts of these marauders, of whom, from first to last, upwards of twenty thousand had come. In the 7th moon, Tsung Hien, who had received the Imperial commands to devise some feasi- ble policy without delay, reported that the pirate chief Máu Hái-fung, after Chin Koyuen's return, had defeated the Japanese once in Chu- san, and again at Lih-piáu; and had sent some of his band to call upon the several islands in the Emperor's name to unite their troo (or subjects) in the common cause, and to exert themselves in toke: of their allegiance; for all which service he requested that he mi be handsomely rewarded. The Board desired Tsung Hien to do v might seem to him good.

equently seized and cut off all th

At this time Sü Hái, Chin Tung, and Máyeh were beseiging T hiáng with their combined forces. Tsung Hien found means them against one another, and Sü H- 'Tung and Máyeh to testify his own " lowers at Chápú. Not long " himself at Liáng-chwáng:

annihilated.

The south

12 upon

ban

411.

556

Tur

Jü-

plu

1850.

chau and Kivi sa

into the departmeK ple Bay), where aber in the east of Challe prised at Efferen

Tsiáng Chan wh the Emperor's N priest to Shiz prohibitions an manding at Shin-t'i captivity, with a the king Yo Le sent over Tebyg produce of the HŮ. his pardon, acks for the deputatios m Chau returned.

keine

Some time before)

to cruise and

of that island in

board bis venue!)

and to state

traitorous merca islands to sack ar

had any cogita in a memor only islands ra

absent on be

proper stampe. but witho

things wer

Funghan captu

ety

147

Tuh-

urth

did

"ung-

wn as

háng. to Fuh-

arm was

own to the but Tsung superseded. ty of Hing: and making arrison town

they stormed Ired or more, ⚫d their doing

¦ Bear, ere moved up

that the

¡y, and routed districts were › Fuhkien. sang Yib-pun, them Japanese .ed the garrison ching in Hwa- and the fort of

u-ming, Hai- habitants made uichau fú, Lien- prefectures also

partments of east of Cheh- n of Shwáng- ked Tien-peh e 8th (1579), 3) and Tung-

ed the depart-

146

Notice of Japan in the Hái-kwoh Tú Chí.

MARCH,

persuaded the Japanese pirates to join them that they might employ them as their men of valor. The Emperor went so far as to tempt him with an offer of the hereditary rank of earl, and a thousand pieces of money; but without effect. The government forces at this period were in fair order, and the Japanese, although fierce antagonists, were destroyed in large numbers; so that of the population of a whole is- land not a man would return; and as this was a constant occurrence, the people murmured against Wing Chih, who himself began to be uneasy thereat. Tsung Hien, who was from the same district, and had housed his mother and family at Hángchau, now sent Tsiáng Chau to him with a letter from his relations, and Wang Chih being thus assured that his family had suffered no harm, was somewhat moved. Yuen f-chin and the rest were likewise gratified at the permission given them to trade with China, and they sent their kinsfolk Shen Yau and others. forty in number, in a large vessel which they had built, and with them Wàng Chih and his party who came to offer tri- bute and to trade.

In the 10th moon of the 36th year (1556), these all arrived at Shán- káng, in Chusan, where the authorities supposing them to have come on a piratical expedition, turned out the garrison. Wang Chih how ever dispatched Wáng Ngáu to present himself to Tsung Hien, who immediately dismissed him, and as Wáng Chih had expressed a wish that an officer of rank should be sent to his friends as a hostage, Hiá Ching, & chí-kwui,* was ordered to go to him as a pledge of good faith, which done, Wáng Chih, Tsing Mwán, and Tsingkí presented them- selves to the great satisfaction of Tsung Hien, who received them with the utmost politeness, and desired them to go and pay their respects to Wáng Pun-kú, the Commissioner of Inquiry. He treated them as if they were subordinate officers, at which when informed of it, Wang Ngáu and the rest were so enraged that they cut His Ching to pieces, burned their ship, landed on the island, seized Shán-káng, and reso- lutely defended it for more than a year. New-comers from Japan ar- rived in large numbers, and made frequent descents upon the three districts in the east of Chehkiáng. Those at Shán-kang renioved to Ho-mei, built fresh vessels, and made voyages.. Tsung Hien did not go in pursuit of them.

In the 11th moon, the pirates directed their course southward, and anchored at Wúyü in the department of Tsiuen-chau; they ravaged

A military officer of the rank of colonel or brigadier, under the Ming. The present dynasty has no such title in its army list.

↑ Siun-ngán, a censor sent to make a circuit of inquiry into particular abuses.

1850.

Notice of Japan in the Hái-kwoh Tú Cht.

147

the districts of Tung-ngán, Hwui-ngán, and Nán-ngan, assaulted Fub- ning chau, and after storming Fub-ngán and Ningteh, in the fourth moon of the following year (1557), they blockaded Fuhchau, and did not raise the siege for a month The towns of Fuhtsing and Yung- fub were also attacked and destroyed by them; they spread down as far as Hinghw, and thence made a sudden irruption into Cháng- chau. The scene of their troubles had been entirely shifted into Fuh- kien, and in Cháuchau and Kwángchau (Canton) much alarm was caused by the report.

In the 40th year (1560), the pirates were successively put down to the northeast of the river Cheh and the north of the Yáng-tsz', but Tsung Hien was convicted not long after of some offense, and superseded. In the 11th moon of the following year they leveled the city of Hing: hwá to the ground, putting a large number to the sword, and making many prisoners, with whom they took possession of the garrison town of Pinghái, where they remained without stirring.

Since they first began their incursions into Chehkiáng, they stormed both large and small district and garrison towns, a hundred or more, but never until now the chief city of a department; and their doing so, in this instance, created so serious an alarm, far and near, that the generals Yü Tá-yü, Tsih Kí-kwáng, and Liú Hien, were moved up with all speed. These officers attacked them conjointly, and routed them; and as those who were making raids into other districts were likewise overcome by them, peace was quite restored to Fuhkien.

Kwangtung was after this extensively ravaged by Tsang Yib-pun, Hwáng Cháu-t'ái, and others, all of whom brought with them Japanese allies. In the period Lung-king (1565-71), they stormed the garrison towns of Kieb-sheh and Kiáhtsz'. They attacked Sheh-ching in Hwa- chau, razed to the ground the station of Kinning and the fort of Shinlui ; and the towns of Wichuen, Yáng-kiúng, Máu-ming, Hai fung, Sin-ning, and Hwuilai were all fired, and their inhabitants made prisoners. They then turned [southward] towards Luichau fú, Lien- chau fú, and Kiungchau fű (Háinán I.), which three prefectures also su.fered from their outrages.

In the 2d year of Wánlih (1573), they invaded the departments of Ningpo, Sháu-shing, Tảichau, and Wanchau, in the east of Cheh- kiáng, and destroyed the fort of Tungkú and the station of Shwáng- yü in Kwángtung. In the 3d year (1574), they attacked T'ien-peh (Tín-pák); in the 4th (1575), Tinghái (Chusan); in the 8th (1579), Kiu-shán, in Chebkiáng, and Pang-hú (the Pescadores) and Tung- yung in Fuhkien. In the 10th year (1587), they invaded the depart-

148

Notice of Japan in the Hai-kwok Tú Chi.

MARCH,

ment of Wanchau, and made a second descent upon Kwangtung. In the 10th year (1587), they returned upon Chehkiáng; but the pro- vincial government, warned by the disasters of the period Kiátsing (already detailed), had strengthened the sea defenses no little, so that wherever the pirates came they were constantly worsted. Kwangtung meanwhile was invaded by some whom the Tánkiá* pirate, Liáng Pun- háu, had leagued with and brought in. The disorder wrought by them increased to such a pitch that the governor-general Chin Sui as- sembled a force, attacked them, sank upwards of a hundred of their vessels, and beheaded 1600, Liáng Punháu being amongst the nun- ber. The Emperor ordained a thanksgiving, himself sacrificing at the high altars and in the Imperial temples;† he proclaimed a victory throughout the empire, and received the congratulations of his Court.

The government of Japan had been from ancient days monarchical; the minister next in importance and dignity to the sovereign being styled the kwan-pih. At the time of which we are speaking, this post was filled by Kü Sin-cháng of Shán-chir chau. When hunting, he came upon a man who was sleeping under a tree, and who started up in alarm to flee, but being seized and interrogatea, declared his name to be Ping Siú-kih, the slave of a native of Shamo-chau. Robust, active, and ready of speech, his appearance so pleased Kü Siu-cháng that he put him in charge of his horses. He was called the Muh-hia (i. e. Hypodendrius, Under the Tree) man; in course of time he was employed in the public service, and by the aid of his counsels Kü Sin- ching possessed himself of upwards of twenty departments. He was subsequently made governor, or protector, of Sheh-tsin, when the Tsán-mau (counselor) Ah-ki-chí gave offense to Kü Sin-cháng, who

* The Tán-hú, boating race, considered a distinct people, in the 4th century (the time of the Tsin dynasties), had upwards of 50,000 boats. In 1370, these were placed under the charge of an inspector, entitled the Ho-po-sø, and taxed in fish. They are still one of four classes who are not allowed to enter them- selves as candidates for degrees, and the people consider intermarriage with them a mésalliance. About 1730, theywere allowed to live on shore and cultivate land.

•

+ Altars Morrison's Syllame Dict. 5587. At Peking without the South Gate, is an altar to Heaven in a circular brick inclosure of considerable extent: this is the Nan kiáu. Beyond the North gate is another similarly inclosed by a square wall to Earth; this is the Peli-kiau. At the latter the Emperor sacrifices at the summer solstice; at the southern, at the winter solstice, and also on extraordinary occa- hions The temples are chapels dedicated to his ancestors within the precincts sacred to his Majesty they are nine in number.

郊廟 kiớu mi iu. Kiáu is properly waste land outside a city, &c.'

1850.

Notice of Japan in the Hai-kwok Tá Chi.

149

accordingly desired Ping Siú-kih to put himself at the head of a force, and call him to account, shortly after which he was himself killed by Ming-chí, another of his subordinates. Ping Siúkih, who bad just attacked and destroyed Ah-kí-chí, as soon as he heard of these re- bellious doings, joined with him his lieutenant and the officers of his battalions, seized the moment of his advantage [over Ahkíchi] to march back his troops, and by the death of Mingchí whom he slew, greatly extended the terror of his name. He now soon set aside the three sons of Kü Sin-cháng, and usurped the title of Kwúnpik, holding in his hands the control of all the troops under the command of that of ficer.

In the 4th year of Wán-lih (1585), he increased his army and subju- gated sixty-six departments, and so awed the states of Lewchew, Luzon, Siam, and the Franks, that he made them all send tribute to him. He changed the sovereign's place of residence from Shán ching, (the Hill- city) to Tá-koh (the Great Pavilion), inclosing within walls a con- siderable space outside the city; and he built a palace there, of which the apartments rose in nine stories one above another, and two he filled with women, and with pearls and precious stones. The discipline of his army was very severe; once advanced it never retired [before a foe]; the disobedient were sure to be beheaded, were they [even as] sons or sons-in-law; the consequence of which was that none whom they marched against could stand before them.

He changed the name of the period to Wán-luh, and in the same year, the first [of the new reckoning] resolved to invade China, and at the same time annihilate the power of Corea and possess him- self of it. To this end he called in and interrogated the remnant of the band of Wáng Chih of former times, and on learning from these that the Chinese feared those of Japan as they did the tiger, his self-confidence increased, and he augmented his land forces yet more, and prepared a fleet. By the advice of his officers, it was resolved that if he moved on the northern capital of China he should employ Coreans as guides, and that for the invasion of the districts of Chehkiáng and Fuhkien, he should make use of Chinese. In his an- xiety to prevent the disclosure of this matter by the Lewchewans, he put a stop to their bringing tribute, but Chin Kiá, a native of Tung- ngán (near Amoy), who traded to Lewchew, [heard of it] and apprehen- sive lest calamity should come upon China, be arranged with Ching- hwai, a high officer of Lewchew that an envoy should be sent to the Emperor with tribute, and a memorial praying that he would invest [the sovereign of Lewchew with royalty]; that he (the envoy) might

150

Notice of Japan in the Hái-kwok Tú Chi.

March,

give the information.* Chin Kiá himself, on his return home, repre- sented the affair to the siunfú Cháu Toán-lú, who addressed the Throne upon the subject. His memorial being sent to the Board of War, that office forwarded a dispatch to the king of Corea, who confined himself to rebutting as an utter fabrication what had been said of the [Corean] guides, and declared that he was uninformed of any designs [on the part of Japan] against himself †

Ping Siú-kih's first step had been to enroll the population of the towns, far and wide, as troops, and he had collected three years' pro- visions for his army, intending to lead it against China in person ; but his son happened to die, and he had brothers to stand by him; on a former occasion too, he had carried off the wife of the lord of Fung- hau, and made a concubine of her, which caused him to fear that this man would do him a mischief in his absense; the towns withal were much incensed [at his system of levies], and wont to say that "the ex- pedition was not to invade China, but was a trap for their own destrue- tion;” and so universal was the disaffection, that he did not venture to march himself, but dispatched his lieutenant Tsing-ching, with a military officer named f-chi, the Budhist priest Yuen, and Su Tsung- yih, with a force and fleet of several hundred sail. They crossed from the island of Tuima, destroyed Kin-shán in Corea, and following up their success, pushed on to Lintsin, to which they came over in the 5th moon, when they plundered K'ái-ching, and attacking Fung-teh and other towns, in separate bodies, leveled them to the ground.

The Coreans, on the rumor of their approach, fled in confusion, and Tsing-ching and the rest pressed sore upon the royal city Lí- sung, king of Corea, abandoned it, flying first to Ping-yáng, and thence to l-chau, from which place he sent couriers incessantly [to China] to give intelligence of his emergency. The Japanese now entered the royal city, captured the king's wife and children, and pursued him as far as Pingyáng, where they gave up the town to pillage, and the women to violation. In the 7th moon, the imperial commands having been issued to the Lieut.-general Tsü Ching-hiun, he went to the rescue, and fought an action with the Japanese without the walls of Ping-ngin, in which he sustained a serious defeat, barely escaping with his own life. In the 8th moon Sung Ying-ch'áng, a vice-presi- dent of the Board of War, was appointed to the chief superintendence of

* Or grant an investiture to the successor of the decessed sovereign.

The text inay mean that he was uninformed, which would be borne out by the sequel; but had this been intended by the author, I think this clause would have preceded the other. Trans

1850.

Notice of Japan in the Hui-kwoh Tú Cht.

151

the campaign, and Lí Yü-sang to the command of the troops, which were to be led on to bring the enemy to account. At the time that these disturbances in Corea began, those in Ninghiá (in Kánsub) were still in continuance.

Sheh Sing, president of the Board of War, unable to devise any other cheme, called upon all who could speak Japanese to come forward to act as spies, and to Shin Wei-king on responding to his call, he gave the nominal rank of a Ya-kih tsiáng-kiun, and placed his services at the disposal of Li Yü-sung, whose forces the following year (1586) gained an important victory at Ping-yáng, by which the four circuits that Corea had lost were all recovered. Following up this advantage Li Yüsung moved rapidly upon Pehtí-kwán, but there he was routed and so drew off his army. It was now proposed to invest [the enemy] with [regal] rank, and to admit tribute [from Japan]. The ministers of China garbled the representation of Shin Wei king, [so as to incline the Emperor] to a pacific policy. These details are recorded in the Chronicles of Corea.

At last Ping Siúkih died, and the Japanese all sailed home, so that Corea [as well as China] had rest from their troubles. The invasion of the nation to the East, (sr. Corea) by the kwampik had lasted full seven years, during which time the soldiers who perished numbered several tens of myriads, and several hundred myriad taels' worth of provisions were expended; and neither China nor Corea had been able all the time to obtain the upper hand. With the death of the kwán- pik, ended the horrors of war. The Japanese withdrew to their island fastnesses, and the south and east had some days of repose. All Ping Siú-kih's issue by his second marriage died.

Towards the close of the Ming dynasty the prohibitions against in- tercourse with Japan were strictly enforced, and the poor people of the villages came to use the word Wo (Japanese) as a term of abuse and even employed it to terrify their infant children into silence.

Extract from the Wù Pí Chí, or Annals of the Art of War.

fThere is said to be an historical work of this title in 300 and odd volumes, containing an account of the Art of War during a long succession of genera. tions. The translator is in possession of a small work published in 1843, which is apparently an abridgment of some larger compilation, and in which the following extract does not appear. It would seem to be from the pen of

■ contemporaneous historian.]

It was the custom of the barbarians of Japan to draw up their troops in the form of a butterfly. When they went into action, the signal was

152

Notice of Japan in the Hai-kwoh Tú Chi.

Manch,

given by the flourishing of a fan. One them did this, and the body then rose (or sprang) up brandishing their swords. As they tossed the points of their weapons toward the sky, our soldiers threw their heads beck in astonishment, and the enemy thereupon cut at them below Another of their formatious was a long, snake-like column, in which they advanced waving a hundred-tailed banner, and marci- ing one after the other like fish in a file. The van was composed of their stoutest men, and the rearguard of the like; in the centre, the inave and cowardly were mingled together. They rose every morning B: cockcrowing, and ate their meal squatting on the ground; when this was ended, their chief would take a seat in a high place (or above them); the rest listening to his orders (or in obedience to his commands), brought each one his book, upon opening which it was seen what place was to be foraged on such and such a day, who were to command the parties, and who to serve in the ranks of the companies. These did not consist of more than thirty men, and moved independently each at a distance of one or two li from each other. At the blast of conch, which is their call, the company immediately closed up to support that which it had beard give the signal. Sections of two oc three also skirmished about irregularly, brandishing their swords. To wards evening they returned, and every one gave in whatever booty he may have seized, keeping nothing back. The chief made a partition of the spoi in proportion to the amount contributed by each. When- ever they captured women, they were sure to pass the night in drink- ing and wantonness, until at fast they fell asleep intoxicated. When they had nearly completed the pillage of a place they set it on fire.; the smoke and the fire filled and illumined the skies, and while the population were in a state of alarm at its fierceness, the pirates de- camped. They practiced this ruse upon our people for the especial purpose of diverting them from from lying in wait to attack them When these pirates came upon wine or food amongst the inhabitants, they made them tasto before they ate or drank of themselves, for fear that they should contain poison In their marches, they kept to the thoroughfares and highways, never entering the lanes or byways lest they should fall into ambuscade; neither did they move under the walls of a city lest bricks or stones should be thrown at them by the people thereon. When they marched, it was always in a single file of great length, at a slow pace and in good order; by which means they occupied some miles of ground, and there was no approaching them. They could move rapidly for several tens of days together, and by opening out their bedy into four or five divisions, they would manage

1860.

Notice of Japan in the Hai-kwoh Tu Chí.

153

to surround their enemy. When their forces were encamped opposite ours, they used to send one or two men who, by alternately leaping up and crouching down, contrived to exhaust our fire of stones and arrows. In an action with artillery, they waited until their antagonists had fired; then they broke in on them impetuously, and following up their advantage, would drive them to a distance. In the heat of an engage- ment they would suddenly come forth from ambush on all sides, and surround their enemy's flanks, by which manœuvre they forced our army to disperse in great consternation. They constantly resorted to strange stratagems, such as tying sheep together, or driving wo- inen on in front so as to perplex the beholder; the eyes of our people were dazzled by this, and the arms of the Japanese were thus enabled to take effect. They used the double sword exercise; with one sword they made feints above, and struck with the other below, which ren- dered defense difficult. They hid the shafts or but-ends of their halberds and lances, and then all of a sudden they would hurl them forth so that it was impossible to anticipate [the blow]; their bows were long, their arrows large, and as they discharged them close, their shot was deadly. If they lay pardu, they had a marauding expedi- tion in contemplation; if they spread a report abroad (so as to keep people on the alert), they were moving off. Thus they drew up their injured vessels across the stream to make a show of lying by, and straightway they sallied forth and invested Kinshán. At Shingshán they made ladders of bamboo to signify that they were about to storm it, and then they raised the siege When they were going to take to the country, they pressed upon a city; if they had a march to make by land, they would provide themselves with oars. Sometimes they dug holes as pitfalls for their enemy, sometimes they plaited stubble to entangle him as he fled, or they stuck slips of bamboo in the ground to run into the feet of the fugitives. They used, too, to make a decoy of precious stones, cloth, gold, silver, or women, by which they were enabled to inveigle our troops into ambuscades, and they were pleased when these lay in wait for them or pursued them.

· Yów chui 遭追 Yiwan above in yóu hit 激墼

You as yếu

signification of “to invite," but "to lie in wait for.

They gashed the

not in its more ordinary Gonçalves has

fill ✡ Ź esperon-o e matou-o. In the Shing-Mang, "[His disciple] sent

severalpersons to wait for him by the way;" but the Pei Wan Yun-fá, Cap. 17., states that it is a synonym of E in this, as also in three other passages quoted from the Tae Chuen, Hản-akú and Ping-skú, in which it is either linked with kik, or divided simply by an 'rh, the power of which particle to mean uf as

154

Notice of Japan in the Hai-kwoh Tú Chí.

MARCH,

faces of their prisoners of war, and tied their tongues to prevent it being detected by their answers that they were not Japanese ; thus their return home was cut off. They showed great kindness to the people in the vicinity of their resorts, and were thus kept fully informed of the truth and falsehood of every report. They made handsome presents to such artisans as fell into their hands, and they were in consequence easily provided with arms; as they employed our people as spies, it is difficult on our side to ascertain [whence they got their information], and by using them as their guides, they became perfectly familiar with all the paths by which to advance or retreat. For their eating or sleeping they would stay in some place where they could break open the wall, and which was high enough for them to keep a lookout; so that there was no chance of taking them by surprise. Should they be closely beleaguered, they would leave some heads* as a pretense and retire; some of them, wrapping themselves in cloaks of the bamboo leaf and putting on bamboo hats, would play the part of laborers in the fields;t some in flowered silk handkerchiefs and shoes of cloth would swagger through the public places of the cities, thus placing our officials in the dilemma of killing the [wrong] robbers by mistake, or honest men on suspicion.

Although fighting on the water was not at first their forte, they had the ingenuity to fasten empty vessels together, and to spread light screens over them by which [the fire, or assault of] our forces advanc- ing on them was expended; and they would abandon the women, and leave money in the way to check us in the pursuit. The bul warks and spars of their ships were all covered with cloths, quilts, and cushions, which they damped to render them proof against fire. In an action, as soon as they came to close quarters,‡ they boarded with rapidity; [their ouset was] terrible as the thunder, and [those on board] were scattered like the wind.

well as et, is worthy of notice, as well as the transition from hope to expectation of which the Portuguese esperar is likewise capable. From the latter meaning of the word is of course derived that employed in the text.

* Heads, i. e. of prisoners massacred to show that a greater number of Japanese had fallen than was really the osse.

+ Laborers. Tsu nih

Hi Lun, Cap. ix., Section 6 Chỏng-trâ and Kick-nik were two men of virtue and ability, who, disgusted with the misrule of their Eme, retired into the country. They were ploughing on a particular oc- casion when Confucius was passing by, and gave him an uncivil answer, when he sent to inquire about a certain ford. Their rudeness thus becoming historical, their names were formed into the dissyllable in the text, which has come to mean simply to plough, to attend to agricultural pursuits.

+ Œƒú pung ; fú near to, closing upon, and pung the mat awning of a vessel; according to the teachers, pars pro toto (?)

1850.

Notice of Japan in the Hái-kwok Tú Chi.

155

These pirates kidnapped our people to show them the road, and to procure water for them, and as the latter went out in the morning and came home at night, they called the roll of their names. At (or for) every place, a register was kept in which they inserted their names and surnames, and they divided them into classes, according to which they told them off and inspected them.

There were but few native Japanese amongst them; not above some tens, of whom they formed the van. When the pirates returned to the island to which they belonged, they used to give out that they had come home from trading, and they never divulged aught concern- ing their comrades whom our troops had captured or slain, so that their neighbors knew nothing of it, but on the contrary offered them their congratulations.

Another Extract from the Art of War, not published in the first Edition of the Hải koh Tú Chi.

The Japanese do not construct their vessels in the same manner as the Chinese. They require beams of a large size and square, in fitting the seams of which they use no wails, but band them together with iron plates. Neither do they make use of hempen rope or wood oil în closing the crevices, but stop the leaks with sedge grass. Their ships cost much pains and money, and without a large capital it is not easy to build them. The pirates who attacked China were every one of thein poor people from the islands, and what has been said in times past about the hundreds and thousands of ships built by Japan is an idle tradition. Their largest craft may carry three hundred meu; the middle class, one or two hundred ; and the smallest from fifty to eighty. 'They are of a low and narrow build, and find it difficult to hold their own with such large vessels as they fall in with, and they are poorly off when they ground in the mud. For this cause, our vessels from Kwangtung and Fuhkion are much feared by them; and particularly those of the former province, as their sides are perpendicular like a wall. Their ship's bottoms are flat, and can not easily cut the waves. Their canvas sails are set with the mast right in the middle, and not one side of it as in China, and both their masts and sails shift about. and are not made fast like those of the Chinese; hence they can only carry on with a fair breeze, and if they meet with a calm or a contrary wind, they unship the mast and work the long stern scull; they can not handle the oar. Their vessels could not [formerly] cross from Japan in less than a month, and if they now perform the voyage with greater ease it is because of the treachery of certain of the inhabitants of the coast of Fulkien who bought ships in the outer waters, and when they

158

Topography of Húnán.

MARCH,

had added a false bottom to them, brought over the Japanese in them. They had a sharp keel, and were able to beat against the sea; in these they feared neither a head wind nor one on the quarter, and their sail- ing was so much improved, that they could now make the passage in a few days.

(To be continued )

ART. IV. Topography of the province of Húnán; its area, popula- tion, lakes, rivers, mountains, productions, &c., with a list of its departments and districts.

THE southern of the Two Lake provinces is called Húnán

•

and though larger in extent, is less fertile and populous than Húpeh. It lies between lats. 25° and 30° N., and longs. 109° to 114′ E. of Greenwich; and is bounded north by Húpeh; east by Kiángsi ; south by Kwangtung and Kwangsí, from which it is divided by the Nán-ling; and west by Kweichau and Sz'chuen. The arca is estimated at 74,320 square miles, being a little smaller than Kwangtung, and rather larger than Kiángsí. The population was reckoned in 1812 at 18,652,- 507 inhabitants, which gives an average of 251 persons to a square mile; according to these data, Húnán is the eleventh province in res- pect of population, and the seventh in point of size, of the eighteen.

The surface of the country in the northern departments is lével, and many hundreds of square miles are covered with water, or are below the level of the Yangtsz' kiáng; this, while it affords great facilities for irrigation, is also a source of great danger when the banks of the rivers are overflown. The southern part of the province is rough, rising on the frontier to lofty peaks, in whose intervals hardy mout- taineers have long maintained a partial independence of the Chinese authorities. The Chinese population of these regions is mostly found along or near the bottoms of the rivers.

The rivers of Húnán are all of them tributaries of the Yangtsz' kiáng, and most of them are so large as to afford facilities of transpor- tation to the inhabitants of towns lying even in the southern districts. The Great river itself only touches the province in the northeastern corner, where it receives the waters of the Tungting lake, and then flows northeasterly into Húpeh. The largest stream is the Siáng kiáng

, which rises on the northern declivities of the Nán-ling, and as it flows northward, collects the drainage of the eastern half of the province, and empties into Tungting lake at Siang-yin hien

1850.

Topography of Húnán.

157

receiving the Tsz' kiáng as an affluent just before it unites with the lake. Its largest branch is the Kwei shwui, which joins it above Hangchau fú, and just opposite that city the Lái shwui✯✯ flows in, the junction forming a centre for trade from the southern districts. Twenty miles below Hangchau fii, the Mí kiáng ✈ ¡I flows in on the east, and fifty miles further down, the waters of the Lub kiáng. join themselves to the main stream. About fifteen miles above Changsha, the Lien-ki comes in from the west,

and just opposite to it the Linyang kiang

from the east. The Taz' kiáng drains the central districts, but its rapid cur- rent and confined banks afford few facilities to the boatinan or farmer.

The other large river is the Yuen kiáng; it rises in the southwestern part of the province, and receives the contributions of a large number of streams, souie of them from Kweichau, and falls into the Tungting L. at its western end near Cháng-teh fú, after flowing upwards of four hundred miles. The Chuhchau, the Va

zhwui 海水, the Mayáng 麻陽. and Peh ho 北河, are the largest tributaries. In the northern districts, the Li shwui★ drags its sluggish length through the level region of the lake country.

The lakes of Húnán are not as numerous as in the northern pro- vince, but among them is the Tungting hú, the largest lake in China, about 250 miles in circumference, which contains in its circuit several islands, and maintains large fleets of fishermen from its waters; its area is about 300 square miles. The Chinese mention a floating island on this lake, formed of trees and drift, like those oc- curring in the bayous of the Mississippi. The other lakes in Húnán are the Hwang-yih. Peb-nior White Clay L., both in the northeast; the Tsau-tien hú, the Tseh-lit

or Seven

Mile L., and the Má-nior Horse Clay L., are all small sheets of water, connected with the River, Lí. By means of these lakes and rivers, water communication is kept up through all parts of a region exceeding Great Britain in size.

The mountains of Húnán form part of the great chain of the Nán- ling, which defines the southern limits of the basin of the Yangtz'. and though they do not rise to the stupendous peaks seen in Yunnan, they render nearly one half of the province too rough for the plough. The Hang shán is the longest range within the province which bears a single name; the Ki-tien ling, and Kiú- ling two names given to the scuthern ridges.

are

158

Topography of Húnán.

MARCH,

There are sixteen departments in Húnán, subdivided into sixty-

seven districts, whose names are given in the following list.

I. Chángshá fú EF, or the Department of Changsha, contains twelve districts,

viz.. one chau and seven hien.

1)} Chángsha, 2善化 Shenhwá, 3 瀏陽 Liúyáng,

4 湘陰 Siángyin, 5寧鄉 Ninghiáng, 6 益陽 Yihyáng,

7 Ngánhwá, 8 湘潭 Siángtán, 9湘鄉 Siánghiáng, 10 醴陵 Liling, 11 Ya hien,

12 茶陵州 Cháling chau.

II. Yohchau fú, or the Department

of Yohchau, contains four hien districts.

Páling,

3臨湘 Linsiáng,

Hwayung,

Pingkiáng.

III.

Páuking fú, or the Department of Páuking, contains five districts,

viz., one chau and four hien.

1 # KE Sháuyáng,

Sinhwa,

4 新寧 Sinning,

5 城步Chingpa.

3 武岡州 Wákáng chau,

IV. Hangchau fú, or the Department

of Hangchau, comprises seven hien districts.

1 衡陽 Hangyáng, 2 Tsingtsiuen,

3 常寧 Chángning, 4Ngánjin,

5衡山 Hangshéa, 6耒陽 Luiyáng, 7鯽縣 Ying hien.

V. Chángteh fú, or the Department of Changtch, contains four hien districts.

3L Yuenkiáng,

1 武陵 Waling,

2 # Ề THI Lungyáng,

4 桃源 Tanyuen.

1850.

Tupography of Hánan.

VI. Shinchau fúor the Department of Shinchau, coinprises four hien districts.

VII.

Yuenling,

3瀘溪Lúki,

4 辰谿 Shinki.

Supú,

Yuenchau fú, or the Department of Yuenchau, coutains three hien districts.

3 TK PE Máyáng.

1 - IT Chíkiáng,

1 2 3

Kienyáng,

VIII. Yungchau fú, or the Department of Yungchau, contains eight districts,

viz., one chau and seven hien.

Lingling,

Tungngán,

陽 Kiyáng,

4新田Sintien,

5寧遠 Ningyuen,

6 ĐỀ | Táu chau,

7 I Kiánghwá,

DA Yungming.

IX. Yungshun fú, or the Department of Yungshun, comprises four hien districts.

Yungshun,

2桑植 Sángchih,

X. Kienchau ting

159

Lungshán,

l'áutsing.

or the inferior Department

of Kienchau, has no subdivisions.

XI. Funghwáng ting or the inferior Department of Funghwáng, has no subdivisions.

XII. Yung suiting

or the inferior Department

of Yungsui, has no subdivisions.

XIII. Li chau or the inferior Department of Lí,

comprises five hien districts.

1k 10 Ngánhiáng,

Ngánfuh,

2 石門 Shihmun,

Yungting.'

3 慈利 Tsz li,

160

Topography of Húnún.

XIV. Kwciyáng chau

Макси,

or the inferior

Department of Kweiyáng, comprises three hien districts.

1 Linwú,

2嘉禾Kiáto

3 ¡¡ Lánshián.

XV. 靖州 Tsing chau

or the inferior Dopartment of

Tsing, comprises three hien districts.

Hwnitung,

Tungiá 1,

3 綏寧 Suining.

XVI. Chin chrior the inferior Department of Chin, contains five hien districts.

Hingning,

Yunghing,

Kweitung,

4 桂陽 Kweiyáng, 5 宜章 Icháng.

I. The department of Chángská occupies the country south of the Tungting lake, its capital being the residence of the governor, and of other provincial officers; it lies in lat. 28° 12′ N., and long. 112° 47' E., in a inost advantageous position for trade, at the junction of the Siang and Liúyáng rivers. The city is famous for the institution of the festival of the Dragon Boats, in commemoration of the death of Kiuh Yuen (see Vol XI, page 436). It is now held in all parts of the empire. The surface of this department is level, and its fertile soil is irrigated by many streams, which also furnish abundance of fish, eels, mollusks, &c. Mines of cinnabar and talc occur in the hills.

II. The department of Yokchau lies in a more favorable position for trade and agriculture than even Changshá, its capital commanding the oulet from the lake into the Yangtsz', and its districts occupying the eastern shores, between it and Hupeh. Most of the smacks covering the lake resort to Yolchau with their fish, and the external commerce of the whole province passes through it into the Great river; it is called the Gate of Three Rivers, and its possession controls the trade of the whole province.

III. The department of Páuking lies in the southern part, between Hangchau fú on the east, Yungchau fú on the south, Yuenchau on the west, and Changten fú on the Tsz' kiáng, near the junction of the Tsz'yang and Túyü rivers; one of the district towns, Wúkáng chau, is situated on the former of these two streams, and above it is well-known rapid, the passage of which demands great care.

1850.

Topography of Hunan.

161

IV. The department of Hangchau lies east of the preceding, be- tween Chángshá fú on the north and Kweiyáng chau on the south. The surface of the country is rather mountainous, aud covered with forests; the Hang shán extend eighty leagues in a southwest direction towards Pauking; the land is fertile, and the water privileges for irrigation and transportation superior to those in Pauking fu.

V. The department of Changteh lies west of the Tungting lake, and east of Yungshun fú; it is one of the most fertile and level portions of the province. The town is built near the embouchure of the River Yuen. Its orchards are celebrated for a variety of the orange, which ripens after other sorts are out of season, and forms a common article of export.

VI. The department of Shinchau lies west of Páuking and Chángteh, and north of Yuenchau; its chief town is situated at the junction of the Yuen and Shin rivers, where most of the trade of the region centres. The department contains many towns along the rivers, but the inhabi- tants of the mountains, probably descendants of the Mitutsz', are regarded by the lowlanders as no better than savages.

VII. The department of Yuenchau was taken off from the south- western part of the preceding, partly in order to exercise a stronger supervision over the aborigines, and guard the frontier of Keiwchau.

VIII. The department of Yungchau is one of the largest in the province, occupying most of its southern portion; the chief town is pleasantly situated on the River Siáng, not far from the borders of Kwangsi, but most of the population dwells farther south at the extremity of the province. The mountains within its circuit are covered with forests of valuable timber, much of which finds its way to Canton.

IX. The department of Yungshun occupies the northwest corner of the province, and was set off as a prefecture from Chángteh fú: The country is generally level, and its productious similar to those of Chángteh, rice being the principal staple.

X, XI, XII. The three inferior departments of Kienshaw, Fung- hwáng and Yungsui, all lie along the western frontier; they were par- titioned off from Shinchau fú, and each of the towns is the headquarters of a garrison. Fungsui is the northernmost, and Funghwang the south- ern of the three, the latter lying a few leagues north of Yuenchau.

XIII. The inferior department of Li was taken off from the western part of Yohchau, and includes all that part lying north of lake Tung- ting, and west of the Lienhú shwei

or Lily-lake river. It

is one the most fertile parts of the province.

VOL. XIX. NO. Ht.

162

Journal of Occurrences.

MARCH,

XIV. The inferior department of Kweiyáng is a small prefecture in the extreme south of the province, set off from Yungchau along the banks of the River Kwei between it and Chin chau. It contains but few inhabitants.

XV. The inferior department of Tsing was in like manner parti- tioned off from the south of Yuenchau fú in the southwestern corner of the province, along the valley of the Ku hoi, a branch of the River Yuen. The region is very mountainous, and the aborigines

numerous.

XVI. The inferior department of Chin occupies the extreme south- east of the province, and is by no means one of the least of its divisions. The chief town is “a great and populous city," and a thriving trade is carried on with Kwangtung, the mountains here being less elevated than further west, repaying the labors of the husbandman, and afford- ing facilities for travel.

The productions of Húnán are varied, though the revenue by no means corresponds to her resources. Gold, silver, cinnabar, and quick- silver are produced from the mines; mica, armenian stone, marble, and a few other minerals, are also found. A great variety of wild game and waterfowl is taken on the mountains and waters in various parts, which also furnish a few medicinal preparations highly esteemed. Rice, wheat, varnish, cassia, fruits, nuts, and vegetables are raised for the supply of the inhabitants, and measurably for exportation, but the external traffic of Húnán is trifling. Nor do the inhabitants take a high standing among their countrymen in respect of literary acquire- ments or excellence of manufactures.

ART. V. Journal of Occurrences: attack on pirates in Mir's bay, and correspondence relating to it ; edict in reference to a change in newyear's day; death of the emperor of China; position of Kiying ; dedication of the Seamen's Bethel at Whampoa.

Tar suppression of piracy has engaged the attention of the Chinese officers along this coast for many years-we had almost said for ages, and the pirates have played a game of fast and loose with them, just as they were paid or attacked. At last the rulers have called in the assistance of western power and skill to help them, and accepted the offers made by the English authorities to assist in abating the nuisance. The following note from Gov. Bonham to Gov. Sü details the particulars of this novel and commendable breach of old custom.

1850.

Journal of Occurrences.

From H. E Mr. Bonham to Sũ, Imperial High Commissioner

Victoria, Hongkong, 8th March, 1850.

169

I beg to acquaint your excellency that, on the 3d instant, Wan the comman- dant of Ti-pang (residing at Cowlung) sent over Fun, a sergeant, with a note to the chief magistrate of this Colony, stating that certain pirates were reported to be lying some distance east of this, but that the monsoon was too strong to allow his own vesseis to move up to the spot with sufficient rapidity ; and, as he much feared that, unless apprehended at once, they might take alarm, and retreat to a hiding-place eleswhere, he requested that a British steamer might be sent to cut them off; and he declared his willingness to reimburse the ex- pense of the fuel which she might consume.

A steamer was thereupon dispatched as he desired. She called at Cowlung for such men and officers as the commandant chose to put on board, and then proceeded to Kat-ù (Kih-ngáu), where she found 13 piratical craft at anchor. She immediately opened fire upon these vessels, the crews of which jumping overboard, were destroyed in large numbers by her musketry. As it becaine dark, her officers took possession of the junks. One of them blew up during the night, eight inore were burned by our people on the following morning, and_the_remaining four were duly restored to their owners, who were pointed out by Fán, the sergeant.

The steamer having accomplished her purpose—happily without sustaining any loss-returned hither with sundry prisoners. These being pirates, and as such the common enemies of mankind, might have been tried in our courts; but as the authorities of your excellency's country had applied to those of this Colony to assist in capturing these men, I have thought it best to deliver them up to be tried and disposed of according to their own laws.

With reference to the coal expended by the steamer on this occasion, I could not in anywise entertain the proposal of the commandant Wan, that he should refund the value of it; such a proceeding would be contrary to the principle of my nation.

But I may here remark, that coal is an article of which we are in constant need, and is brought to this with much trouble and expense, from a great distance ; while at Kilung (Quilon) on Formosa, not very far hence, good coal is procurable. If your excellency's government would recommend the people of Formosa to bring some to Hongkong, our merchants would take some cargoes off their hands; or if they chose to dig it out themselves, some of our ships might be sent for it It is evident that this would be a source of advantage to both parties, and would insure to us the means of giving our assistance to the Chinese government, at any time that its officers might call upon us, as they have now done, to co-operate with them in the suppression of piracy in these seas. This aid, I have several times informed your excellency, and now repeat, we shall at all times be happy to afford.

- China Mail.

Accept the assurances, &c., 8. G. BONHAM. The further details of this cruise are given in the official report of Çon- mander Lockyer.

H. M. Steam-vessel Medea, at Hongkong, 5th March, 1850. Sir.-I have the honor to report to you that on my arrival at Kat-o, at 5h. 15m. yes- terday evening, I found thirteen piratícal junke and four cargo junks at anchor. On the appearance of her Majesty's steam vessel under my command, twelve of_the_piratical vessels awept in-shure, one of the largest remaining at anchor, without offering the slightest resistance. The crews jumped overboard, endeavoring to make for the shore, but upwards of 150 of them were destroyed by our shell and musketry. It soon became so dark, that I was compelled to dispatch the paddle-box boats of this steam vessel, under the command of Mr William Brodie, acting master, with orders to take possession of the junks which had swept in-shore, but finding that he was resisted, procceded to his assistance in the gig, accompanied by the pinnace of H. M. ship Hastings, command- ed by Lieutenant Webber, the Royal Marines under Lieutenant Holland, with the Medea's cutter under the command of Lieutenant Gibbons, and found Mr Brodie closely pressed by a very great number, who made strong endeavors to recapture the junks We soon repulsed these pirates with a considerable loss on their part, and capture of five prisoners; but owing to the darkness, and the very heavy rain which unfortunately came ou, we were unable to follow up cur pursuit of them on shore. I therefore brought the junks to the ship, and this morning destroyed eight, one having during the night

•

164

Journal of Occurrences.

MARCH,

caught fire and blown up, and the remaining four having been given up to their former owners who were pointed out by 'he mandarin.

During my absence, the ship was placed in a position of considerable danger, from the close approach of the burning junk ; but by the able exertions of Lieut. Wood, who was left in charge, she was cleared. Early this morning, I seut the boats under the command of Lieut. Gibbons, with the Royal Marines under Lient. Holland, accompanied by Mr Caldwell, the assistant police magistrate, and the mandarin who came on board from Cowlung, to scour the island, and they succeeded in capturing 15 prisoners. The greater part of the crews who reached the shore, took advantage of the darkness of the night to seize boats and leave the island. Fortunately, from the water being so deep in the small bay in which these pirstical junks were anchored, enabling this steamer to approach within five yards of the shore, we succeeded in destroying a much greater number then we could have hoped for, with little or no damage to the town, one fisherman only having been killed by our shot. Four of these junks were very large, of upwards of 250 tons, mounting ten or more guns of various calibre, and resembling those formerly destroyed on the West coast; the remainder were evidently recent captures, hastily fitted up for piratical purposes. Having completed this service, I am happy to say, without any casualties or loss on our side, and receiving no further_information, I have returned to this port. I think it my duty to express my entire satisfaction with the conduct of the officers, seamen, and marines employed upon this occasion: the precision of their fire, great steadiness, and prompt obedience, tending greatly to the expeditious termination of this successful operation. Commander Wainwright, a supernumerary on board, volunteered his services, and rendered me grent assistance. I can not conclude without also expressing my great obligations to Mr Caldwell for the valuable assistance which he rendered; to his perfect knowledge of the Chinese language, and his acquaint- ance with the habits of these pirates, the success of this enterprise is in a great measure to be attributed. I beg leave to inclose a list of the piratical junks, their description, crews, with the numbers killed, escaped, aud roade prisoners; and have the honor to be, Sir,

Your innat obedient humble servant,

W. N. L. LOCKYER, Commander.

To James W Morgan, Esq., Captain of H. M. Ship Hartings, &c.—Mail.

Among the 13 junks taken were nine from 150 to 180 tons, each carrying about 8 guns and 60 men; the other four were larger; the number of men in all the fleet is reckoned at 900, of whom about 22) were killed, 2) taken prisoners, and 660 escaped.

The Imperial Commissioner in his reply to Gov. Bonham seems inclined to make the best of the dilemma in which he was placed by the zeal of his subordinates, and tenders his thanks for the service done, but is careful not to express any opinion about further co-operation, through the precedent having now been set, it will doubtless be followed.

From 8a, Imperial High Commissioner, to His Excellency Mr. Bonham. Sa, Imperial Commissioner. governor-general of the Two Kwang, &c., in reply --On the 27th of the 1st moon (10th instant), I received your communication informing me that the commandant of Ta-p'ang, being prevented by a foul wind from pursuing the junks of certain pirates, had obtained from your excellency's government a steamer, which proceeded with all speed to the proper place to make prisoners of these persons ; that eight junks were destroyed by her; that one blew up spontaneously, and that four others had been restored to their owners; and the criminals captured, handed over to their own authorities to be dealt with. On the same day I received a note from the admiral corroborating the above in every particular. Evidence so satisfactory of the sincere desire of your excellency's government for a good understanding with my own, has given me the highest gratification. [As regards Formosa], when your excellency has shown your friendship by lending your aid in time of need, could I be without the impulse natural to friends, to supply each other's want out of their own abundance ? But the island pertains to an adjoining province, and as it is not within my jurisdiction, I could not well write officially concerning it. Coal is an article of daily consumption, and as such, procurable at every one of the five ports, where there is of course nothing to prevent your excellency's government buying it whenever it is wanted

The terms in which the commandant proposed to reimburse the expense of the coal to be consumed, were certainly not such as he ought to have employed. Your Excel- lency is doubtless far too liberal to condescend to accept [his offer] still the crew of the steamer should by all means be recompensed for their trouble, and I have accord- ingly addressed a letter to the Admiral to make ready some trifling presents, of which I subjoin a list. I trust that your excellency, on receiving the articles therein specified, will distribute them on my behalf. I mean nothing more than to show hy due polite.

1850.

Journal of Occurrences.

165

mess that I am sensible of the obligation conferred upon me. To this end, I reply, availing myself of the opportunity to wish your excellency luxuriant increase of the blessings of spring.

A necessary communication, to which is annexed a list of the trißes to be presented ♪--- 8 oken; 8 sheep : 8 boges of the best tea of 10 catties each; 8 barrels each of sugar candy and of white flour of 30 catties each ;·8 barrels of dried lung-ngin from Kweilin (in Kwangsi) of 20 catties each. 8 barrels of dried lai-chi from Kwailin (in Kwangsi) of 20 catties each ; 8 baskets of dried oranges containing 1000 each.

The above is addressed to his excellency Mr. Bonham H B. M. Plenipotentiary, &c., &c..,&c.

Taukwang, 30th year, 2d moon, 1st day. (14th March, 1850).

-China mail.

True Translation. T. F. WADE, Assistant Chinese Secretary, The Emperor of China has consulted his own superstitious fears and those of his subjects in an unusual manner, by the promulgation of the following Order in Council. It should be headed “The Emperor of China rs. Luna.” The edict was torn down in the streets of Shánghải by the people, who pressed no little discontent at it; no public notice was made in Canton.

“His Majesty's commands have been received. The next year, the 30th of Táukwang, is the 47th of the cycle; on the first day of that year there will be an eclipse, commencing at three o'clock r. M., and ending at 5 o'clock, the ob- scuration will be a little over three tenths. Now, this day is the great one of the sun, when he like a prince rules; and it is also the commencement of mornings when affairs are begun-the chief day of the year. Wherefore, let the 30th day of the 12th month (Feb. 11th) of this year be regarded as new year's day, and let this order be promulgated throughout the empire, every governor-general and governor circulating it and carrying it into effect by issuing a plain edict for general observance. Respect this.

The death of the emperor Täukwáng following in less than a fortnight after the preceding order will be regarded by his subjects as having some connec- tion with it. We have only room at present for the official notice of his death. His majesty was born not far from Sept. 12th, 1781, and was aged 69 years, and 7 months at the time of his death.

Feb. 25th 1850. There were on this day, called into an audience, to a General Council, [Taaitsiuen] the chief controller of the kindred, Wanking (President of the Board of Rites), and other high ministers who wait before the throne, when & Vermilion Edict was communicated: “Let Yihchu, the Imperial fourth son, be set forth as the imperial heir apparent. You princes and high officers, why wait for our words? Acsist and support him with united hearts, and do you all regard whatever pertains to the concerns of the country and the people as of high importance, without sympathy for anght else. A special command."

An Imperial order. We have received from our late imperial Father, his Majesty who has just taken the great journey, our being and support, enjoying a nourishing anxious care as bigh and boundless as heaven. His sacred age had just attained to threescore and ten, and his force was still vigorous, so that it might have been calculated that he would have reached the period of a hundred years, and our days of joy [in each other] thus be prolonged. Last year, after the summer had commenced, he suddenly felt himself indisposed, though his bodily strength had been somewhat impaired, and the important duties con- nected with [the demise of] the Empress Dowager, and his grief and anxiety, aggravated his weakness and disease, so that his vigor and constitution were greatly enfeebled. To-day, at six o'clock a. ., he called in the Chief Control- ler of the Imperial Kindred, the great ministers of the Presence, the members of the General Council, and high officers of the Palace, and taking the vermilion pencil in his hand ordained who should be regarded as the Imperial heir apparent. His sacred instructions were very minute, urging upon them in the most im- pressive manner to regard the interests of the country.

We received this decree in anguish and tears, lamenting it in fear and dread, for we still hoped that by the utmost and constant care of his affectionate person, and a temporary cessation from his burdensome cares, that he would longer

166

Journal of Occurrences.

MARCH.

preserve his vigor and health. How unwished for! We had barely received his last cominanda and regards, when his malady increased in force and violence, eren to the utmost lintit, and he drove the dragon and becaine a guest on high Beating the ground and invoking heaven, I vainly assayed to reach after and

recall him.

I reverently reflect that my august Father ruled the world for thirty years; day and night with caretul diligence he attended to his duties, not allowing himself the least leisure. In all things he reverenced heaven, and imitated his predecessors; and his sedulous attention to the affairs of government, his love for his people, his literary attainments and his military prowess, are not easily described. And in respect to his diffusing happiness and his anxious care lest there should be pestilence or other distress, no sooner had any province met with a slight calamity than he disbursed his treasures, and remitted the taxes, his gracious benevolence being instantly shown. So too, he constantly was lay. ing up the revenue in store for use, and devising means to prevent damage from the [Yellow] river, and planaing so that no living thing should lack for protection.

His boundless humanity drew all within its influence, so that everything that has breath can not fail to express their heartful laments [at his departure]: We, weeping tears of blood and beating our breast, how can We yet refrain our words! But remembering that the position I succeed to is of the greatest responsibility, in order that I may diligently obey the Holy who has gone be- fore, I reverently accept my predecessor's commands. As we consider the duties imposed upon our unworthy self, We are troubled with painful apprehensions, and our fears daily deepen ; yet forbearing grief, and lessening lamentations, we tremblingly mount the throne. We still rely upon the constant loyalty of our civil and military officers of every grade throughout the empire to assist us to rule with glory.

In regard to the regulations for mourning, we have received our Imperial Father's will ordering it to be worn for twenty-seven days according to the old rules [of the Manchús]; but our feelings can not admit of this, and in accor dance with the ancient custom [of China], let mourning be reverently worn for three years; thus in some degree relieving our affectionate regrets.

In regard to the important ceremonies of sacrificing to heaven and earth, and in the hall of ancestors, there evidently should be no diminution in any of the rites on account of mourning How the proper officers shall be ordered, and Ourself proceed to the several places, let the several departinents examine into the former regulations, and deliberate for the purpose of reporting to us; and let officers and people throughout the empire observe the fixed regulations for mourning Let this public command be proclaimed throughout the empire and in other countries for general information. Respect this.

Kiying's position and influence seem to be at present as high as ever, and his appointinent to superintend the funeral rites of the Empress Dowager, in conjunction with the princes of the blood, shows the high station he occupied in his late majesty's confidence. It is to be hoped that in the acts of the new government, his influence may have its due weight, especially in preserving peace with foreign countries. The following notice of his official life since 1848, we extract from the China Mail of the 28th ult.

"Kíying arrived at the capital from Canton in June 1848, and paid his respects to the emperor on the 11th of that month, returning thanks for the doubled-eyed peacock's feather conferred upon him, as stated in the Gazette of the 5th, for the improved tranquillity of the_government he had just quitted, during the time it had been in his charge. Between this date and the 26th August 1849, he had no fewer than forty-nine audiences of his majesty. The Gazette is however evidently at fault, for upon some of the days mentioned, he must have been absent on particular service in Shảnsí and Shántung.

“On the 25th of July 1848, it is stated that he returned thanks for his appoint- ment to the supervision of the affairs of the Board of Rites; on the 5th of August, to that of the Board of War-a decree of this day directing that he should remain in the city as an assistant-minister of the Cabinet. On the 3d

1850.

Journal of Occurrences.

167

September, he was made chief commissioner of metropolitan customs; and on the listh, returned thanks for the promotion of his eldest son, Kingsili, who had been given the command, as a general officer, of the Manchus of the plain red banner, and is now in charge of the imperial mausoleum. Kiying was also chosen to hear the cases referred in autumnn, by the Board of Punishmestn, according to annual custom, to the personal decision of the Emperor, who in mo- dern times delegates a certain number of officers to perform this duty in his stead. On the 21st, he was depnted to make a selection from the magistrates of purchased rank, chosen by the Board of Civil Office from a large number of names submitted to them; and on the 25th, from a list of those eligible for em- ployment in Manchuria.

**On the 12th November, having bren specially commissioned to inquire into a charge brought by an inferior general officer against the general-in-chief of the Toumet Mongols at Sui-yuen, beyond the Great Wall, he requested instructions. His return to Peking is announced in the Gazette of the 23d Dec., but in the interim certain audiences are recorded, as also the presentation of a memorial by him on the 17th November, in his capacity of chief commissioner of customs, complaining of the practice of making dépôts of imports without the walls of Peking, to the evasion of the metropolitan duties. On the 9th December, he be- came cabinet minister, and was desired to retain his superintendence of the Board of War. On the 10th, he returned thanks for the acting appointment of General of the Mongols of the bordered yellow banner; and on the 26th, was made treasurer of the Imperial Clan. His memorial regarding the Sui-yuen affair was sent in on the 5th January 1849; the complainant was degraded, and the general accused summoned to Court. On the 19th, Kiying received the title of President of the Imperial Library. On the 22d, permission to ride in a chair within the precincts of the palace was given him by his sovereign.

"He was now associated with Chý Fung-piáu, a vice-president of the Board of Revenue, in a special commission of inquiry into the abuses of the salt depart- ment in Shantung, and substitutes were gazetted to act for him in his different offices; but, after mentioning that on the 18th February he had returned thanks for a recommendation, in which certain high officers appear to be annually in- cluded, the next issue inforins us that he bad requested instructions before pro- ceeding to Chehkiáng to inspect the garrisons of that province. On the 3d March, he addressed the Throne upon financial reform; on the 14th, his memo. rial is referred to the consideration of the Council, who reported upon it on 4th April. He did however go to Shantung, and upon the 8th of March, requested that four officers might be sent tɔ assist him in the prosecution of his inquiries. Upon the 12th March, a decree was published, announcing that the arrear in- curred Ly successive collectors of the sal: gabelle, was declared by him to amount to 73,930 taels; and another, directing the degradation of several ex- collectors accused by him of receiving bribes from the salt monopolists. On the 14th, he reports that 300,000 taels are lying in the provincial treasury, returned as expended, which may be forwarded to Peking: on the 16th, that there is au arrear of 11,900 taels in the taxes of a single department, the prefect of which is therefore degraded ; that the arrears of the districts of the department of Tsi- nán fú amount to 414,700 taels; and he prays that an inquiry be instituted into the financial state of all the other departments of the province. On the 17th, he returned to the capital.

"His departure for Chehkiáng is dated the 2d of April, since which time, ex- cept as having an audience on the 3d, no more is heard of him until the 28th of June; when he was presented with four taels' weight of ginseng. Ki Chí- cháng, who was gazetted as his associate on his tour of military inspection, did proceed to Chehkiảng as high commissioner; and after examining the accounts of the province with the governor, returned to the metropolis a short time ago. Upon the 26th of August, Ngan-hwa, vice-president of the Board of Works, was sent by his majesty to inquire after his health, which had compelled him to apply for a few days' leave of absence. His third son, Kinghien, of the imperial guards, was given, by an act of grace, a button of the fifth grade, and named ex- pectant of high metropolitan office. Upon the 30th November, Kiying reäppears to pay his respects.

168

Journal of Occurrences.

The Seamen's Bethel at Whampoa was dedicated to the public worship of God on the 19th inst., the dedicatory services being attended by about eighty per- sons, among whom we noticed H. E. Mr. Davis, the American Commissioner, Mr. Forbes the American Vice-consul, and many of the_merchants of Canton. The number of ships at Whampoa at the time was very few, and only a portion of them nad European crews, which accounts in a measure for the absence of sailors from the audience. The services were opened by reading the Scriptures, and singing the following hymn composed by Dr. Bowring for the occasion.

Hear, O Thou benignant Father!

Praise for mercies-prayers for grace While with grateful hearts we gather,

Sanctify the gathering place ; Many a thousand leagues divide us

From the lands and homes we love y➡ But Thy Gospel is beside us,

Heaven around, and Thou above. Humbly here an altar building

To Thy glory-may Thy rays Beam upon it, gladdening, gilding,

Ae in Tarael's honor'd daye, When their desert path benighted,

Saw the flaming pillar reared ; So may our dark way be lighted,

By Thy Spirit bless'd and cheered!

In the deep we see Thy wonders,

And before those wonders bew; From the clouds we hear Thy thunders:

Speak, O Lord! in mercy now! When the darkest storm is low'ring,

When the fiercest whirlwinds rage ; O'er them let the Cross be tow'ring,

Brighter still from age to age.

Father! if Thou deign to bless us,

All our labors will be blest, Naught shall daunt us—naught distress us ;

Thou our righteousness—our rest! All must yield where Thou presidest ;

Thou who rulest sea and land; All must follow when Thou guidest; Lord! stretch out Thine helping hand.

The dedicatory prayer was offered by Rev. P. Parker, M. D., and the sermon preached by Rev. Dr. Legge of Hongkong. His discourse was based on Mark vi. 34: “ And Jesus, when he came out, saw much people, and was moved with compassion toward them, because they were as sheep not having a shepherd: and he began to teach them many things." From this text, he deduced the Christian obligation of compassionating the ignorant of our race, and as a con- sequence the need and propriety of providing means and facilities for instruct- ing them. The services were concluded by Řev. Mr. Cleland giving the bene- diction.

The floating Bethel which has now been opened for public worship at Wham- pos is a commodious structure, 120 feet in length, and 34 feet beam, with'a walk four feet wide extending around it. The interior is divided, by a cross passage. way 6 feet wide, into two parts, the chapel and the chaplain's apartments. The former is 50 feet long, and 13 feet high, lighted by six gothic windows on each side, and has accommodations for seating 300 auditors; it is a spacious and elegant room. The other and smaller end of the Bethel is divided by a passage length- wise, and contains six rooms, one of which is a reading-room, soon to be provid- ed with a library and periodicals, a subscription having already been opened for this purpose. The entire expense of the Bethel, including anchors and cable, will not vary far from $6,000, all of which has been collected from foreigners in China, about half of it from the residents, and the remainder from the shipping. The chaplain of the American Seamen's Friend Society, Rev George Loomis, having draw up a plan in relation to the Bethel, began to collect sub- scriptions in December 1848, and a meeting of subscribers was called in Canton May 8th, 1849, at which it was resolved to vest the management of the funds col- lected for the erection of a Bethel in the hands of trustees. P. 8. Forbes Esq., was chosen chairman, and John Dent, G. H. Lamson, Joseph Jardine, R. P. Dana, and T. W. L. Mackean, Esqs., with the Seamen's chaplain, members of the Board of Trustees. W. O. Bokee, Esq. was appointed secretary to the Board, and N. de St. Croix, Esq requested to cooperate with Mr. Loomis in carrying out the details. The keel was laid in August 1849, and the vessel floated out of dock Feb. 7th, 1850. We congratulate the foreign community in Canton on the completion of this praiseworthy undertaking, and in noticing it, we can not close without mentioning the untiring exertions of Mr. Loomis and Capt. St. Croix in daily overseeing the thorough execution of the work, and collecting funds from the community and shipping for its completion.

THE

CHINESE REPOSITORY.

VOL. XIX.-APRIL, 1850.-No. 4.

ART. I. Shwok Wan Kidi-tsz', Sù shí Hi-chuen, Sz'-shih kiuen ;

說文解字徐氏繫傳四十卷 or The Etymologicon

[of Hũ Shin] with a Supplementary Commentary by Sũ, in forty sections. BY PHILO.

[To the Editor.-Sir, before troubling you with any more Diversions, allow me to introduce to the notice of your Readers, the ETYMOLOGICON of Hü Shin, the_ablest lexicographer that has ever written on the Chinese lan- gnage. The edition before me, in eight handsome octavos, was printed in 1839 at the Golden Tombs, or Kinling—as the old Southern Capital is called in classic style; it comes recommended by one of the most erudite members of his Imperial Majesty's present Cabinet; and may therefore, I presume, be accepted as one of the best now extant. As a vade-mecum for the nativo student, it is valuable indeed ; and when translated, as it ought to be, it will be a most acceptable addition to our present apparatus for acquir- ing a knowledge of the Chinese language. I send you a short notice of this book arranged in a series of numbers, which will give your readers a general idea of its plan and contents. Your's, &c.—Philo.}

No. 1. Philo's Synopsis of the Work. PERHAPS it may save the reader some trouble,

if by way of preface, The first opens with

I give a summary view of the eight volumes. an Introduction by the principal editor, Chin Lwán, and a recom- mendatory Preface by Kí Tsiuentsíu, the then literary chancellor of Kiángsú, now assistant chief minister of the Cabinet, president of the Board of Revenue, &c. We have next what forms the body of the book, a list of 13,296 characters, of which 1762 are duplicated in either an ancient or altered form, thus giving a total of 14,054 : all these, as they are explained and illustrated, fill up twenty-eight sec- tions, and are arranged under five hundred and forty-one radicals, thus:

VOL. XIX. NO. IV.

170

Number of the

Nmber of the

Kiven

The Shwok IVan, er Etymologicon.

Number of the

Cimg 市

APRIL,

Number of the Wan

or Section.

Sect.

or Radicals.

or Churțicters.

or duplicated characters.

}}

2-227782":"NAM-Z88=2"-22"

274

465

672

326

633

138

300

640

112

3.6

816

7:33

324

703

4:2

6:0

3:25

523

290

380

368

632

211

728

394

468

2:6

311

2/1

8868725520822268589*9

Totals.

13.6

1762

These twenty-eight sections are the work of Hii Shin, and the commentary thereon is by the younger Sü, excepting that on the 25th section, which is by the elder brother; the sounds of the characters, excepting in the 25th section, are given on the authority of Chú Kâu, who was a fellow-cíficer of the younger Sü and of the same rank.

Section 29th contains Hii Shiu's own preface,—a translation of which is given in the sequel; following that preface, and completing the sixth of the eight volumes, we have a complete list of the five hundred and forty-cne radicals, arranged in the same order as they are treated of in the body of the book by Hii Shin.

Section 30th is a short one, consisting of only a memorial written by Hü Chung, the author's son, and presented to the emperor Ngántí with a copy of his father's Etymologicon, for which, as a token of his Majesty's pleasure and approbation, the presenter was honored with a gift of forty pieces of cloth, and a rescript from the throne.

The remainder of the forty sections, (from the 31st to the 40th inclusive) are the work of the younger Sü, “the minister Kiái,” as he there calls himself. These ten sections, together with the 30th, fill the seventh volume, which includes also, at the end, two or three short prefatory notes.

1850.

The Shwok Wan, or Etymologicon.

171

The last volume, the eighth, contains in a supplenientary form, a critical review of the whole preceding forty sections, prepared for the present edition by Ching Peiyuen and others.

No. 2. Biographical and Chronological Notes.

The Etymologicon furnishes some of the best materials extant for a complete history of the Chinese language and literature. In the absence of such a history, it may assist the general reader better to understand the sequel of this article (Nos. 3, 4. and 5), if a sew short notices of the persons named therein be laid before him.

1. Páuhí, or Fuhht. Both these forms are used as the proper name of the first monarch who appears in the annals of the Chinese. His reign commenced, according to their chrono- logy, 2552 e. c. To him they give the honor of inventing the Páh Kwá, or system of Diagrams, from whence has arisen the art of writ- ing as it now exists in this country. He was the first of the wú ti or "five rulers."

2. Shinnung shi✯ Divine Husbandman. This was the immediate successor of Fuhhí; he reigned 140 years, and is said to have used knotted cords to record the acts of his government.

3. Hwángti 黄帝

or the Yellow emperor. This is the third mo- narch to whom the Chinese consider themselves indebted for their "art divine." He reigned 100 years.

4. Tsángkich

It is to this man that the more direct and

immediate invention of writing is usually attributed by Chinese histo- rians. He was Hwangtí's principal minister of state.

5. Siuen wáng E. This sovereign, the eleventh of the Chau dynasty, commenced his reign 827 B. C. He was an illustrious patron of literature and literary men. He flourished nearly three cen- turies prior to the time of Confucius.

6. Sz' chau. Among those men who devoted themselves to literature under Siuen wáng, this man was called the Great His- torian. He is the reputed inventor of the Seal character.

7. Chi Hưáng tí

Translated literally, this title means "the first august emperor," or Augustus the First. At the same time,

he was both the destroyer and the patron of literature and literary

The Great Wall was built by his orders.

men.

8. Li Sz This was the lord lieutenant of Augustus the

李斯 First. It was this man who memorialized his master for an act of uni- formity, and wrote a treatise on the character invented by Ts'ángkieh.

9. Cháu Kau đà . Cotemporary with Lí Sz, under the same

172

The Skwok Wan, or Etymologicon.

APRIL,

ruler, this man lived and held high office. Like his cotemporary, the lord lieutenant, he was devoted to learning. He wrote a work called Yuen lih Pien; the precise character of this work I can not as- certain. I suppose it may have been a memoir on the language.

10. Hú Wúking. In addition to the two abovenamed officers, this man is deemed worthy of notice; he was his Majesty's great historian ;" and wrote a philosophical treatise called Pok Hiok

Pien 博學篇

11. Hü Shin Shuhchung

I. The author of the Ety- mologicon bore this name; Hu was the designation of the family; Shin was the name he bore in the family; and Shukchung, the title or name of distinction given to him by his literary friends. The Chinese trace his descent from the ancient emperor named above; the place of his residence was Jünán; the precise time of his birth or of his death I know not. By one writer he is said to have flourished in the latter part of the Eastern Hán dynasty; but in his own writings, he speaks of the Emperor Ngai tí 哀帝, as being then on the throne; if such was the fact, Hii Shin must have been born prior to the Advent, and have died (probably at an advanced age) before the close of the first century. His Preface (No. 6.) will speak for itself 12. Hu Chung. This is the author's son, already referred to, who presented a copy of his father's work to the emperor Ngán tí whose reign commenced A. D. 107. This was after the death of his father; but how long time after is not known.

13. Su Hiven Tingchin 徐鉉鼎臣

14. Su Kiái Tsukin 徐楚金

These are the names

of the two brothers, Sü Hiuen the elder, called also Tingchau; and Sii Kiái the younger, called also Tsúkin. They lived and wrote under the Hau Tang, or After Túng dynasty, in the early part of the tenth century, more than nine hundred years ago. From that time down to the present we hear very little of the Etymologicon, except that some editions of it were printed under the Sung dynasty. These brothers were able scholars, as their writings abundantly testify; the younger held the office of "Keeper of the Secret Archives," and enjoyed the highest literary honors. What he has done for the Etymologicon, his Programme (No. 5.) will sufficiently show.

15. Ki Tsiuntsáu

It is chiefly to this distinguished scholar and statesman of Taukwáng that we are indebted for this beautiful and very valuable edition of Hii Shin's work. His recom- mendatory preface (No. 4,) is dated in the nineteenth year of his

1850.

The Shwok Wan, or Etymologicon.

173

present Majesty's reign, which corresponds to A. D. 1839. He then held the office of literary chancellor in Kiángsú; he is now member of the Nui Koh or Cabinet, president of the Board of Revenue, &c., &c. The last part of his preface, as it is given in the translation, is a mere brief of the original, a repetition of facts elsewhere stated.

16. Chin Luán. It is only from the two following Nos. 3 and 4, that I have gathered the little that I know of this gentleman. His own Introduction (No. 3.) will best inform the reader concerning the history and character of the man. These two numbers will also give the needful information concerning those gentlemen whose as- sistance Kí Tsiuntsáu and Chin Lwán secured in the preparation of this new edition. Referring the reader to those papers which are hereto subjoined, I will here close my desultory notes.

No. 3. Prefatory Introduction by the Editor Chin Lưán of Kiángkib, dated 1839. In ancient times, the masters of polite literature held in high esteem the six methods of writing; and verily these are the true sources of the sound and meaning of words, the fountain from whence objects derive their names, and numbers their fixed limits. By means of these, the erudite scholar is enabled to understand the diversified transformations of the universe, with the various changes and modifications in the ceremonial, musical, criminal, and ethical codes; and the less learned is made capable of perceiving how the forms and sounds of words are derived, and how their sound and sense mutually affect each other, so that by these means he may comprehend the fine arts and all the various kinds of historical writings in their best style and profoundest signification. Thus great is their advantage to the young student.

scure.

Hü Shuhchung lived near the close of the Eastern Hán dynasty. When he saw how the ancient meaning and use of words had fallen into disrepute, he was grieved that even common discourse had become so corrupt and ob- As an intelligent man he was led to make the most thorough investi- gations; and as the result composed his Etymologicon in fifteen sections. Although I do not know how to understand his phrase túk shin_chi—“ make known the divine will,” yet the various alterations of the characters of the language, and the changes of the sounds, together with the regulations which have come down from the three dynasties, and the sound and meaning of [words used by the] border barbarians, are for the most part complete ; just as it is expressed by his son Hü Chung, “There is nought celestial or terrestrial, demoniacal or divine, of hill or river, herb, tree, bird, beast, creeping reptile, or of the curious and rare productions, of royal decrees or ceremonial insti- tutes, or of men and things in the world; which is not comprised therein."

From the Hán dynasty down to the present time, almost all the literati and men of talents, who have been thoroughly acquainted with classical literature, and have treated of the laws of the written character, have regarded this work as their standard. Yet there have been disorganizers, such, for example,

174

The Shwok Wan, or Etymologiem.

APRIL,

as Lá Yúng-ping; so that but for Sú Hiven and his younger brother Sú Kiái, who revised and improved this book, it would have been gradually corrupted and rendered spurious.

Now upon an exainination of the two works, that of the elder brother is found to be the most concise and terse, yet it is sometimes too servile and not free from vulgarisms; that of the younger brother is the most luminous, though many of his expressions are too refined and the style too diffuse. Moreover, the two differ in this, that sometimes where the one is diffuse, the other is concise; or it may be that what is in the one is not in the other; or it may

be that a radical has been changed from one place to another, or that an explana- tion is wholly wanting. All these additions and changes I suspect are the work of later writers, or the errors of the copyists and publishers, so that the two original books we now possess, are not the identical old ones prepared by the two brothers. In laboring on the Etymologicon, though each had his favorite study, yet both occasionally were too concise or too diffuse. The elder brother Hiuen, having completed his book subsequently to the other, quoted many explanations from Kiái's work, and as the latter quoted from the classics, Hiuen sometimes seems to have mistaken these for the comments of Hü Shin. In the department of sounds also, as they are indicated by the two brothers, the younger greatly excels the elder. Accordingly the student ought to have recourse to the work of Kiái, “in order to perceive how the forms and sounds of words are derived, and how their sound and sense mu- tually affect each other, so that by these means he may comprehend the five arts, and all the various kinds of historical writings, in the finest style and pro- foundest signification,” and thus be able to search out and evolve their true origin.

Now it appears that this original work of Kiái has been very much muti- lated; and although numerous quotations from it, in the Tonic Collection of duke Wáng Cháu, can be adduced as evidence (of its genuineuess], yet this Tonic Collection in its turn has also been subjected to additions and emen- dations by Hiung Chung. For example, in his arrangement of the characters by the sounds, sometimes the same character is quoted from both the brothers, and sometimes an explanation from Kiái is twice given, differing by being in one case concise and in the other diffuse. Consequently, when brought forward and compared with Kiái's book, the discrepancies and errors are found to be numerolls.

Last year, the courtier Ki Shun-fú (Kí Tsiuentsáu) of Cháuyáng, a man of very extensive erudition and most thoroughly versed in classical literature, and exceedingly fond of this Etymologicon, was holding the office of literary chancellor in Kiángsú, when he obtained from his friend Kú Tsien-li an exact copy, an edition printed in the time of the Sung dynasty, and also a mutilated copy printed under the same dynasty from blocks in possession of Wáng Sz'-tung. Besides these two, he also procured a copy of Kiái's Tonic edition, printed in the chun character. Having perused these, he directed several literary gentlemen,-Li, Man, Wú, Ching, and biá, to examine the same and point out their errors and defects, and then to prepare a revised

1850.

The Shwok Wan, or Etymologicon.

175

copy and have it printed at Kiáng-yin. In this his profound regard for learn- ing, in his love for the pure ancient style, in guiding the inexperienced, in supporting the weak, and in encouraging the rising genius so as to give stability and extension to our national literature, the courtier Ki stood pre- eminent.

But since, on examination and comparison, the works of the two brothers have been found to differ in some parts, and sometimes to be deficient or erroneous in their explanations, it has become necessary, in order fully to bring to view their classical merits, that we investigate their profound mean- ings, unfold their combined resources, trace out their ancient derivations, sustain the saine by numerous expressions, arrange all these characters into distinct and separate classes, and add a Supplement.

With the view of securing a new and improved edition, the courtier enter- ed into an arrangement with me, he engaging to have a copy prepared for the press; and, in the prosecution of this design, directed nie to edit the same. Though possessed of small abilities and incompetent to perform such a task, yet I greatly rejoice to see that it has been completed, and to our mutual satisfaction. The work having been nearly printed off, and the courtier him- self having prepared a Preface, has directed me to say a word in like man- ner, setting forth the eud and object of this work.

No. 4. Recommendatory Preface by Ki Taiunisáu, Literary Chancellor of Kiangsu, member of the Imperial Academy, &c. (Now assistant chief minister of the Cabinet.)

Instruction by means of the six methods of forming characters, was commenced by Toáng kieh, and in the Ritual of the Chau dynasty it attained great splendor. The student by the form and sound of the characters sought their meaning, by ascertaining their meaning be was able to comprehend the nature and principle of all things: this was the method universally pursued.

In the times of the Chau dynasty, the reforming influences of literature were most luminous and exceedingly abundant, opening the way for a peace- ful rule during tens of generations. After the destruction of literature by Tain, that the great purpose of this system of instruction by the six methods of writing was rescued from complete oblivion, is owing to the author of the Etymologicon, who diligently sought out and arranged the materials compris- ed in it and transmitted them to succeeding generations. The two brothers, Sü Ting-chin and Sü Taú-kin (elsewhere called Hiuen and Kiái), by their careful elucidations perfected the work of Hü Shin. But of the works of the two brothers, the younger is by far the most lucid.

In the general promotion of literature, and in the glory conferred on literary genius, our dynasty has far exceeded its predecessors. From the form and sound of characters, the scholar is enabled to comprehend their meaning so as to acquire and communicate knowledge.

By almost every family a copy of the Etymologicon is possessed; but by for the greater part have that of the elder Sü. The Supplementary Commen- tary of the younger Sü has been published in large character by Wáng of

176

The Shwok Wan, or Etymologicon.

APRIL,

Chih, and in a diamond edition by Má of Shihmun: both these editions were disordered, erroneous, defective and spurious, and the whole body ar- anged so as to render their perusal painful.

Tun Teán (the writer of this preface) having read the notes on the Etymo- logicon by Yin Máu-tăng, and knowing that Kú Tsienli and Wáng Jinft of Wú, had in the possession of their respective families ancient manuscripts which were exceedingly clear and exact, for a long time kept this fact to myself. Máu King Sienluh of Hokien, having a mind solely devoted to the study of Hu's work, thoroughly investigated the commentary [of the young- er Sü], and studied it with great intensity.

In the year 1837, being raised hy imperial appointment, to the literary chancellorship of Kiángsú, I proposed to the aforesaid gentleman of Hokien to accompany me; though at first on account of his age, he was deterred by the length of the journey, yet having in mind the works of Wang and Má and the chance of getting a sight at them, he was pleased to order his car- riage. It was in the ninth month that we arrived at my office and met with the superior of the Ki-yång Institute, Dr. Lá Shinki, and inquired about the Etymologicon. In former days the Doctor had been fellow-student with Kú, and immediately wrote to Kú's grandson Suitsing to borrow the book. Hav- ing obtained it, and on comparing it with the copies of Wáng and Má, it ap- peared that both in the text and notes, a great many characters had becn added to Kú's copy. Thus under the radicals wood and heart, several tens of characters in the seal form of writing, had been added; so of others. Some, wanting in the works of Wång and Má, were found to be complete in Ku's work. Further, upon inquiry, the Doctor was able to ob- tain from Wang Sz'tung a copy printed in the time of the Sung dynasty; this gentleman obligingly presented a part of this copy to me for inspection. It was contained in case fourth, extending from Sect. 32d to the 40th; the rest of the work was wanting. On comparing this with the MS. copied from an edition printed in the Sung dynasty, they were found for the most part nearly to correspond; we thus knew that Kú's copy was a veritable edition of the Sung dynasty. I was delighted at having obtained this copy, and wish- ed to cooperate with my friend, Máu of Hokien. In the meantime, in com- municating with Chin Lwán, the governor of the province, regarding this matter, he was found willing to guaranty the expenses of the publication. I then requested Dr. Lå Shinki to undertake the superintendence of the copying and printing of the work.

As to the original copy of the 25th chapter of the commentary [by the younger Sü] which was wanting, its place was to be supplied by an authen- tic copy of that of Kú.

Further, I requested the Doctor to have whatever had been quoted from the commentary, and was contained in the Tonic Collection, carefully copied and formed into a Supplement, in order to supply defects, and to preserve the smallest fragments. Moreover, the Doctor himself directed his pupils Ching Peiyuen and Hiaking of Kiángyin, and Wú Jukang of Wu-kiêng, to com pare and examine these writings.

1850.

The Shwoh Wan, or Etymologicon.

177

Mau of Hokien, having obtained the perusal of Kú's copy, added his tea- timony, and immediately a copy was made ready with especial carefulness for the engraver. I myself was able to procure from Tsin Lienshuh, the Tonic Collection by the younger Sü, and thus this edition was made com- plete, ready for the press. Copies of the Etymologicon, prepared by Yü Yenchi, Li Jinfű, Wang Pehliau, were published in the time of the Sung dynasty; but all these are now found to be very defective and much mutilated. Dur- ing the Yuen and Ming dynasties, there seem to have been no reprints. The present edition, therefore, being an exact transcript from Kú Tien-li's, will I trust be quite correct and free from errors. Still, should the lovers of antiquity discover such in it, by pointing out the same, they will help the student to a more thorough acquaintance with the work. Thus it will be- come more complete; its high aims more fully secured; and the design of Chin Lwán in publishing this edition realized. And thus too, my own hopes and expectations will be satisfied.

No. 5.-Postgramme by Sũ Kiái. (No date.)

THIS treatise, the Etymologicon, has a remote origin, having existed during nine successive dynasties, a period of seven hundred years. The efforts of our literary professors are now relaxed; our men of learn- ing are abandoning their pursuits; no sages make their appearance; and the divine will is darkened. Therefore, in a Supplementary form, I have given a General Explanation of Hü Shin's entire work extend- ing from Sects. I to xxx.

The radical characters, and those naturally derived from them, have been taken up and explained in consecutive order; and the res- pective classes extended so that all objects under heaven, properly fall- ing into them, have been traced out. Those of remote and obscure origin have not been brought into these series. Seizing, therefore, upon the principal idea of those which could be clearly traced, I have formed the Radical Series, in Sects. xxxi and xxxii.

Written characters are the means by which the sages were enabled to make researches the most profound, and investigations the most minute; by which are drawn the lines of heaven and earth, of the sun and moon; by which the cardinal duties of fidelity, filial piety, humanity, and justice are illustrated, and the rules for the high and the low in the empirical defined, and all the laws and ordinances for the regulation of ceremonies and music prescribed. When able clearly to comprehend all these, the prince can keep in their proper place all the subjects of his wide domain, and bring the whole empire under just control. So the minister of state, when able clearly to com- prehend all these, can properly serve his prince and regulate his sub-

VOL. XIX. NO IV

178

The Shwok Wan, or Etymologicon.

APRIL,

ordinates. Written characters sometimes have different meanings; and if all these are brought together, they will be very numerous. From a full tide, gathering a few drops, we should then turn upwards to the fountain head. Selecting some of the most important characters of the language, I have treated of them in a number of Excursuses, in Sects. XXXIII, XIV, and xxxv.

The sense of characters is sometimes subtle and profound; and if not thoroughly comprehended by the student, all his literary efforts will be mere vagaries. A Removal of Vagaries I have attempted in Sect. XXXVI.

Natural endowments are distinctive.

Friends have their associates.

As among flowers and trees, so universally there are distinctions and diversities. Should ten thousand classes of objects be brought together, they would not rob each other of their order. I have made a Collec- tion of Classes in Sect. xxxvii.

As written language has in it what words can not fully express, so it is with single words; and if their explanation be too diffuse, fidelity will be lost; if too concise, perspicuity will be wanting. The natural properties of objects, whether similar or diverse, should be fully deve- loped, and made perfectly clear and distinct. An Erplication of Errata I have prepared in Sect. XXXVIII.

Books having been lost, and leaves torn away, different readings have been introduced; and the emendations and corrections not being clear, these in after times have been left in doubt. A Resolution of Doubts I have given in Sect. xx/X.

In high antiquity Fuhhí, by means of his diagrams, gave the clue. The Yellow Emperor invented writing, and Tsángkieh extended the system. In the middle of the Chau dyasty, the emperor Siuen became its patron, and his minister Sz'chau received the succession and transmitted it to Hü Shin, who gave it the finishing line. Under his care its highest purpose was attained. If committed to improper hands, errors must ensue. Our august Sovereign, in his turn becom- ing its patron, investigated the ancient lore, penetrating into what was dark, and searching out what was obscure; and thus all things were made to appear in their true light. Committing these to me, his minister, I have attempted to perform my task, as described in Sect. XL,

No. 6.-Original Preface by Hi Shin Shuhchung. In ancient times, Páuhí's royal sway extended over all beneath the heavens. Directing his attention upwards, he surveyed the images in the heavens. Then turning downwards, he surveyed the forms on

[

1850.

The Shwok Wan, or Etymologicon.

179

the earth, carefully observing the figures upon birds and beasts and the things peculiar to the earth,—here, in his own person, selecting what was remarkable; there, what was so in others. In this manner he was able to invent the eight diagrams for a system of changes, and to evolve a scale of magisterial rules.

2. Passing down to the time of the Divine Husbandman, we first find that cords were tied into knots in order to record the acts of the government; and thus its affairs were grouped together. These, being exceedingly numerous, gave rise to forgeries and deceits.

3. It was at this time, that Ts'ángkieh, a minister of the Yellow Emperor, by observing the footsteps of various birds and beasts, ascer- tained that by lines objects could be distinguished one from another. Thus he invented writing for the purpose of forming contracts; and hence every kind of work was carried on in due form, and every or- der and engagement properly defined. The clue that led to this in- vention he obtained by an inspection of the diagram, Inundation, signifying (by interpretation) "proclaimed in the imperial courts," i. e. by means of written characters instruction is proclaimed, and the principles of knowledge are made known in the king's courts; and thus, while conferring emoluments upon their inferiors, the princes will be careful to preserve their own virtues.

4. When Ts'ángkieh invented his system of writing, he did it by drawing the images of various species, and hence he called them wan, figures. Afterwards, by writing form and sound, he augmented theit number, and these new ones he called tsx', or characters, meaning by this term that they became numerous from being recombined and nourished. But when characters came to be etched upon bamboos and the bark of trees, this was called skú, or writing, i. e. giving a likeness of the objects described.

5. During the ages that elapsed under the five Emperors and the three families of kings, the form of the written characters underwent numerous alterations. For example, in the inaugural inscriptions, found upon the tablets erected on the Great Mountain by the seventy- two sovereigns who went thither to record their names, none are precisely alike.

6. According to the Ritual of the Chau dynasty, the sons of the Imperial family, when they reached their eighth year, were placed for education under the care of a tutor, and the instruction commenc- ed with these six classes of written characters.

(a.) Indicatives, such as sháng, hiá, EF above, below: literally, point thing, chi sz', i. e. such characters as these two, sháng

180

The Shwok Wan, or Etymologicon.

APRIL,

and hiá, given as examples, the meaning of which we can ascertain by inspection, their import being apparent on examination.

(b.) Imitations, such as jik, yuch, BA, sun, moon: literally image form siáng hing, i. e. such characters as jih and yuck, the two above given as examples, in which an image or likeness of the object signified is delineated, by making the form of the character an exact imitation of the thing.

(c.) Phonetics such as kiáng, ho, I, river, stream: literally, form sound, hing shing, i. e. such compound characters as the two above, kiáng and ho, one part of which is taken to be named, and this is joined to another which gives the new character its sound, (d.) Ideographics, such as wú, sin, martial, faith: literally. united meaning,, huui í, i. e. such compound characters as wú and sin, where two well known characters are joined so as to sug- gest the idea to be given to the new word.

(e.) Reversives, such as káu, láu, explanation

aged, old: literally, turned chuen chú, i. e. such characters as káu, láu, in which, while the upper part remains the same, the lower is reversed or turned.

(f.) Derivatives, such as ling, cháng↑

order, elder : literally,

suppose borrow,kia tsié, i. e. such characters as ling and cháng, which are borrowed to denote things or acts that haɖ previously never been indicated in writing; the character thus borrowed retains its original sound but takes a new meaning.

7. In the reign of the Emperor Siuen of the Chau dynasty, his his- toriographer Sz'chau invented the chuen or seal character, and wrote a work thereon in fifteen chapters; some of these new characters were the same as the ancient, others were different.

8. Subsequently, when Confucius wrote the six classics and Tsú Kiúming compiled the annals called Spring and Autumn, both used the ancient character. Its meaning, therefore, could at that time be understood and explained.

9. At a later period the several princes of the empire, having strengthened their respective governments, refused submission to the imperial sway. Hating the restraints that were laid upon them by the ceremonial and musical codes, they destroyed all these standards; and separating themselves from the supreme government, formed seven independent states, all differing in the modes of laying out their lands, in the construction of their carriages, in the execution of their laws, in the fashion of their robes and caps, in the sounds of their words, in the forms of their speech, and in the shape of their written characters.

1850.

The Shwok Wan, or Etymologicon.

181

10. When the august Emperor of the Tsin dynasty, known as the First (Tain Chí hwángtí) had united all the states of the empire un- der one general government, his prime minister Lí Sz' addressed a memorial to the throne, requesting an act of uniformity, and that whatever was found not conformed to the standards of the state might be abolished. This minister himself wrote a treatise on the character invented by Ts'ángkieh, Chau Káu, another statesman of high rank, wrote a historical memoir on the language; and his majesty's historio- grapher Hú Wúking, wrote the Great Instructor, a treatise on moral philosophy. These three authors all employed the seal character in- vented by Sz'chau; and being somewhat abbreviated and modified by them, it was called the Lesser, in contradistinction to the former, the Greater seal character.

11. It was at this time that the monarch of Tsin burnt the classics, and annihilated all the ancient codes. He also banished a great many officers and sent forth armed expeditions. As the business of the of ficers in the public service became very multifarious, the official method of writing was introduced, in order to secure greater accuracy and dispatch; and by this means it was that the ancient form, the kú wan, ceased to be used.

12. Of the various forms of writing introduced prior to this date, eight are enumerated as existing under the Tsin dynasty, which are thus designated :-

1. Tá chuen, the Greater Seal character;

2. Siáu chuen, the Lesser Seal character;

3. Kih fú, the Engraved check; 4. Chung shú, the Insect picture; 5. Mú yin, the Stamp signet;

6. Shuh shú, the Portal writing;

7. Li shú, the Official writing.

13. After the rise of the Hán dynasty the running-hand form of writing came into vogue (sometimes called the tsáu shú

Grass character).

14. According to the code of laws called wei, instituted by the Hán dynasty, young students on arriving at the age of seventeen years, were to be instructed and examined in nine thousand of those charac- ters that had been invented by Sz'chau. Then if accepted they were considered eligible to the lower offices of state. Furthermore they were to be examined in the abovementioned eight forms of writing, and then reported by the magistrate to the literary chancellor, who,

182

The Shwok Wan, or Etymologicon,

APRIL,

after still farther instructing and examining them, selected the most intelligent and recommended them for the higher offices of state, while those who had not duly prepared themselves, or had not come properly recommended, were reported accordingly and dismissed from the pub- lic service. Though this code, the wei, still exists, yet that system of instruction and examination having now ceased for a considerable period, no one is able to state how they were conducted.

15. In the time of the Emperor Hiáu-siuen, his majesty issued a proclamation inviting all those who could read the character of Tsáng- kieh to report themselves; of these Cháng Chwáng was found to be the greatest proficient, and he was accordingly promoted. Three others,-Tú Nieh, governor of Liang-chau, Yuen Lí, a resident of Pei, and Tsin Kin, high literary chancellor, were all found able to explain the same character.

16. In the time of the Emperor Hiáuping, his majesty commanded Yuen Li, and more than a hundred others of the literati, to lecture on philology in the palace-hall called Weiyáng, and also appointed him to be the principal of the primary schools.

17. Yáng Hung, a courtier of the imperial palace, having brought together a variety of philological writings, arranged the same into a book, which he called the Instructor. All these, from those of Tsáng- kieh downwards, formed fourteen chapters, containing 5340 cha- racters. In this book was contained nearly all the characters found in the writings then extant.

18. Subsequently Sin, known as the Defunct, having usurped the Imperial authority, commanded his high minister Chin Fung, and others, to review and examine the lists of written characters-con- ceiving it to be his prerogative to change and modify it at pleasure. These men, in performing their task fixed upon the following six classes of written characters.

✰

(a.) The ancient form, kú wan, such as that employed in the books found in the walls of the house where Confucins lived.

(b.) The antique characters, 4, ki tsz', or such as were

found to be different from the ancient or kú wan.

(c.) The seal character, chuen shú, i. e. the lesser, pre- pared by Ching Miáu of Kiátú by order of Augustus the First, of the Tsin dynasty.

(d) The left hand character, tso skú, i. e. the official writing employed under the Tsin dynasty.

(e.) The close seal,,miú chuen, i. e. such as was used

seals and signets.

upon

1850.

The Shwok Wan, or Etymologicon.

183

(f.) The bird and insect characters niáu chung shú, or such as were used upon flags and envelopes.

19. When Kung, the prince of the ancient kingdom of Lú, pulled down the house where Confucius used to live, he found concealed in its walls, the Code of Ceremonies, the History of the Sháng dynas- ty, the Spring and Autumn Annals, and the Treatise on Filial Duty; moreover, there are extant two books, a copy of the Spring and Autumn Annals, and a copy of Tso's commentary thereon, which were pre- sented to the Imperial court by Cháng Tsang the prince of Pehping; also pots and vases which at various times, and in different states of the empire have been discovered on the hills and in the rivers, having insciptions upon them; now all these books, vases, etc, are found to contain the ancient character, kú wan, that had been employed under former dynasties; and they are all essentially the same. By means of these various writings and inscriptions, we are enabled clearly to as- certain and describe what were the forms employed in remote antiqui- ty, and hitherto but imperfectly understood.

20. But [notwithstanding the evidence furnished us in possessing these written monuments, if any one now presumes to labor upon them], the people will ridicule and reproach him, as being too fond of the marvelous, and dissatisfied with what is plain; and yet they them- selves will change the characters in current use and form new ones hard to be understood, fancying that by altering them in this irregular manner they will gain distinction in after ages. Even scholars who by a descrip- tion of separate characters would explain to us the meaning of the clas- sics, rashly declare that the official form, invented under Tsin, was the work of Tsing kieh! As these characters have been transmitted from father to son, how, say they, could they have been changed and altered? Yet they doggedly affirm, for example, that the character long († cháng) is a compound formed of a horse's head and man; that the cha- racter man (▲ jin) grasping the numeral ten († shih) makes tou (斗) or ten bushel measure; and that the character for insects chung) is formed by turning its parts inwards towards the center. Proceeding in this manner, even the imperial jurists, when explaining the laws will, by employing only one single character give sentence in a criminal case! In the phrase, to-harass people in-order-to-get money, (ho jin shau tsien) the fisrt character to-harass, is taken alone (the others being dropped) to form a complete sentence ! Examples of this kind are very numerous, and they are all different from the ancient form employed by Confucius, nor do they accord with those invented by Sz'-chau. Vulgat literati and pettifoggers, too fond

184

The Shrooh Wan, or Etymologicon.

APRIL,

of what they themselves have heaped together, and misled by mere hearsay, do not comprehend either those who are thoroughly versed. in the science of language, or the common rules by which written characters are formed; considering the old methods as odd, and having a partiality for rude forms of speech, they consider their own acquisi- tions as secret and profound mysteries, and themselves as having pe- netrated into the most subtle and refined conceptic of the sages. Meeting, for example, in the works of Tsángkieh with a section about "The youthful hen's receiving commands," they thence declare that said section must have been written by an ancient emperor, though in it are contained rules for those who wish to become divine and im- mortal! Thus conspicuous are their errors. What foolishness! what perversity!

21. In the ancient History it is said, “ I wish to see and under- stand the written forms of the ancients;" meaning that we ought to conform to and cultivate the old forms of written characters, and should not box and drill! Confucius has said, “I would fain obtain the lost forms of the historians! But now, alas, they are irrecoverably gone." Because men will adhere to their own private views, and find fault with what they do not know, and will not be at the trouble of learning from others, all distinction between what is right and what is wrong is naught, while their own subtle explanations and specious phraseology excite doubt and suspicion in the minds of every student.

20. Now such ought not to be the case, because written language is the source from whence we derive all our classical and scientific learning, and the origin of our royal institutions. It is the means by which the men of former generations have handed down their stores of learning to their successors, and by which men of after ages must gain their knowledge of the ancients. Hence the saying, "When correct premises are laid down, then true doctrines will be developed." Now we know that nothing in the world has a higher origin or purpose than written language, and nothing ought to be more carefully preserved from confusion and corruption.

23. On preparing the present arrangement of the seal characters, it has been my endeavor to have the whole work accurately correspond to the ancient forms invented by Sz'chau. With reference both to the separate characters, and their respective explanations, I have ex- tensively investigated the writings of learned men of every order from the highest to the lowest, and have made such a selection of characters as seemed most trustworthy, and sustained by the best authority; and their explanations have been adopted only after the most thorough

1850.

Term for Elohim and Theos.

125

investigations. In doing all this, it has been my purpose duly to arrange all the classes of words, to remove the errors into which others have fallen, to give the learner a thorough knowledge of his subject, and to make known the divine will. By arranging the characters under their appropriate radicals, confusion and disorder are prevented. Thus all things without exception, are subjected to our view. When characters have seemed obscure, they have been elucidated by quota- tions; and in doing this the works used have been the Book of Changes by Mang; History by Kung; the Odes by Máu, the Ritual by the officers of Chau; the Spring and Autumn Annals by Tsó; and likewise the Conversations and the Treatise on Filial Duties; all in the ancient form of writing. When any characters occurred which I could not understand, these have been left blank.

ART. II. Thoughts on the term proper to be employed in translating Elohim and Theos into Chinese. By a Missionary. In a Letter to the Editor.

In common with many others, my mind has been not a little exer- cised in the perplexing inquiry, as to the term proper to be employed in the Chinese language as an appellative for God, or the Deity of the Bible. It is confessedly an inquiry of vast importance, but also not free from many difficulties; as is manifest from the great amount of talent, labor and investigation it has called into exercise. My cherish- ed hope and prayer have been, that contending parties would be led to see and feel as one man on the subject. This object has not yet been attained; and it is with the prayerful desire of furthering so de- sirable a result, and not simply to enter the list of controversialists, that I now take up my pen. I have read the greater part of what has been written on this subject with some degree of attention; and am compelled to confess that the arguments on neither side have been conclusive to my own mind; while from these papers mainly, I have been furnished with materials, which have enabled me to form an opinion, based, as I think on sound logical deductions, which will appear in the sequel.

and sis

Of the terms which have been proposed to render into Chinese, only two are prominent; shin and ti, the latter to be accompanied with some qualifying adjunct, and these are pro- bably the only native oues at all defensible. Before proceeding

VOL. XIX. NO. IV.

186

Term for Elohim and Theos.

APRIL,

to the examination of these terms, however, it will be well to ascer- tain what are the requisites in any term employed as an appellative for the Divine Being. I apprehend that such term should be one used by common consent, generally, and xal' soxv, for Deity or for a Di- vine Being or Beings, by the people to whose language the term be- longs. This is of the very highest importance. If the term be not so used, it can not become a proper one to translate pr♬by and Osós. There should be a suitableness also, so that the term should convey of itself and by application the idea of power, dignity, greatness, and grandeur. Again, it should be a generic term for Deity, if the people into whose language the translation is made, are polytheists, and have a general name for Deity. Such is □, for the Aramean nations had become polytheists; such also is so, for the Greeks had whole families of Divine beings.

The first of these requisites is indispensable; the other two are very important, and should exist, if the genius of the language and the theology of the people afford them. Now, in which of the two pro- posed terms do we find these requisites, or the nearest approach to them; and hence the closest correspondence to be and Gros? Are they found in shinor in ti? In this investigation, dic- tionaries by foreigners and their opinions, manifestly can be of no weight unless clearly verified by native usage and authority. Thus premising, I shall assign some reasons for giving a preference to ti with an adjunct, as either sháng tor t'ienti, as the fittest term to render God in the Chinese; and then show why I can not acquiesce in the position of those who have advocated the employment of shin.

I propose to try ti by the abovenamed requisites. 1. Is ti used by the Chinese for Deity by way of eminence; and as the distinguishing appellation for that being, or those beings who are regarded divine? In the sacred books of the Chinese, we find at least one Being re- cognized of whom is predicated what belongs only to God, and who, especially in moral character and attributes, resembles far more the true God, than does any one of the so of the Greeks. He is a Being to whom no beginning is attributed; a Being of perfect moral recti- tude, and is represented as rewarding the upright and punishing the wicked; a Being too of universal sovereignty and providence. The distinguishing title by which this Being, and all other entities supposed to resemble him, are known among the Chinese is shángti This too is a title used by way of eminence to distinguish Deity, long before the Chinese were led by their pride, either to assume or apply

1850.

Term for Elohim and Theos.

187

it to mortal man. This was likewise at a time, when it is clear from their ancient works, the Chinese possessed a purer theology and more correct notions of the divine Being and character than they now do.

2. Ti as used by the Chinese, is a term which carries with it, not the idea of a simple personal name, but of power, dignity and autho- rity. It is seldom or never applied otherwise than to designate ob- jects of real or supposed greatness, natural, moral or official, or some or all of these attributes combined. Hence, when the founder or follow- ers of the system of Rationalism wished to give dignity and promi- nence to their system and the new objects of worship introduced by them, they applied this term by way of usurpation to some of those objects. This is the origin of the famous Yuh-hwáng shángti E 上帝, and also of Hiuen-tien shángti 玄天上帝, both of

whom are now objects of worship. By some the first of these two Ti has been erroneously confounded with the shángti of the sa- cred books. The origin and history of Yuhhwáng shángtí is mentioned in Vol. X., page 305 of the Repository; and notices of the other are given in Vol. XVIII. page 102.

Closely allied to the above characteristics, but in my view adding force to the suitableness of using tito designate Deity, is the fact, that it is the term used by the Chinese to convey the idea of god- like, just as they use shin for anything spirit-like. Hence it is, that those objects of religious worship, which most resemble the one great T. of ancient record and veneration are designated by the same term; hence, too, he, who according to the prevalent and venerated philosophy is the one great Te's visible representation in tien hiá F F, or this world, and is regarded as having been by this One Great one so appointed, is also designated tí, or has assumed this as his peculiar title, Whatever may be our opinion as to the inappropriateness of such ap- plication, according to Chinese philosophy there is propriety in giving to their Emperor the title of t'ien tsz'

: : not of shin, because he has rather too much of gross material belonging to him, but of tí a ruler of dignity and authority, and by the great autocrat so ap- pointed. True, we may feel there is much arrogance, if not some- thing more heinous in such an application. The same application was also true of deos, for Strabo uses, § 6. xaigap. Let the Emperor of China once feel and heartily acknowledge the power of divine truth, and such use of ti will be disallowed.

and of ti

Is a term to be rejected because it has been abused in its applica- tion? Then the translators of the LXX, and the writers of the

188

Term for Elohim and Theos.

APRIL,

New Testament should have rejected es. On the same principle may we with as much reason reject our holy religion, because it has been made the occasion and instrument of tyranny, oppression and shedding of blood,—abused to the worst of purposes. If be a

❝ fit, although abused and misapplied term, shall we not rather rein- state it in its once preeminent position, and through it reveal the true character of the One and the Supreme as Chinese records of early ages speak of One, whom there will probably be no great error in recogniz- ing as the God of Abraham, and of whom the patriarch found the fear and worship even in the land of Canaan; as also one who is recorded to have been the priest of this Most High God. May not Yáu and Shun and the people of their times, who may probably as early and even earlier than Abraham and Melchisedec, have possessed know- ledge of the true God, such as Abraham found in Canaan, derived too from the same source?

3. But is ti used as a generic term for Deity by the Chinese? Is it an appellative for a class of beings regarded divine, and not the name merely of an individual? If the Chinese in their theological opinions have conceived of such a class, tí is the only distinguishing title for such a family. There is no other term generic and used xa? sğoxu for Deity. So that searching after such a term, if it be not found here is like a search for the philosopher's stone—for what does not exist, Then, if such generic term be absolutely indispensable in order to translate the Holy Bible, the revising committee at Shánghái may as well give up their work. Whence this necessity? Is it so, that the Author of the Sacred Scriptures has so constructed them, that a people must of necessity be polytheists, and have a family of Gods, and a generic name for that family, before there is a possibility of trans- lating the sacred oracles into their language? If people never had the idea of the existence of more than one Divine being, though they are gross idolaters, by offering religious worship to ten thousand of crea- tures, possibly not paying any worship at all to that one being regarded divine; how could the language of such a people afford a term at once generic and xa?' sox for God? Is not such a case quite supposable? Such indeed seems to have been the religious position of the North American Indians. They venerated, but did not worship the one Great Spirit, which in their language would become the term for God by way of eminence while they avowedly did offer religious worship to innumerable evil spirits. But as they acknowledge only one Great Spirit there consequently could be in their language no generic term for God, as of a class of beings regarded divine, and yet translations of

1850.

Term for Elohim and Theos.

for a second, shin chú

189

the Bible into their languages have been made. Does not the existence of such generic term depend, not on the nature of the case, but on the theogenical and mythological views of a people? We know from re- vealed truth, there can be no such term. There can be only one God, one supreme Being, and consequently there can be no term expressive of a class of such beings. But mankind have not always been thus correct in their theology, and hence such terms have arisen. The Greeks had several families of gods, divine beings begetting divine beings, and hence the generic term of soí. The use of por as a generic it is now impossible to trace; probably it arose much in the same way, as its cognate among the Greeks. If the Chinese, like the Greeks, have a family of divine beings, that family is assuredly com- posed of the highest in rank, the most powerful and venerated beings acknowledged by them. The common term by which this class is dis- tinguished (leaving the question whether they be or be not esteemed divine), is tt, just as tien shin is the generic appellation for one, pú sáh

for a third, anc kwei for another class of objects of worship, so also is ti the term for distinguishing the highest, most venerated, most dignified and powerful class. In its use and applications by the Chinese, it is near- er to those of soi than any other term to be found in their language. This fact will become more clearly developed in the discussion of shin as claimed to be the best term to be employed to express Deity. I now proceed to consider the grounds, on which shin has been advocated as the only proper term, in the Chinese language to express Deity appellatively. This term, the author of the "Essay on the pro- per rendering of the words Elohim and Osos into the Chinese lan- guage," given in pp. 17,57 of Vol. XVII, says must be used "malgré all objections." Let us therefore, ascertain the strong foundation on which this “must be used” rests, by reference to the Essay, and to the writings of others, who advocate the same views. On page 20, he says, “in order to combat polytheism,” we must use the name of the whole class worshiped as Gods by the Chinese." Again, page 23 "We must, therefore, take for Jehovah the name of" the whole class [of Gods] and affirm that it properly belongs to Him alone; that there is no other being in the universe entitled to this name.

Again, page 20, a definition of the generic name for God, is given,-"The name of the highest genus or Class of Beings, to whom the Chinese offer religious worship."

These first principles of the Essay appear well, and had the argu- ment, purporting to be built upon them (the language in which they

190

Term for Elohim and Theos.

APRIL,

are couched being understood in one sense,) possessed a perfect accord- ance with these principles, its Author might with much reason have declared, in his conclusion, as to the term he advocates, "We must use [it] malgré all objections." That "one sense" referred to above is, that in the first quotation,—the words "worshiped as gods," must mean that they are so worshiped because they are esteemed to be divine Beings. But in the mind of the author; judging from his Argu. ment, they seem to signify, such worship is offered as belongs to Gods or dinine Beings. If therefore, "worshiped as Gods" means wor- shiped because they are esteemed divine Beings, we make no objection to the proposition. This clearly then consitutes polytheism. But if the latter idea be the true one in the mind of the author and other advocates for shin, viz., that “worshiped as Gods" signifies worshiped as divine Beings only should be worshiped, we cannot acquiesce in the position. This is not polytheism, but idolatry.

The

Again, in relation to the generic name for God, if, by name for the highest genus or class of Beings," &c., be intended the name by which that genus or class is distinguished from every other genus or class of beings, then it is just what we need. But if in the first phrase," worshiped as Gods"-by gods, is to be understood simply, beings to whom religious worship is offered, which should be offered to the true God only, and by "The name of the highest genus, &c.," be signified a name predicated of, though not peculiar to such high class, while with equal propriety, it is applicable to many other classes of beings, then we cannot but feel that there is a radical defect in the very foundation of the Argument in this essay. This argument is labored, ingenious and plausible, and especially calculat- ed to bewilder those not acquainted with the Chinese language, and unaware of the very diversified uses and applications of shin. It is conducted too much, as if the author believed that shin had no such application even in its concrete use. True, occasionally we get a glimpse of the fact of its extensive range, though the prominent view given is, that it only embraces so much as the definition for a generic name naturally implies, and so is the distinguishing name for the highest class. But whether the writer intended to hold up shin in the restricted sense as simply an appellative for the highest genus or class of objects worshiped, or in its wider range, as a generic name for all objects of worship from the lowest to the highest in rank, it is not easy to decide. But other writers on the subject argue the adoption of shin expressly and explicitly on account of this extensive applica- tion. In the China Mail there is a well written article, on the present

1850.

Term for Flohim and Theos.

191

question, quoted below,* in which it is stated that the object of enquiry is to find a term in the Chinese language analagous in its use to the word God in English, or to the Deus of the Latins, the fos of the Greeks, or the of the Hebrews; and it is then remarked, "These several terms have in the language to which they belong, a general application to whatsoever may be an object of religious worship, without regard to the character of that object." Again, “The ôɛos of the Greeks represented a multitude of objects of worship, each of which had its respective proper name; while all collectively were designated by this common term." The writer then announces his opinion that shin is such analogous term; and hence embracing, what is attributed top and Beof, "Whatsoever may be an object of religious worship without regard to the character of that object."

To the Editor of the “ China Mail.”

"Thoughts upon the manner of expressing the word for GOD in the Chinese language: by John Bowring, LLD.”

Sir.-The above is the heading of an article in the November number of the Chinese Re- pository, which I read with interest. The learned writer has there expressed much that is inge- nious and important on points connected with the question, but in my opinion has not met the question itself. The inquiry is not, if I apprehend it, about the proper name of the Supre.ne Being, who has called bimself Jekovak, nor is it how that name shall be expressed in the Chinese language, but the search is for an appellative term for God. It is supposed that Jekovek, the proper name of the Deity, will be transferred to the Chinese language, on the same principle that Jerus, the proper name of our Savior, or Moses, the proper name of the Jewish lawgiver, will be conveyed to that language, viz: by expressing as nearly as may be the sound of the naine in Chinese characters, without regard to their siguification. This being done, there will still be wanting an expression for the generic or general term God. The Christian believes in but ous God, still there are many that are called gods, and it is supposed that every language bas an appellative term similar in its use to the word God in English by which this order of beings is desiguated. The object of inquiry appears to be, to find in the Chinese language a term analagous in its use to the word God in English, or to the Deus of the Romans, the Theos of the Greeks, or the Eloak of the Hebrews. These several terma bave in the language to which they belong, a general application to whatever may be an object of religious worship, without regard to the character of that object. In English, we speak of the true God aud of false gods: the Romans had a Jupiter, a Népture, a Venus, and others, but all were clussed under the general term Deus. The Eloak of the Hebrews was alike applied to the true God and the idols of the surrounding heathen, and the Theos of the Greeks represented a multitude of objects of worship, each of which had its respective proper name; while all, collectively, were designated by this common term. The Chinces also worship a multitude of objects, each under its distinctive name, but have some appellative term to designate them as a class, and which is common to them all. This common termi I think is Skin. This may be seen written in a large character and pasted up in the boats, the shops, and dwellings of the Chinese, and is made the symbol, or general representative, of all the objects they worship. Before this written character is kept the altar and smoking in- cense, and to it worship is performed on the first and fifteenth of every moon; and special offer- ings are made at the same shrine on the birthday of every god in their Calendar. If they worship the spirits of departed ancestors, they are called Shin'; if_they_worship the latent principle of nature, it is called Skim, if they worship Ma-tsoo po, Pik-te-ye, or Shang-ti all are called Skin, and should they worship Jupiter, Juggernaut. Jehovah, or Jah, they all would be called Shin. The Chinese speak of Tien-skin (heavenly gods,) Tu ti skin (local gods,) Skan-shin (gods of the hills,) Ho-skin (gods of the river.) &c. They have presiding deities over the elements, the seasons, and the various professions of men, each with a distinctive name; but all are called Shin or gods, as we speak of Confucius, Shak-pours, or Socrates, under the appellative term men. If it be objected to skin that the Chiness apply it to their idols, and consequently it should not be applied to the Supreme Beiug, the same objection with equal propriety might be made to the use of our word God, which is applied to idols, to men, and to Satan himself, who is called "the god of this world." The same objection might also be urged against the Greek word Theos, a term used to designate the false and fabulous deities of the heathen; still the Divine Author and first teachers of Christianity applied the term to the Supreme Being. The Savior of mankind, when he came to give his religion to the world, did not form a new symbol, nor iutroduce a foreign word for God, but selected one from the language of the people he came to teach,—s term fami- liar to them, and one which they applied to the objects of idol worship. Though this term, by a people iguorant of the living and true God, was applied to senseless blocks of wood and stone, still the Author of Christianity uscs this very term in giving to them a knowledge of the Almighty,

192

Term for Elohim and Theos.

APRIL,

Another writer (whose manuscript is in my possession) states as the important ground, why he favors shin as analogous to the Hebrew and Greek terms for God, is That the Chinese do use shin to de- signate their objects of worship, and that it is with them a common and not a specific name.” He further remarks, “Infinite Wisdom in the Son of God directed him differently [than to select the name of any individual Deity]. He selected and employed for the true God, the common name employed by the heathen to designate the objects of their worship." Further in Vol. XVIII, page 100 of the Repository, we have a pithy article by "A Lover of Plain Common Sense," who founds all his remarks on this same idea, that the objects worshiped by any people are necessarily the Gods of that people, and that a name in their language generic for such objects of worship, must be the term we need to translate and sog, and on page 608, are given the views of a writer on the same side, where this same idea again appears in a strong light ; and shángtí is declared not to be the generic name for "the beings or idols" worshiped by the Chinese, but is applied “to a few only of the multitude of false deities adored by this people."

I have been thus particular in presenting these quotations and re- ferences, to show that there is no misapprehension of the position as- sumed, in order, undesignedly, to foist shin into the lofty station

of a term to reveal our Jehovah God. The position assumed is clearly

Here we have the divine sanction and the highest authority for applying the word as sa appella- tive to the Supreme Being, which was used by the heathen to designate an unknown God or their fabulous deities. If it were proper to introduce a new word for God, in teaching Christianity to the heathen, it doubtless would have been adopted by the Savior and his Apostles ; but if Jesus Christ and his inspired disciples, la giving Chritianity to an idolatrous people, employed the term for the Most High by which they designated their idols, why need we use a new word or a foreign symbol in teaching Christianity to the Chinese? Surely they have gods enough to have some common term to designate them, had they can scarcely be more ignorant of the true God than were the ancient Greek and Romans,

Should it be urged against the use of Shix for God that it is used in other senses, such as tring skin, animal spirits, &c., the same objection may be urged against the application of Thess to God, for this term is also found in composition having another signification. It euters into the com- position of proper names such as Theophilus and Theodosius, and a variety of common words, such as theogony, theopathy, theomancy, and the like, still no objection is made to the use of These to designate the true God, because the term is found in composition with another sense. In the Chinese Thesaurus, from which extracts have been made by a distinguished Chinese scholar illustrative of the use of Shin, the primary meaning given to it is Spirit i. a. Skin is a spirit. This much resembles the defiuition of Deity given in the Sacred Scriptures" God is a Spirit." The example given by the same Chinese author to illustrate his definition of Shin, is—“ The inscrutableness of the superior and inferior principles in nature is called Skin" i. 6.

God.

In commenting on the use of Skin by Confucius, Oku-fu-taz' says that, “Kwei is the soul of the inferior principle of usture, and Shin is the soul of the superior principle. But if we speak of the two united together, we say, when extended, they become Shin, god, when contracted or reverted, they become Rwei, demon." The sage adds a quotation from the Odos, which says-- "The approach of the skin (gods) can not be comprehended, with what reverence therefore should we conduct ourselves !””

Should those engaged in translating the Sacred Scriptures into the Chinese language, transfor the proper name Jekovak, or adopt the suggestion of the learned linguist who proposes the abbreviated form Jak, and represent this by the symbol, or should they employ the Chinese term Tien (Heaven) or Tien chu (Heaven's Lord) or Shang ti (High Ruder) they would still want an appellative term by which to translate Theos or God, and which 1 think is correctly tendered by the torm Shim.

Truly yours, SCIOLUS.

1850.

Term for Elohim and Theos.

193

this: That objects to which religious worship is offered by any peo- ple, are of necessity the Gods of that people. Hence the conclusion, that an appellative by which those objects are known must be in their language the generic term for Deity, and thus the proper one to trans- late the Hebrew and Greek terms.

•

Here we have two different ideas, idolatry and polytheism, sadly con- founded. Yet, in our search after a fit word to translate the original terms in the Scriptures for God, it is important that they should be kept distinct. Probably no one will deny that shin is a common term applied by the Chinese to all their objects of religious worship, even in the fullest sense contended for; but most unluckily for the validity of the argument, it is not even thus limited. There are myriads of shin regarded of too insignificant a character to be honored with worship even by the grossly idolatrous Chinese. But is shin ever used by the Chinese in any of their standard works, is it in common use, or has it been applied xal' sgoxèv to any object or being, real or imagi- nary, ancient or modern, to express Deity or God? This point in the discussion is an inquiry of the first importance. Yet no instance has been produced, and probably can not be, where shin is so used. In the meaning of shin there is not necessarily the least idea of God whatever, any more than we have an idea of Deity in the English words spiritual, mysterious, invisible, inscrutable, and their cognate

names.

It may be contended (see page 25) that shin used in a concrete sense means, or is to be translated, God or Gods. Do native dictionaries au- thorize this meaning? Ask an intelligent Chinese not acquainted with what may be your object and predilections, why the objects of Chinese worship are called shin, and he will tell you because they are spiritual, invisible, inscrutable, or something analogous, but never will one tell you, because they are partakers of the divine nature.

All these may belong to deity as qualities, or as being expressive of the divine method of existence or operation, but constitute no part of the essential attri- butes of the divine Being. The Chinese employ shin in no such distinguishing sense. The quotations made from Chinese works in the Essay clearly show this, for almost every one in which shin is used, may be, and according to Chinese usage should be, rendered not God or Gods, but spirit or spiritual, mystery or mysterious, intelli- gence or intelligent, &c.,-a noun or adjective, singular or plural, as the case may be.

The question now arises, not whether shin is applied to a being or beings supposed to be divine, but whether considering its meaning,

VOL. XIX. XO, IV.

194

Term for Elohim and Theos.

APRIL.,

use, and application, it is a term adapted to translate the Osos of the New Testament? sog, as we will have occasion to notice, appears primarily, anciently, and from common use, to mean, not a spiritual and mysterious being, or something invisible and inscrutable, &c., but by way of eminence, Deity or Divine essence; & ☺eos of classical use would be the God of eminence. So ósos of the New Testament use means the God therein revealed. The idea, that the translators of the LXX., or the writers of the New Testament, employed sos be- cause it was such a generic term as the advocates of shin claim it to be, is contrary to reason and common sense. Such an idea assumes as a fact, the still more absurd idea lying back of it, that those who first used esos for Deity were originally and never anything else than polytheists. The reasonable and common sense grounds for the Septuagint and New Testament use of dog are, that those translators and sacred writers found sog to be the term, in the Greek language, used for Deity from earliest antiquity, when those who employed it, were still monotheists. It was the term for God xal' sğoxùv; and presently it will be shown, that the Greeks never did use sos in the unlimited sense of shin, but generally by way of eminence for God or Gods.

Although the sacred writers found sog most sadly abused and misapplied by the after mythology of the people, they still used it, and restored it to its original and specific application.

The idea is advanced above that the Greeks were originally mo- notheists; and it will be seen from parts of my argument that I enter- tain the same idea of the Chinese. I have been surprised to learn, that by some this is regarded as a strange hypothesis without foun- dation. The opposite idea, that the Chinese not only have not now, but never had any knowledge of the true God, is the strange hypothe- sis, which should be most clearly established, before it is received and made a ground of argument. Christian philosophy, observation and history, all unite in testifying that the tendency of man, without divine revelation, has in religion ever been, to remove farther and farther from the truth. Such is the teaching of Paul in the first of Romans. As he came from his Maker's hand was man a polytheist ?—Did man issue from the old world, wrecked by the flood, into the new, a polytheist? Although mankind soon afterwards corrupted themselves, yet do not reason and common sense, does not history inspired and profane, and does not tradition, combine in giving testimony that distinct traces of some knowledge of the true God did continue to exist long after the flood? Reason and common sense testify that it is very improbable that mankind in the course of two or three gene-

1850.

Term for Elohim and Theos.

195

rations (and those were long generations) would entirely lose that knowledge of the true God possessed by their ancestors. It has already been noticed that Abraham found a priest of the Most High God, even among the notoriously wicked Canaanites, and a God-fear- ing Philistine in Abimelech. Now turn to Chinese history, and what do we find? Is there not one Being, and but one, revealed in their sacred books, to whom attributes are predicated, and works are ascribed such as belong only to the true God? Let it be added too, that that knowledge of this one Being appears to have been more clearly possessed, and to have exerted a far greater and controling influ- ence about the time that the patriarch Abraham lived, than it does now, or has done for centuries. It is not mere assumption that the Chinese once were monotheists, whatever they now may be; neither is it so, that the Greeks were. As the Greeks had a term sog to dia- tinguish that one Being, so have the Chinese, which is not shin but Shángti.*

But the advocates of shin assume it to be an indisputable fact that Beos was the generic term, or common name to designate their objects of worship, and that the author of the Sacred Scriptures sanctioned and employed this term because it was such a generic term, embracing all objects of worship. If however it should appear that the Greek use of dɛog was not thus extensive in its application, and was not used as an appellative for all their objects of worship, then we are necessarily compelled to seek some other reason, than the one assigned above, on account of which the sacred writers employed it to designate the true God. The fact is that ɛog was not used by the Greeks as a com- mon name for their objects of worship, but only for the highest class of those objects of worship; viz. that class which in their mythology were esteemed divine; 8sos is the term used for that class xa?' sğoxèv, and for that only. Hence it is the distinguishing title of those objects of worship, which were believed to be Deities by origin, nature, and necessarily. It was not applied to other objects of worship, of which the Greeks had myriads. But shin is not thus limited to the highest class of beings in the Chinese mythology. The whole scope of reason- ing adopted by those who advocate shin, indicates that they do not regard the term thus limited, and hence they have claimed for bɛc, a more extensive application than Greek classical usage sanctions.

* See on this subject and the origin of idolatry, a work entitled, “Arts, Scien- ces, and Antiquities of Greece and Rome," Vol. II., under the word “Genius."

196

Term for Elohim and Theos

APRIL.,

But had the Greeks no term of such general range, a common name, by which they designated their objects of worship, embracing the high- est in rank and including the lowest? They certainly had, and if such a term as has been argued, was necessary to the Sacred Scriptures in their composition, and so also in their translation, then I am com- pelled with reverence to say the sacred writers have mistaken the term they needed. The advocates of shin claim for os, what the Greeks predicated only of Saiw. This, and not Osos, is that common name which the heathen employed to designate their objects of wor- ship." On this point consult " Liddell and Scott's Greek and Eng- lish Dictionary," founded on the German of Passow, and which scho- lars of the present day regard as of standard authority. First, the word Osos ¿ (Lat. Deus). General signification, God. In philosophical Jan- guage, the Deity, Divine Essence; like lo esióv. General signification, v. Homer, Od. 9, 144, com. with Il. 13, 730. Also for a particular God, v. Od. 9, 142. rog is also used for éɛα, bɛaiva, a goddess; also by Homer." Also in the comparative swlspes, more divine. esos by later writers (vid. Strabo,) has one other application, viz. like ti, as the title of emperors, thus we have • &. xaιgap.

Here there is no allusion to all objects of worship, but only to that class esteemed divine, and the word is used emphatically for Deity, and the Divine Essence. Secondly, the word, "Aaiwv dh. 1st, A God or

Δαίμων Goddess, used like sig and téa. While Homer employs it occasionally for some particular God, he more commonly employs it as a general name for god, as the Latin numen. 2d. According to Hesiod, as a designation of those tutelary spirits and souls of men so constantly and universally worshiped by the Greeks and Romans, and in Latin called lares, lemures and genii. See also Theogenes and Plato.”

Thus, according to Homer, and we will scarcely feel the need of better authority, when Aaíμwv only is employed, it signifies God, Deity, while at the same time, it is the generic and comprehensive term used by the Greeks for all objects of worship from the highest in rank to the lowest, whether of divine or human origin. But when daípoves and soi are found in juxtaposition, then the former signifies those spiritual entities of supposed inferior rank, while dɛof retains its high signifi- cation, and indicates that class only who are esteemed divine beings. Thus, from the definition of sog as well as from its application, we learn that it is the distinguishing name for that class of beings, who as to origin, nature and attributes were esteemed to be divine. But because of certain accidents, common alike to this class of highest rank, and also to those of inferior rank, daiμovee is employed as a com-

1850.

Term for Flohim and Theos.

197

mon name embracing them all. But while daípoveg is thus a term used to embrace all the θεοι, θεοι is never used to include the δαίμονες. Ο

Is not the Chinese use of tí and shin the precise counterpart of these two words? Shin is used to include the tí, but tí is never used so as to embrace the shin. Hence, I ask, if the writers of the New Testa ment sanctioned the use of dog for the true God, because it was the appellative of all objects of worship, did they not mistake the proper term. Why did they not employ Sawv? The simple and common sense reason doubtless is, that δαίμων did not mean God και' εξοχήν, but only spiritual intelligences, high or low, who were objects of wor- ship; while they employed dɛos, because it was so used, to distinguish those beings who were esteemed to be divine. It was used by way of emiuence for Deity. But where do we find such resemblance be- tween shin and Osos, that the one should become the synonym of the other? Shin does not mean God xa?' sğoxv, nor has it ever been so employed by natives. The objects of Chinese worship are called skin, just as myriads of other objects are called shin, because they are supposed to be spiritual or inscrutable by nature or operation.

But may it not be, that the Chinese do really regard their various objects of worship to be divine beings, and so have nevertheless used shin very much in the sense of sos? This is an important point, and should have been clearly established by most positive evidence, as the first link in an argument in favor of shin as the term needed. If the objects worshiped by a people are not believed by that people to be Gods, then the term expressive of the class of such objects of worship, can not be a term corresponding to sog, and a suitable one through which to reveal Deity. Do the Chinese therefore worship any one shin or any class of shin, because by themselves believed to be divine? That people quite as enlightened as the Chinese may and do offer wor- ship, which we believe should be offered only to the Deity, to beings which the worshipers themselves do not believe to be divine, the practice of the whole Papal and Greek churches proves. Such is the worship of saints and angels. It has previously been observed, that a case is perfectly supposable, that a people may be gross idolaters, and yet have no being in their estimation divine among all their objects of worship. This too, not because their theology recognizes no such being, but because in their ignorance of the real character of the Deity, they have placed such a being at an immeasurable distance beyond the

* Consult also, Kitto's Encyclopedia of Biblical Literature, under Demon; also under God, for the proper idea of 3. See also Roman Antiquities under Genii; Arts, Sciences and Antiquities of Greece and Rome under Demon.

198

Term for Elohim and Theos.

APRIL,

approach of ordinary mortals; and have thought him to be so trans- cendently great, glorious and powerful, &c., as to receive no homage, regard no petitions, and take no cognizance of any of mankind, ex- cept through the appointed medium of vicegerents and mediators. Thus a people might worship myriads of objects, not one of whom would be regarded as divine or a God. Such seems to be the real position of the Chinese, and there is a doubt whether the emperor himself be an exception. It is therefore asking too much, to assume as a fact, that the objects worshiped by the Chinese are their Gods, especially too, when intelligent Chinese themselves most positively deny that they are so esteemed. They represent their shin to be the servants and agents of a great Supreme One, by whose authority they are appointed and act, to whom they are amenable, and at whose tribunal they must annually appear. Hence the annual ceremony of sending off all the shin on the 24th day of the 12th month. It is of small moment how we regard their shin, but in this search it is important to ascertain how they regard them.

What then are the objects of Chinese worship, according to their own estimation? The Chinese have two great classes of objects to which religious worship is offered. These may be distinguished by foreign and native. The former class belongs to Budhism. This system was introduced into China nearly eighteen centuries ago. It has brought in a multitude of objects of worship. There is, however, very little pure Budhism in China. The system has been modified to suit the tastes and customs of the people adopting it, and engrafted on a religious trunk indigenous to China. Yet one would scarcely turn to this mutilated and borrowed system to seek for the term after which we are searching, especially when it is borne in mind, that the system is regarded heterodox, and is one object against which the Im- perial author of " the Sacred Edict" issues his bull. Budhism and its books are of no authority, and will never be appealed to by the intelligent. Still it may be inquired, if among Budhistical objects of worship, there be not a God, some Divine being or beings, regarded essentially and naturally so? Whatever may be the opinion of Budhists in the land of Budha, Chinese Budhists have no such idea. All objects of worship are regarded as holding a relation to the ori- ginal Chinese Supreme One. There is a multitude of the canonized, and some who by a kind of apotheosis or absorption, have become amal- gamated with the Deity, and are worshiped as patterns for imitation, and to secure their assistance in obtaining what they have attained-- viz. absorption in the felicitous west. These objects of worship are rather imported tutelary saints than imported Gods.

1850.

Term for Elohim and Theos.

199

The native Shin are more important to our inquiry. What are they? The most numerous class of shin, and regarded with the greatest dread are kwei, some spiritual part of man, ghosts or manes of the dead, and generically called shin kwei Are they regard- ed divine? Another class is the

shin chú, ancestral tablets, and the most venerated objects of all Chinese idolatry. Among this class of objects of worship, is there, in the mind of the worshipers, the idea of there being any divine Being? By worshiping their ances- tral dead, the Chinese carry out their professed principles of filial piety to idolatry, but not to polytheism.

神主

These objects of worship are all confessedly of human origin, men and women canonized, or the ghosts of the dead, whose malignant influences are feared. Of all these too, it is worthy of remark, that the Chinese established religious ritual sanctions only the worship of the shin chú, or ancestral worship. The common people are prohibited by the same ritual from worshiping the two following classes: 1. The shin of the fields and particular localities, who have been appointed to their government by a higher power, and to which power they are amenable. They are regarded as exercising only a limited and delegated authority. Certain officers of govern- ment are required to worship them. The generic term for this class, corresponding very nearly to the genii of the Romans is shié tsih 社稷 2. A class of shin of supposed higher rank, who are design- nated according to the branch of the family to which they belong. If they belong to the visible world, they are called ti k'i; if to the invisible, they are called t'ien shin Intelligent Chinese

jþ who have such a knowledge of the Bible, as to be qualified to form an opinion, state that this class of shin occupy in the Chinese mind, much the same place assigned to angels in the sacred Scriptures. They are the beings commissioned and sent forth by the Supreme Ruler. No idea of divinity seems to be attached to them.

Of worshiped worthies and heroes there is an immense and still increasing catalogue.

There is another class of shin peculiar to the Rationalists, which probably had no existence in Chinese mythology before the time of Liutsz'. Several of these are called Shangti but with an individual title to distinguish them from the Shangts of the sacred books. There is the Yuh-hwang Shángti £÷

very generally worshiped, and the Hiuen-t'ien Shángtí, ₺ FĽ There are other ti which are acknowledged by the state reli-

198

Term for Elohim and Theos.

approach of ordinary mortals; and have thought him to cendently great, glorious and powerful, &c., as to receive regard no petitions, and take no cognizance of any of cept through the appointed medium of vicegerents a Thus a people might worship myriads of objects, no! would be regarded as divine or a God.

Such seem

position of the Chinese, and there is a doubt wheth himself be an exception. It is therefore asking too as a fact, that the objects worshiped by the Chines especially too, when intelligent Chinese themselv deny that they are so esteemed. They represent servants and agents of a great Supreme One, by }\ are appointed and act, to whom they are am tribunal they must annually appear. Hence of sending off all the shin on the 24th day of th of small moment how we regard their shin, important to ascertain how they regard them.

What then are the objects of Chinese wor own estimation? The Chinese have two which religious worship is offered. Thes foreign and native. The former class | system was introduced into China nearly has brought in a multitude of objects of w very little

Budhisin in China. " pure suit the tastes and customs of the peop a religious trunk indigenous to Chini to this mutilated and borrowed sys which we are searching, especially system is regarded heterodox, and perial author of "the Sacred Edi- its books are of no authority, a intelligent. Still it may be ing worship, there be not a God, essentially and naturally s Budhists in the land of Bud

All objects ginal Ch

and

pare

J of

६

ད

I vil

* Zom É de Come I Cant a fomen jem a tie Camese las HAT DOES CASU, I worked to matter luarkan ke sd, and how is

1690

Tes

The

201

shin, or a

nslate (not many other

pture intelligi-

ed that there are appear to cluster the first verse of ese. "In the be-

annunciation. The

that the host of their

開闢天地,“ the

gular form, no article, so available in other lan- neral propositions; while a plural, and embraces the The common and beautifully jod," "your," or "our God," c., can not be transluted intel- it be to have Chinese scholars hovah your God," as I, Jehovah shin for God in the soul-agonizing what idea does it convey? The sub- attempted by a brother missionary in Wishing to ascertain how the use I would strike my teacher, I requested the 22d Psalm, and substitute shin for hen called upon to give the sense in the ng and loud roar of laughter, exclaiming, ver do! If you substitute shin here, it will rring to God, but to one's own spirit. The it, My spirit, why are you leaving me? An d who was present, also joined in the laughter, ne passage with shin instead of shángtí presented of a person sensible of the approach of insanity, his departing senses; My senses, My senses, why me!

This remark he made of his own accord. him to give his opinion."

toposed in the Essay (page 72) to obviate this acknow. does not untie, but simply cuts the knot. Does the in," &c., mean simply the God who protected him, or

VIX. NO. IY.

•

200

Term for Elohim and Theos.

APRIL,

gion, viz. the imperial canonized ti. The worship of these ranks with that paid to imperial ancestors, and is performed by the Emperor. But of all the ti only one is presented in a light which leaves the im- pression on the mind that he is regarded as a God, a divine, powerful, and glorious Being. Where is there evidence that this one Being is ever worshiped at all by any class of Chinese? All below the Emperor are by the ritual prohibited from worshiping him. The Middle Kingdom tells us this prohibition is sanctioned by the penalty of death. All shin are regarded as deriving their authority from this great ti, as being subject to him, and accountable to him, not as inferior gods to a greater God, but as servants and ministers to their sovereign and

lord. Does the Emperor himself worship this one 上帝 Shángti? The religious province of the Emperor is to sacrifice to t'ien F and ti M. Who or what are these? We do find this one Shángti occasionally styled l'ien F, but never t'ien ti. Moreover, we do not find any provision made for the worship of the highest class of shin above noticed, the t'ien shin

and ti k'i

? unless that worship is to be performed by the Emperor. The highest officers of government are required and allowed to worship only a class of inferior grade. In the Essay (page 31), it is said, no beings called ti are mentioned with the shin for the worship of whom national rites are established. The author conjectures the reason to be, because Shangti is included among the t'in shin. Arguing from the genius of the Chinese institutions, the more reasonable con- jecture is, that no Shángti is worshiped. As the Emperor himself can not be approached except through his high ministers, so he himself can not approach the Supreme of all, except through the medium of his ministers, the highest family of shin or spiritual beings, i. e. through t'iena contraction for t'ien shin, angels belonging to heaven, and ti a contraction for ti k'i angels belong- ing to, or whose province relates to earth.

'There are some difficulties connected with the use of shin as an appellative for Deity, which should be considered. The specific use of shin as a designation of their objects of worship in the minds of the Chinese renders it necessarily of the plural number. It will always convey, when specifically used, the idea of plurality, unless expressly, definitely and very, carefully guarded. The genius of the Chinese language is such as to render this, it may be feared, in frequent in- stances impossible. Again, shin is the only word in the Chinese lau- guage which properly signifies spirit and spiritual, as opposed to matter and material. Use it definitely and distinctively for God, and how is

1850.

Term for Elohim and Theos.

201

spirit to be translated in the Bible! For instance, without shin, or a word of its precise meaning, how is it possible to translate (not paraphrase) I Cor. ii. 10, to the end of the chapter, and many other similar passages?

་།

Another difficulty is to render many passages of Scripture intelligi- ble if shin be employed for God. Though it is admitted that there are difficulties in the application of tí, yet they certainly appear to cluster insurmountably around shin. The translation of the first verse of Genesis would present a perfect enigma to a Chinese. “In the be- ginning, shin created," &c., is an astounding annunciation. The great mass of the Chinese, and all readers know that the host of their shin had no existence at the k'ái peh t'ien ti, “the opening of heaven and earth." We have no singular form, no article, nor other apparatus in the Chinese language, so available in other lan- guages to define and limit, when stating general propositions; while shin used in the concrete is necessarily a plural, and embraces the whole family so designated. Moreover, the common and beautifully expressive phrases of Scripture, as " my God," "your," or "our God,"

the God of Abraham,”

‚""of Israel," &c., can not be transluted intel- ligibly by shin. How pitiable would it be to have Chinese scholars commenting on the phrase, "I'am Jehovah your God," as I, Jehovahı am your soul, spirit, or ghost. Use shin for God in the soul-agonizing cry of our Savior on the cross, and what idea does it convey? The sub- stitution of shin for shángti was attempted by a brother missionary in this passage. He writes as follows: “Wishing to ascertain how the use of Shin in the place of Shángti would strike my teacher, I requested him to read the 1st verse of the 22d Psalm, and substitute shin for shangtí. He did so; and when called upon to give the sense in the colloquial, he burst into a long and loud roar of laughter, exclaiming, 'It will never do! it will never do! If you substitute shin here, it will not be understood as referring to God, but to one's own spirit. The verse will mean, My spirit, My spirit, why are you leaving me? An intelligent Chinese friend who was present, also joined in the laughter, and remarked, 'That the passage with shin instead of shángti presented to his mind the idea of a person sensible of the approach of insanity, and lamenting over his departing senses; My senses, My senses, why are you forsaking me? This remark he made of his own accord. I did not call upon him to give his opinion.”

The method proposed in the Essay (page 72) to obviate this acknow- ledged difficulty does not untie, but simply cuts the knot. Does the "God of Abraham," &c, mean simply “the God who protected him, or

VOL. XIX. NO. IV.

202

Term for Elohim and Theos.

APRIL,

the God whom he worshiped?" What we now want, is a translation of the sacred Scriptures. Of paraphrases we have enough for present use.

Two or three of the principal objections urged against shángtí and l'ien tiit may be of use here also to notice. It is said to be too limited a term, both in meaning and application to translate the ori- ginal terms in the Bible for God. One writer goes into a minute in- vestigation of the lexicographical meaning of ti sháng and t'ien, to ascertain whether divine attributes may be found revealed by either alone, or by any combination of them. Such is not the question at issue. We wish the Chinese application of tí with one of these terms as a prefix. This is the true use. And every Chinese scholar can not but know, that if there be a term in the Chinese lan- guage used by way of eminence for Deity it is this, and only this term. And if, as I think has been shown, that a term to be analogous to Oso5 must be the distinguishing term for Deity, this must be the term, “mal- gré all objections." Change the form of the objection a little, and it will apply with overwhelming force to shin. It is too unlimited in mean- ing and application to be used for God. So unlimited, indeed, that in 256 instances selected and quoted in the "Imperial Thesaurus" ex- pressly to illustrate the meaning of shin, not one of them necessarily means a divine being.

But are the words composing the term proposed to be used really so limited and defective in meaning? Is it not quite as comprehensive as eres? This, it is supposed means "the Ordainer," and Shángtí "the Supreme Ruler," or T'ienti, “The Heavenly Ruler." The two ideas surely are not so very far removed from each other. We are not seeking after a term which will itself express the attributes and cha- racter of God, for such a term has never existed in any language. Those attributes and that character must be learned, as we have learn- ed them, not from the words God and ✪sog, but from God's book and works.

The limited application of shángti or t'ienti has been felt to be a more serious objection to its adoption. Shall we conclude that be- cause the Chinese have never sunk so low in polytheism as the Greeks had, therefore the Chinese term for Deity xaï' sğoxǹv is too limited to translate the Greek term? This is the true position of the case. Can we yield our judgment to such a conclusion, and lament over the Chi- nese for being in theory so nearly monotheistical as they seem to be. Still on account of an unclassical use of dɛ05 in some instances in the sacred Scriptures, and the unbending character of the Chinese lan- guage, there is no doubt a real difficulty as to how dɛoí should be trans-

1850.

Term for Elohim and Theos.

203

lated where the word is used for objects of worship in general. Neither shangtí, t'ientí, nor tí alone, will cover the ground. But have not the Chinese a term of definite application which will just cover the ground of roi thus used? This term I think to be shin ming, which is not so unlimited as shin, and if I mistake not, is a more dignified expression. Is there any sufficient reason, to cause an in- variable adherence to the same term, to translate esos and ☺sói, with- out any regard to the local meaning and application? For the want of such a term in the Greek language as skin ming seems to be in the Chinese, the sacred writers were compelled to make an unphi- losophical use of rol. The suggestion I therefore would make is, that when the idea of the sacred Scriptures is polytheism (as is the case in the First Commandment), the term used to translate God should be in- variably employed: but when soí is employed in an extensive sense em- bracing all idols, and so idolatry is the mental idea, then skin ming should be introduced.

But is there not danger that the Chinese will confound the true God with their own idols, if we use ti? What if another Kánghi should arise and refuse baptism," always excusing himself by saying he wor- shiped the same God with the Christians." What answer could be given? The Greeks in hearing Paul preach of God by the name of ¿ Asos, could have raised the same difficulty. And the manner in which Paul managed when placed in circumstances somewhat similar, will be safe and easy to the missionary; that is, turn to the excuser himself, and say, The God “ whom therefore ye ignorantly worship, him declare I unto you."

Experience is better then theory, and the former must be followed when the two clash. Dr. Morrison's theory was that skin must be used for God. His experience, especially in his late years, seems to have been that shin was not adequate to express God, and he resorted to various combinations of Chinese characters to reveal the true God, and even used shángti. This is a fact worthy of serious reflection.

Let me beg that so important a question may be investigated, rather than speculated on; on its decision mainly hangs the issue, whether the Chinese shall soon have the sacred Scriptures or not.

The more we investigate Chinese authorities, and compare them with standard works on the Greek mythology, the more will we be constrained, it appears to me, to something like the following conclusions:--

1. That ti of the Chinese, and sos of the Greeks, as used by natives, are very nearly synonimous. Both designate xa7' so that class of beings by each respective people esteemed highest in rank among their

204

Term for Elohim and Thros.

APRIL,

objects of worship: and also that these terms can properly be predicat- ed only of such class

2. That there is a no less remarkable analogy in the use of skin and day. As saman may be predicated of all the droí, so skin may be predicated of all the ti; but as doí is never predicated of časoves; so also, ti is never predicated of skin. There is also remarkable analogy of meaning between the two terms. Both convey the idea of spirituality and intelligence generally of a character and order more than human. Again, the demonology of the Greeks embraced good and bad spirits, though generally good, from the souls of men, manes, lares, penates, genii, and upwards; and objects of worship from the lowest to the highest rank: so also the Chinese doctrines of skin include all from the lowest to the highest beings which are objects of worship, and many which are not objects of wor- ship, not only benignant but also malignant spirits. The doctrine and practice of the Chinese concerning their shin is a remarkable acting over again of the demonolatry of Greece. It is a system of demono- Jatry and nothing else.

3. The term borrowed from the Greek language to designate the God of the Bible, was not selected by the translators of the Septua- gint, nor employed by the Savior and his Apostles, because it was the common name by which the heathen designated their objects of worship. Classical writers in Greek it appears did not so use bɛOS. There is scarcely a doubt that ɛg was thus selected and employed just because it was the only term used for Deity xa?' ɛğoxiv. It was found to be the distinguishing term used to designate the highest in rank of all spiritual beings; but which were not however called Ofs because they were spiritual beings.

4. That as tí has been misapplied, because of supposed resemblance in dignity and office, to a mortal ruler, so also ɛog in like manner was applied as a title of the emperors.

5. That it is extremely doubtful, whether any being worshiped by the Chinese, is by them regarded as a divine being At most there is but one, the Shangtí of antiquity, and he worshiped only by the em- peror. Consequently, a general term by which the objects to whom the Chinese offer religious worship are designated, can not be a generic term for Deity. Again, the Chinese mythology, in which there is only one Being at all recognized as being divine, does not contain, and can not furnish a proper generic term for Deity. Not having an idea of such a class of beings, the Chinese language assuredly will not afford a generic terin for it,

1850.

Term for Elohim and Theos.

205

6. That skin is never employed for God by way of eminence ; never so employed as to distinguish any being or class of beings, from any other being or beings as God or Gods. Consequently if a xal' sġoxǹv term be necessary to translate Oɛog, shin can not be that term. It is the only term in the Chinese language which generically means spirit and spiritual. The falseness of the position that such a term is ade- quate to translate @ros, and becoine the distinguishing name of the divine Being, will be manifest by these two syllogisms :——

1st. God is a spirit. The soul of man is a spirit. Therefore the soul of man is God.

2d. God is a shin. But shin is a spirit. Therefore` shin a spirit is God, and an adequate term to translate a term which means God. This reasoning is no more absurd in one case than the other.

Such are the views which I have been constrained to embrace. The "Essay" with all its labored argument, fastened the conviction on my mind that shin could not be the term we needed; other advocates of the same views only have deepened that conviction. "An Inquiry into the proper mode of rendering the word God," &c., advocating tí, nearly produced a similar conviction concerning this term. The position of a missionary thus situated was not very agreeable, his great business being to make God known, and yet destitute of a name through which to reveal him. The result of investigations occasioned chiefly from such a state of mind, I have here spread out. Hoping these views may prove of some use in the investigation, they have been given though with reluctance. If they be wrong I would rejoice exceedingly to see my error. If they be correct, may the Author of the Bible by his Holy Spirit so guide each of us that we may see and yield to the truth; and thus prevent any from standing in the way of the universal spread of the sacred oracles among this multitudinous nation of dark- minded idolaters.

[Note. We have taken the liberty of inserting the entire communication from the China Mail referred to by our Correspondent, on page 192, for which we trust he will not be displeased. The general argument of the paper we commend to the consideration of those interested in the discussion, and will, with the permission of the writer, here only refer to two or three points in it which are not clear to our own mind. On page 198, the writer speaks of the shin being “servants and agents of a great Supreme One," and being all sent off on the 24th day of the 12th month to appear at his tribunal. “We have made such inquiry in respect to this statement as we have had opportu- nity, both from “intelligent" natives and from books, and can find no author- ity for it. In the Siú Shin Kt, it is stated to be done by the Tsau shin, or god of the Furnace, who ascends on that day to the presence of Yuh-hwáng Shangti, to report upon the conduct of the household during the year; and every one says he is the only shin who does it. We should be glad to have

206

Notice of Japan in the Hái-kamon Tú Chi.

APRIL,

the matter fully illustrated by a reference to books, for if such be the case, the attributes of Shangti are different from what we had supposed.

The distinction made between idolatry and polytheism on page 199, and the remark that a people may “worship myriads of objects, not one of whoin would be regarded as divine or a God,” is we think calculated to confuse the minds of those who employ these words in their usual English acceptation. Webster defines idol to be “an image consecrated as an object of worship, a pagan deity," polytheism is the doctrine of a plurality of gods;" divine is, among other meanings, defined as "pertaining to a heathen deity or false gods," and god and deity are explained as synonyms. The reference to the usage of Papal and Greek churches on page 197, compared with the descrip- tion on page 200 of one ti, that “ he is regarded as a God, a powerful and glor- ious Being," conveys the idea that the writer looks upon the Shangt of the classics as the true God, and the shin as deified or canonized saints. If such be the just inference, does not this term then become the proper name for God, and not the appellative, as proposed at the commencement of the article? The whole argument seems to us a little confuse I from the restricted signific- ation imposed upon some of the terms employed.-Ed C. R}

ART. III. Japan : A Translation of the 12th Chapter of the Hải-kwok

Tu 海國圖誌

Tú Chi, or Notices of Foreign Countries, illustrat- ed with Maps and Engravings. Published at the city of Yong- chau fú in Kiangsú, in the summer of 1847.-(Continued from page 156.)

The Lui Kau of Ya Chingsick, published in the year kweitsz' (1713?).

[I have been unable to find anything about this author, or his work. He is probably a writer of the present dynasty, but the year kweilsz' may be 1713, 1773, or 1833. It is most natural to suppose that these extracts are all arranged in the chronological order of the works to which they belong, and as that from which the next to this is taken appeared in 1730, we may perhaps not err in taking the first of the three, which will put it in the 52d year of Kinghi]

In the reign Wán-lih (1571-1619), the Japanese seized Formosa, and towards the close of the same period the red-haired men of Hol- land from the Western ocean, attempted to take possession of Hiáng- shán, but not being able, they made an attempt on the Pánghú (Pes- cadores) which was equally unsuccessful, and so they went south- ward and seized the Moluccas and Batavia. They seduced the Batavians into using opium, which swelled them out so that they could not move, and they were accordingly reduced to vassalage by the Dutch. A short time after, these collected a force of picked men, with which they attacked the town of Hiángshin, but being defeated in fight, they sailed east for the Pescadores, whence they sent persons to bribe the siunfú of Fuhkien with large sums, quoting the case of the Italians, [who had been allowed] to reside long before in Hiingshán, in favor of their being put in possession of the Pescadores as they

1850.

Notic of Jupun in the Ilii-hocol Tú Chu

207

had requested. The siunfi, however, deputed messengers to speak them fair (or to put thein off with fair words), so they made an offer to the Japanese in Formosa to pay them annually 30,000 deer-skins for a place of trade on that island. As the Japanese residing in For- mosa happened to have recently embraced Christianity, they con- sented forthwith; the Dutch raised the walls of Chihkán, the moderu market-town of Án-ping, there to dwell, and once having gotten their territory were constantly picking quarrels with them. The Japanese, on the other hand, who from the time they became imbued with their doctrines had never been victorious, went eastward (to Japan), with all belonging to them, and so excited were they against the Christian religion that they put to death all their own people who practiced it, and at the same time, restrained the inhabitants of Lewchew from fol- lowing it.

The Dutch having now obtained possession of Formosa set up Kweiyih,t and went no more to the eastward t

Ching Chílung,|| a native of Fuhkien, who had married a woman of Japan, lived at Formosa with his family, and when the Japanese went last from that island, he equipped and manned a fleet, and became a privateer. In the 2d year of Shunchí of the Tá Tsing dynasty (1645), he sent a memorial from Án-ping to tender his submission. His son, Ching Kihshwáng escaped to sea, and in the latter years of the same reign attacked Formosa at the head of a fleet of several hun- dred sail; the Dutch, overpowered by numbers, withdrew to Batavia where they remained abiding their time. Such of the Formosans as still adhered to the Christian religion, and were called "the sect of the doctrine," Ching Kihshwang utterly annihilated. At the com- mencement of the reign of K ́ánghí, he submitted, and the emperor pro- posed abandoning Formosa; but this was stoutly opposed by Shí-láng, who said that to abandon it would be to make the Dutch a present of it? It ended by its being divided into major and minor districts, and the fame [of the opposing statesman] has reached the present time.

* Most likely Fort Zealandia, a little to the north of the chief city of Thi-wan. Kweiyih, in the dialect of Fuhkien Kwei-it, probably means Coyet, the governor with whom the Fuhkien authorities corresponded upon the subject of putting down Koshinga.

The East. The text does not sufficiently explain whether the east of the is- land of Formosa is meant, or the island of Japan; a construction quite compatible with the writer's probable ignorance of the relative position of the two countries. | Ching Chilung, father of Ching Kihshwang, known as Koshinga, or, as the Portuguese write it, Koxinga. The father died in prison at Peking. The Dutch after 30 years' tenure were expelled in 1662, and the island of Formosa finally passed into the hands of the Chinese government in 1653. (See Chinese Repository, Vol. II. page 415.)

208

Notice of Japan in the Hai-kwoh Tú Chi.

APRIL,

Chin Lunkiung. Collection of Particulars of Foreign States." Corea (says this work) lies to the northeast of the world. To the south of it, separated from it by a single sea, is the island of Tui-ma, a possession of Japan, which with a fair wind may be reached from the former place in one night. To the southward of Tuima, from E. to E. N. E. of the compass,‡ stretches a chain of seventy-two islands all in a state of vassalage to Japan. The only one which has commercial intercourse with China is Chángkí, and this produces millet and other grain, but in so small a quantity as barely suffices for the consump tion of its own population. Such of them as trade are therefore members of a public establishment; a general estimate of their profits is made at the close of the year, and these are equally divided amongst the whole population according to the number of persons in a family.

The residence of the sovereign is nearly a month's journey by land north-east from Cháng-kí, the name of the place is Mí-yá-kuh (Miako), which being interpreted, means the Capital city. He wears the Chi- nese headdress and habiliments. The nation are in the habit of using the Chinese character, reading it with Japanese sounds. The power of appointing persons to office and removing them from it, and the adininistration of all public business is vested in a generalissimo; the monarch (regnant) interferes in nothing, and has only to spend his income and receive his tribute (or revenue) $

Although in passing between Púto and Chángkí, the course is due east and west, the currents are perverse, and the danger from winds and waves so great as to have given rise to the popular saying:—

Jih-pun háu ho ¦ ★★ Goodly are the wares of Japan,

島難

táu

Wút áu nún kwo But the Wu tau are hard to pass.

* Hải-kwỏh Wan-kien Luh. Record of Things seen and heard in Foreign States, by Chin Lunkiung. It appeared in 1730. The author, when young, accompanied his father, who appears to have been a naval officer on several ex- peditions, and at a later period himself held important coast commands.

The world, t'ien tí, heaven and earth, which may also mean the empire of China.

The compass, arranged according to the eight diagrams of the Book of Changes.

| Chinese Repository, Vol. IX. p. 305. "The Mikado is the acknowledged emperor, absolute alike in spiritual and temporal affairs; the Sivgoun is a military chief, professedly the vicegerent or lieutenant of the emperor."

§ Tribute or revenue. This word is used for the tribute tendered by de- pendent states, and also for the quota of their produce levied on particular districts, exclusive of any regular taxes. In an edict upon the death of the empress dowager (Jan. 23), the emperor Taukwáng desires that none be presented for the space of one year. Kwangtung sends gifts of oranges, li-chis, fans of the flag leaf, scents of several kinds, and grass-cloth.

1850.

Notice of Japan in the Hai-hwoh Tú Chi.

209

The generalissimo has only an occasional audience of him. In the contests that have occurred on the change of a dynasty, the struggle has never been for the hierarchy, but for the post of generalissimo. It is related in the Japanese histories, that since the foundation of the state to the present time, the former has continued in the same family; that once upon a time, when a generalissimo usurped the monarchy, the hills and seas yielded not their produce, the five species of grain came not up, the order of nature was disturbed; but that on his returning to his post as minister, everything reverted to its ancient course.

Since that time no one has had the evil ambi-

tion to aspire to the throne.

The families of the ministry inherit their offices and salaries in per- petuity, and as under the Hán dynasty in China, the officers are styled* Ts'z-shi Tsien-shih. Their incomes are large enough to keep them from corruption, and it is therefore seldom that they break the laws; thus for instance, they give the kiái kwán (officers of the streets) annually elected, who are the same as our hiáng páu (head-boroughs), 50 kin a year.† They have all much leisure, and but little business to transact. Persons conversant with literature and arts are great people, are treated with extreme courtesy, and exempted from scutage. The habits of the people are particularly cleanly; the streets are constantly scrubbed and washed; the husband and wife do not eat off the same dish ;‡ and the servants throw away the leavings of their superiors.

The wealthy walk and sit upon cotton rugs, the poor upon grass mats, and the number of persons in a house is estimated by that of the carpets and floor-cloths in it.||

The collar worn by both men and women is broad, the sleeves full, and the dress so long as to brush the ground; these are figured with flowered patterns, or dyed in various colors. For trowsers, they use a roll of silk wrapped around their legs; and their feet are clad in short socks and shoes down at the heel. The men stick dag- gers in their girdles, cut their beards, and shave (or pluck) the crown

* In the first part of the 100th chapter of the Pei Wan Yun-fú, under the word shik, a stone, a quotation is given from a work treating of the Hán, as follows : "Wu-tí (6th of the Western Hán) appointed Tsz'-shí to the charge of certain divi- sions of the empire: Ch'ing-tí changed this title to Muh (a shepherd), his rank (i.e. the salary attached to it) being 200 shih, viz. of grain.”

+ Kingold; there is no means of ascertaining what sum or value is meant. ↑ Do not use the same broth spoon.

This expression is explained to be equivalent to our counting heads, the Chinese, mouths; &c.

VOL. XIX. NO, IV.

:17

210

Notice of Japan in the Hai-kwoh Tú Cht.

APRIL,

of their heads. They let the hair grow on their temples and around to the back of their heads, in a strip above an inch wide, tying up a handful of it behind, and trimming it as it grows. The women do not rouge themselves, but lay on a white cosmetic; neither do they wear fresh flowers, or flowers cut out of colored silk, hair-pins or ear-rings, but they put tortoise-shell in their hair, which is dark and like the clouds for thickness. They burn the nán-muh and chin- hiing as perfumes. The top-knots of the females are gathered up before and behind. They leave no rim to the finger nails, simply because they are afraid of its taking up the dirt. The eyebrows, eyes, and complexions of both sexes are such as no foreigner can form an idea of. All have a double surname ; those with a single one being descended from the youths and maidens betrothed to each other by Süi-fuh. The place in which he dwelt is called the home of Sü, and his grave is at the foot of the mountain Hiung-chí.

The Japanese are of the Budhist persuasion, and esteem in partic- ular the bonzes of China. They adore their ancestors, and keep the graves and chapels of the dead constantly clean. They hold life so cheap that when any one is detected in a breach of the law, he goes off to the wilds or the hills, and commits suicide by ripping up his belly; he implicates no one else. Their code is very severe. They do not wrangle or fight, and when they speak it is in a subdued tone. They clap their hands when they want to summon their attendants, and these reply by an ejaculation of assent. They do not buy or sell human beings, but when the hireling's term of service is completed, he returns to his home.

There are two dependencies under the government of Japan; to the north, the island of Tuima, bordering upon Corea, which sends tribute to Tuima as the latter does to Japan; and to the south Sa-tung- ma, which is close to Lewchew, and pays tribute to Satungma, as that island does to Japan. The chiefs of both these islands are subject to the authority of Japan.

Its climate and seasons correspond with those of Shantung, Kiángsú, and Chehkiáng. The heights of Chángkí (Nagasakí?) in Japan and Puto in China, lie east and west of each other. The voyage by sea is forty watches (80 hours) long; from Amoy to Chángkí, seventy-two. With a north wind you go in by the Wú-táu (Five Islands) Channel;

* So-fuh was sent by the first monarch of the Tsin dynasty (about 200 B.C.) in search of a plant growing, as a spirit told him, in the east, which gave immortality to those who ate it. He took 500 youths and maidens with him, and never returned.

1850.

Notice of Japan in the Hái-kwoh Tú Chi.

211

when the wind is southerly, by that of Tien-t'áng. Tuima lies abreast of Tang-chau; Satungma, of Wan-chau and Tai-ehau. The produce of the land consists of gold, silver, and copper, lacquer-ware, crockery, and letter-paper, colored, or stamped with flowers and plants. The sea yields amber, haliotis, beche-de-mêr, and fine sea-weeds. The mountains of Satungma are lofty and precipitous; the streams deep and their waters cold, hence the cutlery [tempered in them] "is very sharp. Horses are also among its productions. Its inhabitants are robust. The pirates of the period Kitsing (see page 139) were from Satungma.

When Japan first sent trading vessels to Yungkiá, eighteen Japanese fishermen were driven by the winds to China, and induced by certain bad characters to commit acts of disorder. The latter trimmed their beards and shaved their heads [in Japanese fashion], mixed up in their speech the local dialect of some distant place, and thus confederated, they robbed and plundered. Their gang was called the Wo nú, Japanese slaves, but when they were at length taken, there were but these eighteen men of Japan amongst them. The vessels of that country were thereupon prohibited from trading to China, but per- mission was given to ours (the Chinese) to go to Japan, and up to the present time no ship from it has ventured hither.

+ Although in passing between Púto and Chángkí, the course is due east and west, the currents are perverse, and the danger from winds and waves so great as to have given rise to the popular saying :-

Jih-pun háu hoGoodly are the wares of Japan,

Wu câu năm ko đi Ế T in But the Wa tấu are hard to

pass.

A ship sailing from Amoy to Chingkí, with a southerly wind, sights the head of Ki-lung (Quilon) on Formosa; to the north of which she finds the Mi-káng and Hiáng-sin seas; she next makes the Tá-shán and Ticntang mountains on Sa-tung-ma, and then steers a straight course [or due north]. In one of the seas aforesaid, the surface of the water is as if it were covered with rice-husks (mí-káng), and the bub- bles of the other are like mushrooms (hiáng-sin); hence their names.

Lewchew lies to the south of Sa-tung-ma, in an E.S.E. direction. The voyage to it is computed to be 68 watches. It is the same as the

It is not certain what all the places here mentioned are called on foreign maps. Tuima is undoubtedly Tsu-sima, an island lying northeast of Quelpaert I. in the Straits of Cores. The Wa-táu are the Gotto Is. off Nagasaki, or Cháng- kí,-

‚—a name having the same meaning," Long Cape," in both the Chinese and Japanese languages. Satungma is either Tanega sima or Yakuno sima, lying off Satzuma, and regarded as dependencies of that principality.

This sentence is inserted by mistake at the foot of page 208, but is repeated here in its proper connection.

212

Notice of Japan in the Hui-kooh Tủ Chí.

APBIL,

state of Chungshán. Its natives use the written character of China. They are a weakly race, and their country is poor; its produce con- sists of copper utensils, paper, mother-of-pearl, and tortoise-shell, but they have no trade.

To the east of Japan and Lewchew, the current sets entirely in an easterly direction, and the sea is consequently called Wi-l, the Back- door.⭑

Nún-kwái-jin's Geography of the Whole World.t

Japan is a large island, 3200 li in length, and not above 600 broad. It comprises at present sixty-six departments, each of them under the rule of a chief, or prince. Its inhabitants give the preference to manly power: although there is a supreme sovereign, all authority remains with a powerful minister. The people are much addicted to war, and but little to letters. The country produces gold, iron, and fine lacquer- ware. The monarch abdicates in favor of his son when the latter has passed his thirtieth year. The natives do not attach much value to precious stones, but chiefly prize gold, silver, and old porcelain.

Hưáng-tsing Tung-káu Sz’-4-mun; or Book of the Four Barbarian Races, in the General Synopsis published under the reigning dynasty.

In ancient times Japan was known as the dependent state of Wo. In the period Hien-hang of the T'áng dynasty, its name was changed to Jih-pun. It is stated by some one that Jih-pun was a minor state, the name of which was assumed by that of Wo, when the latter in- cluded it in its integrity. It is situated in the Eastern ocean; its northern and eastern extremities are traversed by high mountains. The land rises to the east and falls to the west, in form like a dragon-fly; the Tsing-ting kwoh, or Dragon-fly country, was also an ancient name of the island. It comprises five principal divisions, seven circuits, and three islands, containing 115 departments, subdivided into 587 in- ferior districts, which are all mountainous and indented with bays;‡ the largest not exceeding in size a Chinese village.

A figure not remarkable for its delicacy, taken from the sewer of a house, or the like exit, where refuse is poured out without the possibility of returning. The Pei Wan Yun fú gives the following passage from Chwáng-taz' (B.C. 250) "Of the waters of the world, the largest is the ocean; a myriad streams are poured into it incessantly, yet it never fills; the wf-la drains it in- cessantly, yet it is never empty.' Wi-la, says the glossary, also quoted, is the name of a stream to the east of the ocean. The geographical position of China offers some explanation of the impression.

↑ Nan-hwai-jin was a European; his work was compiled under this dynasty.

Kini i shroui ya

Such is the rendering insisted on by one teacher: others seem to think thất it merely means a mountainous coast line.

1850.

Notice of Japan in the Hui-kwok Tú Chi.

213

Dependent upon it are some tens of states. It has a hierarch, whose succession has continued from the creation to the present time, without a change; he takes no part in politics, and has no control over the army; nor has he aught to do, save to enjoy his royal revenue from generation to generation. The wáng (executive sovereigns) who ad- minister the state, and command the forces, have not been always the same, but have risen or fallen with the fortunes of the time, according to the degree of their influence. There is an officer entitled the kwán peh, whose functions are the same as those of the Chinese ching-siáng,* who has also changed with each succeeding dynasty. He has the special charge of the civil government, and of the forces. The four clans of Ping, Yuen, Táng, and Kiuh, the most powerful families in Japan, have each in turn usurped the executive sovereignty. There is no historical authority for the order of the succession of the princes, and the appointments of the ministers, save the Wú-tsí King,† a work in 52 chapters by the Japanese bonze, Tiáu-jen, which embraces a period of 87 years, viz., from the 5th of Chí-ching, the mikado of An- teh, to the third of Wanyung of Kwei-shán-yuen. This is minute in details, but treats briefly of important matters. In the extracts made by Li Yenkung from the Annals of Japan, the customs of the country are given with tolerable precision, but the chronology is confused in its order.

The sovereign's surname is traditionally Wang (the king); his resi- dence is at a place called Mí-yá-kuh (Miako), which being interpreted means the capital," to the northeast of Chángkí, from which the journey to it by land occupies nearly a month. It is farther from Liáutung than from Fuhkien and Chehkiáng.

The Chronicles (of the Ming) tell us that to go by water from Tái- fáng to the country of Wo, you must keep along Corea, steer south and east, traverse three seas, and after coasting along seven countries, and sailing 12,000 lí, you will reach Japan. In another place they say, that to the district of Loh-lang as well as to Tái-fáng the distance is 12,000 li, to the east of Hwui-kí, and not far from Tán-'rh. By Japan they mean its capital, the circuitousness of the route to which accounts for the language of the Chronicles; for, as far as Japan is concerned,

• Ching-siáng, e. g. the tá high-sz' of the present dynasty. +Wü-tet King,

My Handmaid's Mirror. The name is said

to be chosen as indicative of the intention of the writer to confine himself to matters relating to home alone, without digressing to foreign subjects. The word rendered · handmaid ' is properly concubine, or wife of the second degree.

214

Notice of Jupan in the Hui-karoh Tú Chi

APRIL,

the island of Tuima which forms part of it is only separated by a single sea from Corea, and is to be reached in one night with a fair breeze.*

In the reign of Lísung, king of Corea, many years ago, the kwánpeh of Japan made war upon him for seven years without intermission, and eight circuits were several times nearly lost. Siuce the annexation of Corea to China, under the present dynasty, the Japanese have been awed into a state of submissive tranquillity.

In the 4th year of the period Tsungteh (1647),† the king of the Ja- panese islands commanded Ping-chi-lien and Tang-chi-shing to write a letter to Corea, worded as follows: "During the past year the great prince has been ill; he has in consequence not attended to the admi- nistration of his government for some time. In the spring of this year he recovered. The productions of your honorable country required as necessaries by the ministers (or vassals) of the great monarch are very many; those of late received from it, but few. The trade with China permitted under the T'áng dynasty having been moreover cut off, the great monarch has no means of meeting the requisitions of his ministers, and he therefore expects your honorable nation to make good every one of the articles which have not been supplied since the the year yih-hái (1624) up to the present date, that there be no misunderstanding between our two nations. The governor of Shamo chau has resolved upon peace with Lewchew, the governor of Fí-tsien chau with the southern barbarians; and the annual receipts from both these people are considerable. The sovereign of Japan has re- solved upon peace with your honorable nation, but what must he think of the trifles he receives from you as compared with what is sent by the other two?" The king of Corea transmitted this letter to the Emperor, observing that the intentions of the Japanese were not to be seen through, and that it would be as well to direct the officers in charge of the coast to cause steps to be taken for its defense; to the

*The above is a very free translation of the passage, which is somewhat perplexing to a foreign geographer, inasmuch as Hwui-kí is in Chehkiáng, and Tan-'rh which is to be approached on the voyage to Miako, in Hai-nán 1. The sense may be assumed to be that of the paraphrase, as in a statistical work upon the chief divisions of Hái-nán, a teacher declares that it is laid down that Tán`rh is only a single sea's distance from Japan; that on a clear day the houses of the latter place are visible from it, and that in a still night the cocks may be heard to crow and the dogs to bark! The error arises from a vague conception of the southing to be made from Corea to weather the Japanese group, and is hardly so wonderful in a people who have little inducement to improvement as a maritime power, as some of the mistakes made by Portuguese and Spanish voyagers much about the time the Annals of the Ming were compiled.

This is the period of the father of the first monarch of the present dynasty, which usurped the throne of the Ming in 1614.

1850.

Notice of Japan in the Hai-kwok Tú Chi.

215

prevention of mischief. Japan was, at this time on the lookout for a pretext to make war on Corea, and the fact that the latter was never- theless unharmed by her troops, is to be entirely ascribed to the ter- ror inspired by the Majesty of Heaven.

In the 2d moon of the 7th year (1650), a son was born to the sove- reign of Japan, who thereupon held a festival in propitiation of good fortune, and demanded a subsidy from Corea of the utensils necessary for the sacrifices. In the 3d moon of the 8th year (1651), Japan sent again to Corea to require that in all letters, the son born should be spoken of in the same terms as the monarch himself; and some blank white paper with his official stamp upon it was exacted of the king of Corea. Permission was given to Tsung,* at_his_request, to send an envoy to Japan with congratulations, who might take the opportunity of observing the state of affairs there.

From the time of Shunchí (1644), there has been commercial inter- course with the Japanese, but they bring no tribute; the trade too is in Chinese vessels only, which went to Japan, none of her ships coming to China. The commerce with China is carried on at Chángkí, where the dealers trade in the various descriptions of goods there collected together; and there are besides this, 71 islands to the east and south of Tuima, all Japanese territory. The country abounds in copper, which has supplied the mintage of the present dynasty. In addition to the Yunnan quota, there used to be annually purchased a fixed amount of 4,430,000 catties odd, for the provinces of Ngánhwui, Kiáng- sí, Kiángsú, and Chehkiáng. Government dealers were appointed, and the number of ships fixed at sixteen, all of which trade outwards in the manufactured and raw silks, cotton, sugar, and drugs of the In- ner Land. The monopolists in charge of the copper were obliged to take a certificate of the Japanese, under which their purchases might be examined and passed. For the fractional quantities, in excess of the above, which amounted to some one or two hundred chests, a small- er certificate was taken. After being two or three years in force, these regulations fell into desuetude (or they were no longer of avail).

The inhabitants of Sheh-moishi and Joh-tso-poh-to boast of their merchants, some of whom amass fortunes of a million [taels.] In the single island of Hotsiuen they observe the Chinese fashion of striking a bell to summon people to meals when the table is laid. The people of the hamlet of Yingko in Samo are acquainted with the rules of

Tsung is most probably the king of Corea, but from the abruptness with which the character is thrust into the text, I incline to consider it a misprint for soine particle.

216

Notice of Japan in the Hái-kwoh Tú Chí.

APRIL,

politeness, and attach importance to a transgression of laws. The unshaven bonzes of Iki, who have 3800 monasteries, are the only people whose character is somewhat violent and sanguinary.

The whole of the districts, major and minor, are under the three military chieftainships of Shán-k'au, Funghau, and Chuhyun, the three chiefs of which fight with and plunder each other. Of the three, Funghau is the most powerful division, but all are subject to the general control of the sovereign who resides at Shán-ching. A large proportion of those who made piratical incursions during the time of the Ming, were inhabitants of Samo, Fíhau and Chángmun. Their ravages are all to be ascribed to the intrigues of traitorous Chinese, who tempted the Japanese brought together by the trading vessels.

The personal appearance of the inhabitants of Japan is fine. Its climate and seasons correspond with those of Kiángsú and Chehkiáng, and it produces every sort of pottery, as well as lacquer-ware and gilt figured paper. The handsomest horses come from Samo, the ground of which yields copper. Numbers of cutlers frequent the place, and the weapons made by them are extremely sharp, and are therefore commonly worn by Japanese in their belts. Amber, beche- de-mer and haliotis are the produce of the seas.

The northernmost of the dependencies of Japan is Tui-ma, which is not far from Corea; the southernmost is Samo in the vicinity of Lewchew. Tuima is exactly in the same parallel with Wan-chau and Tai-chau. The high points of Chángkí and Púto are east and west of each other. From this side to that, the voyage is 40 watches long. From Amoy to Chángkí, with a northerly wind; you enter by the Wú- táu (Five Islands); with a southerly wind by Tientáng, the voyage being 72 watches.

The division of a night and a day into ten watches was invented by seafaring men on account of the impracticability of measuring their track by li. They accordingly note the li by the number of watches.

Extract from the Ngau-mun Lioh, or Records of Macao.

The prohibitions of the Japanese government against the doctrines of the Lord of Heaven are very severe. In the stones of the Batavian quay is engraved a crucifix, and at the entrance of the street, on either side of the way, are soldiers standing with drawn swords. Persons trading with the country are obliged to enter [the city] by the way of the crucifix (i. e. treading upon it); if they turn back, or to the right or left, they are immediately decapitated. There is also an image of

1950.

Notice of Japan in the Hai-kwoh Tú Chi.

217

side of the way, are soldiers standing with drawn swords. Persons trading with the country are obliged to enter [the city] by the way of the crucifix (i. e. treading upon it); if they turn back, or to the right or left, they are immediately decapitated. There is also an image of Jesus (Yé-sú) fashioned of stone, fixed in the threshold of the gate of the city, that it may be trampled upon. The barbarian ships of the Portuguese (or westerns) consequently do not venture to this country to trade.

Extract from the Wán Kwok Tí-lí Tsiuen-tú Tsih, or Synopsis of Universal Geography, illustrated with maps.

[This extract was not in the earlier edition, nor is it certain when the au- thor wrote. The writer of the work from which the last portion of the chap- ter is selected lived in the reign Kánghi.]

Japan (says the above) consists of three hilly islands, whereof the largest is Chungshán. In this too, is the royal residence. Its shores are indented with bays, into which run numerous streams, and there are ports of trade all along them. The country within is full of moun- tains, which produce silver and copper; but the soil is not fertile, the natives are not used to eat meat, and do not keep pigs or poultry; agriculture is their only occupation (as farmers): they put up sheds on the hills to work the mines and are very expert in the excavation of ways and passages.

The Japanese are not the same as the men of Hán, and there is also a difference in their personal appearance and their oral language; and although they are beholden to China for their written character, and study the ceremonial forms of the Chinese, their ideas do not corres- pond with those of the latter.

They are short of stature, their eyes are deep set, and their noses fiat. They shave the head only in front, allowing the hair to grow long behind, and binding it up in a short queue, which they lay on the top of the head. Their garb is a long robe, they never put on trowsers, and wear slipshod sandals on their feet. They eat nothing but rice, vegetables, fish, and tortoises, but they swallow a large quantity of wine, even to a drunken excess; and are greatly addicted to women ; the whole country being filled with courtesans.

All classes, whether rich or poor, inherit the station of their fathers from generation to generation. Those on whom hereditary principa- lities are bestowed, carry a sword and dagger, and govern each one his own territory; but they are obliged either to reside at the Capital, or to send a son or grandson thither as a hostage. From the sovereign to the plebeian, all are amenable to established law. The sovereign

VOL. XIX. NO. IV.

218

Notice of Japan in the Hai-kwoh Tu Chi.

APRIL,

can not incur expense or travel about amusing himself at his pleasure ; ministers of rank are charged with his superintendence, so that he himself lives like a prisoner in his palace. The cabinet ministers are not either masters of themselves, but are also restricted by the code, which has fixed provisions for the movements of the grandees, and for their sleeping and diet. It is only the lower orders that are permitted to act as they like in these respects, but if they break the law, the penalties are extremely severe, and no mercy whatever is shown to them. The feeling of the people [towards the government] is consc- quently one of fear, and not of reverence or affection.

From ancient times to the present, the state has always been under the rule of two monarchs. The actual monarch of former days now wields a spiritual authority, and he passes his life in his hall like a priest, differing in no respect from a wooden idol; the secondary so- vereign holds in his hands all power over the troops, and all adminis- trative authority. The literati and people amount to 20,000,000, and are excellent as scholars, agriculturists, mechanics, and merchants. The greater portion of all three islands is so rocky, that if they were not diligent in sowing the ground, the people would die of famine. Their artisans make lacker-ware boxes and fine silks, such as are rarely to be obtained in China ; their merchants make tours to traffick all along the coast of their own country.

In the time of the Ming, the Japanese had extensive commercial relations, but they went to war with the Pú-táu (Portuguese) on ac- count of a misunderstanding with them caused by dissension respect- ing the doctrine of the Lord of Heaven, and with the assistance of the Dutch obtained the mastery. Hereupon they extirpated the sect [of Christians], and went all lengths in expelling foreigners from their country. The whole population thenceforward became Budhists.

Ships from Holland, however, and from Chá-pú in the dominions of the Tá-tsing dynasty, are permitted to trade at Chángkiáh, but they are under strict regulations, and no intercourse is allowed to them with the natives of the interior. The city where the military sovereign resides is called Kiánghú, IF (Yedo). The population is in- mense, and its number beyond computation ; but the houses have been, unfortunately, so often destroyed by conflagrations or earthquakes that

* Chin I actual, as distinct from the tsz secondary monarch. Chin is shown in both Morrison and Medhurst to have a meaning akin to spiritual; and

the sect of Tan in particular use ▲ chin jin to signify a person divested

of mortality.

1830.

Notice of Japan in the Hái-kwoh Tú Ckí.

219

the whole place is a heap of ruins. The spiritual sovereign lives in the metropolis (Miako). This is a region of temples and monasteries; priests of Budha and Táu are densely congregated in retired spots. There are not a few seaports, the most considerable being that of Tá-chí.

Shun-kiảng Chui-pak. The Postscript of Shun-hiáng.

[The word hiáng, a village, is printed king, an official title, in both the earlier and later editions of the Hải-kwoh Tú Chỉ. Shun is an edible water- plant, said to grow only at one place in Kiángsú, thence named Shun-hiáng. The work entitled Shun-hiáng Chui-peh is by Tunghán of Hwáting in Kiangsú, who is believed to have flourished in the reign Kienlung (1735– 95). The whole of it is contained in the cotemporaneous miscellany known as the Shwoh-ling, reference to which shows that the following extract ia imperfectly quoted.]

At the time that the Regent, Prince Lú was at sea, his minister, Yuentsin, dispatched an envoy to Japan with presents of Budhistic works, in the hopes of obtaining some troops from that country.—A bonze named Chán-wei, who had come thence was accordingly sent on board the same ship [as the envoy]. Yuentsint arrived at Japan, and the joy of the people when informed of the books from Tibet was excessive, but as soon as they heard the name of Chán-wei, they were greatly astonished, and exclaimed, "If this bonze be come back, let him die immediately." As they would not receive the imperial letters, the books were taken home again. The reason assigned for the con- duct of the Japanese is that Chán-wei had been converted there to Christianity, and had escaped home from the persecution.

In former times the Portuguese enticed the people of this country to become Christians, communicated to them their secret doctrines, and debauched great numbers of their women. Once they had be- come Christians, there was no change for them; alive or dead.

The

* When the last monarch of the Ming hung himself, 1643, Chú, one of the imperial family, who had been made a prince of the highest order with the title LG, fled before the Tartar invaders to Fuhkien, and was slain in the 7th or 8th year of Shunchí (1650–1).

+ This sentence is not in the text of Tunghán as given in the Shwoh Ling. The original story is much longer, and makes mention of two ships, one of which made a fair passage : but the other, which carried the ritual of Budha and the priest, encountered a terrific storm, wherein there appeared two huge red marine monsters and with them all the fish in the sea, in such numbers as to impede the

way

of the ressel. After being driven far out of her course, however, she too made the land.

The teachers consider this passage to signify that a convert to Christianity was of necessity enlisted as a Christian for ever, whether living or dead.

220

Topography of Shenst.

APRIL,

chiefs of the Portuguese pursued their crafty policy with unrestrained license, until having excited the people to assemble for seditious pur- poses, the government sent out a large force, and utterly exterminated them. They then spared no pains to cut off all communication with the Portuguese (or the Western world). They have a likeness of the Lord of Heaven engraved on a brass plate, which is laid in a tho- roughfare so that all people of all nations whatsoever who go there, are obliged to trample upon it as they pass. And if any one is found to be bringing in his baggage a single article that is Portuguese, or a Portuguese book or picture, every one on board his ship is beheaded. See the abridged account of Cháng Linpih who was sent as envoy to Japan.

ART. IV. Topography of Shensi; its boundaries, area, rivers,

divisions, cities, population, productions, &c.

THE province of Shensi i. e. West of the Pass, is in one respect the most interesting of the eighteen, from its being the ori- ginal seat of the Chinese, the land where the blackhaired race first established itself, and from whence it has spread over the Inner Land. In the days of Kienlung, Shensí included the present province of Kánsuh, but it is now bounded on the west by that province; north by the desert region of the Ortous Mongols, from which the Great Wall divides it; east by Shánsí, from which the Yellow river divides it, and Honán; southeast by Húpeh; and south by Sz'chuen. It extends from lats. 32° to 39° N., and from longs. 106° to 411° E., of an ir- regular shape, but approaching a rectangle. The area has been roughly estimated at 67,400 square miles, which is nearly the same as Kwangtung, and the population in 1812 was 10,207,256, or 153 per- sons to a square mile; these data make Shensí the tenth in point of size, and the fifteenth in respect of population, of the eighteen provinces.

The surface of the country is rugged, and between the rivers Wei and Hán in the south, some of the peaks in the range of the Tsin ling rise even to the snow limit. North of the Wei, the coun- try declines to the eastward, and a lower elevation is seen in all the departments along the Yellow river. A spur of the Alashan or Holan Mts. appears in the northwest in Yenngán fú, called Múyun hug, and all the northern portion of Shensí is generally too rough

1850.

Topography of Shenst.

221

for extensive agricultural pursuits, though so far as is known, not for habitations. In the south, the Tai-peh shán ★Ĥ or Great White Mt., Chung-nán shán or South-Limit Mt., Tai-hwá shán

and Sháu-hwa, or Great and Little Flower Mts., and

Sháng shán 商山 are the most noted peaks of the Tsin-ling. In

the extreme southwest of the province is Po-chung shán Grave Mt., a noted eminence; and north of the Wei, in the depart- ment of Fungtsiáng, are Lung shán, Wú shán B, and Kí shán

, all of them well known in the history of the region.

The rivers of Shensí, north of the Tsin ling, are all tributaries of the Yellow river; those on the south flow into the Yangtsz'. The Wei ho, and its principal branch the King, are noted for their clear and turbid waters, which run in parallel lines like those of the Missouri and Mississippi, long after their junction. These two streams have their source in Kánsuh, and flow east and southeasterly till their junction near Singán fú, from whence a short channel car- ries their waters into the Yellow river; the two have many tributaries, but none of much note or size. The Lob ho joins the Yellow river just above the R. Wei; this stream rises in the north- west, near the Great Wall, and receives in its course through the province the drainings of the western districts. Proceeding north, above the R. Loh, the Choh-kin hof, the Wu-ting ho and the Kiuh-yé ho 屈野 are the largest tributaries of the Yellow river; the two latter have their sources in Mongolia. South of the Tsin-ling, the Hán ho drains all the country, while the Kiá- ling kiáng, a large branch of the Yangtsz', forms the southwestern boundary of the province. Most of the rivers of Shensí are too rapid for safe navigation, and this is particularly true of the Yellow river, whose waters rush down from the table-land of Mongolia with a force which almost defies all the skill of the Chinese boatmen to oppose them.

The province of Shensf is divided into twelve departments, and eighty-five districts, as given in the following list.

I. Singán fú, or the Department

of Singán, contains eighteen districts,

viz., two ting, one chau, and fifteen hien.

1 咸寧 Hanning,

2長安 Chángngán,

3藍田Lántien,

Hiáu-í ting,

222

Topography of Shensi.

APRIL,

5鄠縣 Hioh hien,

Hányáng,

6煞

6盩厔 Chauchih,

Kingyáng,

7寧陝廳 Ningshen ting, 14 醴泉 Litsiuen,

8臨潼 Lintung,

15三原 Sányuen,

9 高陵Kauling,

16 || || Yáu chau,

10 渭南 Weinán,

Tungkwán,

11 Fúping,

18 Hingping.

II. Tungchau fú, or the Department of Tungchau, contains ten districts,

viz., one chau, one ting, and eight hien.

1大荔Táli,

Hohyáng,

2華州 Hwa chau,

7韓城 Hánching,

3 華陰 Hwayin,

8白水 Pehshwui,

10蒲城 Púching.

4潼關廳 Tungkwán ting, 9朝邑Cháuyih,

5Chingching,

III. Fungtsiáng fú, or the Department

of Fungtsiáng, contains eight districts,

viz., one chau and seven hien.

1鳳翔 Fungtsiáng,

2岐山 Kishán,

3扶風 Fúfung,

4郿縣 Mei hien,

Páukí, 6麟游Linyú,

Kienyáng,

Lung chau.

IV. Húnchung fú, or the Department

of Hánchung, contains eleven districts,

viz., two ting, one chau, and eight hien.

1南鄒 Nánching,

2 Vỹ | Síhiáng,

7褒城 Páuching,

8 j U Mien hien,

* 3定遠廳 Tingyuen ting, 9陽 Lohyáng,

4 寧羗州 Ningkiáng chau, 10鳳縣 Fung hien,

Chingkú,

Yáng ting,

11 Liúpá ting.

Ngánkáng,

2平利 Pingli.

1850.

Topography of Shensi.

V. Hingngán fú, or the Department of Hingngán, contains seven districts,

viz., one ting, and six hien.

5Hányin ting, 6白河 Pehho,

223

3 Tsz'yáng:

7洵陽 Sunyáng.

4石泉 Shihtsiuen,

VI. Yenngán fú, or the Department

of Yenngán, contains ten hien districts.

1膚施 Fúshí,

6安塞Ngánseh,

|| l'chuen,

Fáungán,

3 甘泉Kántsiuen,

8靖邊 Tsingpien,

4 E Yenchuen.

9定邊 Tingpien,

10 HE | Yencháng.

5Ngánting,

VII. Yülin fú, or the Department of Yülin, contains five districts,

viz., one chau and four hien.

1榆林 Yulin,

2 p* ) Kia chau

3 hd in Hwáiyuen.

VIII. Sháng chau

山陽 Shányáng,

4.神木 Shinmuh,

5府谷 Fakuh.

or the inferior

Department of Sháng, contains four hien districts.

3鎭安 Chinngán,

2Shángnán,

4 Lohuán.

IX. Kien chau, or the inferior

Department of Kien, contains two hien districts.

1武功 Wákung,

2永壽 Yungshau.

X. Pin chau, or the inferior

Department of Pin, contains three hien districts.

Shunhwá,

3 kit Chángwú.

Sánshwui,

224

Topography of Shensi.

APRIL,

XI. Fú chau, or the inferior Department of Fú, contains three hien districts.

|| Lohchuen,

Chungpú,

3宜君Ikiun.

XII. Suiteh chau, or the inferior Department of Suiteh, contains three hien districts.

3米脂 Michi.

I 清澗 Tsingkien, 2吳堡 Wúpáu,

I. The department of Si-ngán, next to Shuntien fú or Peking, con- tains the largest number of districts of any department in the provinces, and it once comprised thirty-three, half of which have been parti- tioned off, but its population is not the second; it lies along the south- side of the R. Wei, and was once more densely peopled than at pre- sent. The captial lies in lat. 34° 16′ N., near the junction of the King and Wei rivers, and was the metropolis of China during the Tsin, Hán, and Táng dynasties, and the briefer ones which inter- vened, a period of more than a thousand years; it was then called Cháng-ngán, the name by which the district is now known. In the times of Confucius, the capital of the empire, Cháng-ngán, lay north- west of the present locality; it received the name of Sí-ngán in the days of the Ming. The Nestorians found this place the seat of greater power than any other in Asia, and the celebrated empress Wú-tsih-tien here swayed her scepter over more than half the conti- nent. It was known then by them as Khoubdan or Khmumdan, under which name it is mentioned by Theophylact of Simocatta, in A. D. 582, when the house of Sui occupied the throne. There is every probability that this region was one of the localities where the progenitors of the sons of Hán first settled after their migrations through Central Asia. The region is still highly cultivated, and after Peking, Singán fú is the largest city in the northern provinces, the residence of the governor-general of Shensí and Kánsuh, and the center of the trade of the northwestern provinces. Some remains of the palaces of former monarchs are still pointed out, but they only serve to show how trifling were the attempts of the emperors of those days to perpetuate their name and glory by rearing magnificent and durable buildings. One of the most interesting relics of antiquity ever found here is the inscription recording the preaching of the Nestorians. (See Chi. Rep, Vol. XIV.)

1850.

Topography of Shenst

225

II. The department of Tungchau comprises the eastern part of the province at the junction of the rivers Wei and Loh with the Yellow river, and was set off from the preceding in consequence of its extent; the position of the chief town renders it an important place. In the district of Tungkwán, is the celebrated pass of that name, where the R. Wei forces its way through a gorge in the mountains as it joins the Yellow river, the heights on the south being a spur from the Tsin- ling, and on the north from the hills at the sharp bend of the Yellow river. Both this and Singán fú rank among the most populous and fertile districts in China.

III. The department of Fungtsiáng lies on the confines of Kán- suh, northwest of Sí-ngán; the chief town is situated on the Yung- shwui, a branch of the R. Wei, and the whole department is fertile and populous in a high degree. Falcons are trained for the chase by the inhabitants, and the hills afford a large variety of game.

IV. The department of Hánchung lies in the southwestern corner of the province, along the headwaters of the Hin, and is one of the most mountainous regions of Shensí. The chief town is situated at the junction of the Páu-shwui with the Hán kiáng, and most of the towns are found along one or other of these rivers. One of the most remarkable features of the region is the great national road from Peking to Chingtú fú in Sz'chuen, which runs from Sí-ngán across the Tsin-ling into the valley of the R. Han. It has been carried over high mountains, whose sides have been scarped down to afford a pathway, and across gorges of terrific height by bridges of sufficient strength to afford passage to large carriages or trains. It has been opened many centuries, and by those who have traveled it is pro- nounced not inferior to the road over the Simplon, though the eleva- tion is not so great. These mountains furnish musk, wax, honey, cinnabar, and peltry; game is abundant, and the bears' paws obtained by the hunters are considered by Chinese epicures a great luxury.

V. The department of Hing-ngán lies east of the preceding, and south of Síngán, occupying the southeast of the province; like Hán- chung, it is very rugged, but the bottom lands are fertile, and afford sustenance to a large and hardy population. The mountains through- out the whole extent of the valley of the R. Hán are famous in the civil wars of China for the resort they afforded to chieftains and rob- bers, and this department in particular, was the scene of many fights in the declining days of the Chau dynasty, the capital being the chief town of the Tsin state; it was also the residence of an emperor of the Han dynasty.

VOL. XIX. NO. IV,

226

Topography of Shenst

APRIL,

VI. The department of Yen-ngán comprises the largest area of any of the departments, reaching quite across the province; it lies south of the Great Wall, and north of Tungchau fú. The chief town lies on the bank of the Liú hú, or Willow Lake, a small sheet of water not far from the Choh-kin river, a tributary of the Yellow river. This extensive region is thinly peopled, the surface of the country quite mountainous, and its productions—peltry and furs of various kinds, cinnabar, marble, petroleum, game show that the inhabitants look to other means than agriculture for a livelihood. That part of the pre- fecture along the Great Wall is partly inhabited by Mongols.

VII. The department of Yülin, or Elm Forest, occupies the ex- treme northeast of the province; the chief town was formerly a mili- tary post, but the increase of population caused it to be erected into a separate prefecture. The Great Wall and the Yellow river form its limits on the west and east; it is not as rough as Yen-ngán fú, and the greater accessibility to most of its towns by means of the Wúting and the Yellow rivers, and the roads across the north of Shánsí, has attracted a denser population. These is no impediment put in the way of the Mongols beyond the Great Wall settling down in the towns, and they are found in many places.

VIII. The inferior department of Sháng is a small region in the southeastern part of Shensí, set off from Singán ú, and comprising the valley of the Tán hoor Carnation river, a confluent of the R. Hán, and several smaller stre.ns.

IX. The inferior department of Kien lies between Singán and Fungtsiáng fú; its chief town is situated on the Hán-kuh ho

, and its two district towns are also found in the same valley. X. The inferior department of Pin lies north of the preceding, on the R. King, near the confines of Kánsuh, and like that was set off from the prefecture of Singán. The chief towns of both these departments are ancient towns, having been numbered among the numerous vil- lages around the metropolis in the days of Confucius, and like most of the cities of Shensí, having received many names, and undergone many changes during the intervening centuries.

XI. The inferior department of Fú is situated between Singin and Yenngán fú, in the valley of the R. Loh; it formerly belonged to the latter, and resembles it in its productions and inhabitants.

XII. The inferior department of Suitch also belonged once to Yenngán fú; it lies along the banks of the Wúting and Yellow rivers, one of its towns being close to the latter. Very little is known con- cerning the productions of the land, or civilization of the inhabitants.

1850.

Men and Things in Skúngkái.

227

in this part of the province. The advantages for communication with other parts of the empire afforded by the magnificent river which rolls along its borders are unknown to them, and must be until the mighty power of steam is brought into action.

The inhabitants of Shensí are regarded as among the best formed, the bravest, and the strongest of the sons of Hán; they are reputed to make the best soldiers, and for commercial activity they are not inferior to any, many of their bankers finding their way even to Canton and Amoy. The trade across the Desert to flí is much of it in their hands, and passes down the King and Wei rivers through Sí- ngán fú into the Great Plain; a thousand years ago it centred there. The grains raised in Shensí are wheat, millet, barley, and a little rice; clouds of locust sometimes destroy the crops, the distressed peo- ple then devouring the locusts. Medicines of various sorts, rhubarb, honey, silver, quicksilver, copper, gems, salt, coal, cabinet woods, hides, carpets, horses, mules, and camels, are among the productions of the land, the mines, and the shop. In literary pursuits, the people of Shensí do not equal those in the eastern provinces, though many distinguished persons have arisen in it. The climate is cold and sub- ject to many changes, the temperature of London and Cairo being ex- perienced in the same locality.

ART. V. Men and Things in Shanghái; famine; violent begging; contributions solicited; distribution of food; asylum for outcast children; oppression and assault; postmaster generals; pawnbrok- ers røbbed; pirate-catchers. Letter to the Editor from SPECTATOR. SIR: Famine is still abroad in the land ; multitudes of the people are distress- ed, and in some places, if reports be true, large numbers are dying for want of food. In the district of Shanghái, there are said to be 200,000 now suf- fering from famine; and in a small district to the east of this, no more than 60 li by 36, the whole population, say 120,000, are beggars,—unable, from any resources of their own, to gain an adequate sustenance. Equal or great distress prevails in districts northward from us, along the banks of the great rivers. I have endeavored, but in vain, to get some statistics in order to show the extent of the famine and the amount of suffering. The all absorbing question, with the authorities, is How to keep the people quiel ? And they are making vigorous efforts to secure this end. The late repeated deaths in the imperial house, doubtless add to the intensity of solicitude at the present mo-

ment.

"Beggars becoming violent, so as to create disorder and cause insurrection, is one of the first and chief things to be guarded against." If no more than five persons band together at any house or shop, and insist on their requests,

228

Men and Things in Shánghúi.

APRIL,

and take away any property or goods, be it but the smallest quantity, such an act is designated violent begging." Butch conduct is like to that of lawless vagrants and vagabonds, very injurious to the inhabitants of the country ; and those who indulge in it must be dealt with in the most summary manner. So they are, both by the magistracy and by the sovereign people. I have seen instances of horrible cruelty enough to make one's blood run cold.

To relieve the distressed people, the provincial government has taken rigor- ous measures, soliciting contributions on the one hand, and on the other be- coming the almoners of the poor. Contributions are solicited on a scale so extensive that every one, who has but a few cash, can add to the general stock. In the first place, the governor of the province, according to old cus- tom, has put forth a proclamation, calling upon the rich gentry to come for- ward with their great contributions, promising them, that if they do this, he will solicit the emperor to bestow on them sacred grace," to make them dance for joy! Then again, in the second place, the magistrates reiterate the proclamations of their superiors, and “take the lead in making contributions.” And then in the third place, benevolent gentry, moved by what has been said and done, take up the matter, open subscription lists, and collect cash and grain. In some instances these contributions are taken up in shares, each of not more one fifteenth of a Spanish dollar, say 100 copper cash current in Shanghai. The foreigners have joined in these contributions; two lists of subscribers at least are on foot, and they have been numerously and gene- rously signed. Thus I have described to you one part of the system—the collection of charities.

The distribution of food, no easy matter, has been conducted very syste- matically. People are not starving here because there is not sustenance enough in the land, but because it is not distributed-which, whereas multi- tudes have not the means to purchase, must be done gratuitously.

The Asylum for outcast children, at Wángkiá Mátau (in the local dialect called Wongki modu), shall be here noticed, as I have alrendy had good op- portunities, by personal inspection for becoming acquainted with the nature and extent of its operations. The plan is not new, similar provision having often been made in former years of famine; and it is established only tem- porarily for three lunar months to meet (existing) exigencies,-to give relief to a portion of the suffering caused by the inundations of last spring and summer. The number on the list is two thousand, all that the apartinents now opened can accommodate. An extension of the buildings is contemplated, and when these are secured, either by renting or building, the number of children will be increased.

In the proclamation pasted up at the main entrance, the establishment is called Ki-hái Kuh, Outcast-children's Asylum. It is situated on the south side of and just above, Wangkiá málau E. or the landing place of the Wang family. The site seems never to have been built upon previously to 1848, and was, up to that time, like all other unoccupied ground about the city, covered with rubbish, or made the unseemly receptacle of coffins. About two years ago, an attempt was made to secure the site for some one of the foreign consulates, I think it was the Danish; to provent that purpose being carried into effect, the landlord, a member of the Chin family, crected thereon several lines of buildings, one of the principal of which is now the asylum. It consists of fifty low apartments, the whole suite extend- ing over an area, it may be of three or four English acres. These apartments vary in extent from fifteen to thirty feet square, have brick or pannel walis, are without windows or ceilings above, and beneath are flagged with square tile; taking them all in all, they afford as good and comfortable accommoda- tions as are enjoyed by any of the middling classes in Shanghai. It has been said that the site is regarded as an unlucky one, because it was once covered

1850.

Men and Things in Shánghái.

999

with naked coffins; very likely it may be so regarded, since the owner has not been able until now to secure tenants, or but very partial occupancy for all these new and well finished apartments.

The asylum was opened on the 5th ult, by direction of the chief ma- gistrate, and at the request of several native gentlemen. As already stated, the complement, 2000, has been made up. This great family consists whol- ly of those who are above the age of three and under that of ten years; and are portioned off twenty in each apartment, and a directress, an aged matron assigned to each company. Most of the apartments, I ought to have remarked before, have a loft, raised some eight or ten feet above the ground; on that the children sleep, while they have their food and their sport on the tiles below.

When an outcast child was found, if able to speak and answer ques- tions, its age, name and surname, &c., were all noted; those found to be under three years were sent to the Yuhying láng, or foundling-hospital, and those above the age of ten were rejected. The term outcast is to be un- derstood here in a restricted sense, and not in its common acceptation, as denoting one cast out in order that it shall die, but rather with the expec- tation that it may be befriended and its life prolonged. There are aban- doned persons in all parts of China, equally infamous and cruel, who cast out their offspring to the intent that they may not live; the number of these, it is generally thought, is not great; but in the present instance, and in all similar cases, where want of sustenance is the propelling cause, the little sufferers are sent out to seek a living, and with the most con- fident expectation that they will be fed, and perhaps clothed also, as is done in this asylum.

I will now only add that the entire regulation of the establishment is apparently most admirable, the food, clothing, medicine, etc., are all the best the city affords. Each child is labeled, and a register is kept of the whereabouts it came, so that at the expiration of the three months, the family may be orderly disbanded. About seven hundred of the group are girls.

Oppression and assault are much more frequent, and much more fatal in their results, among the Chinese, than the barbarians are wont to fancy. The Peking Gazette is often but a poor index of what actually occurs; and popular runior, like the echo among the hills, sometimes marvelously ex- aggerates. Horrible tales are told of what are the results of the last year's famine. In a town, situated somewhere westward from this, it was said the people, oppressed by the magistrate, rose and took his life; then came the mandarins in great force, and leveled to the ground the houses of the malcontents; and so great was the terror that, over a space of three hun- dred miles, not one man, woman or child was to be seen! All had fled in consternation; and the whole town was left one indiscriminate heap of ruins. This case has been reported officially to the Emperor, and published in the Gazette, but as quite a trivial affair, where only two or three persons were slightly wounded, and little or no damage sustained. After the best investi- gation it is in my power to make, through intelligent Chinese, the facts appear to be simply these. In the district under the magistrate of Küyung, not far from Nanking, the famine has been very sore; the rich are few, and the poor many. The landholders were utterly unable to pay their taxes accord- ing to law; the magistrate oppressed and drove them on to desperation. To crown all, he went with the military to pull down one of the ancestral temples, intending by this means to intimidate and compel the gentry to complete, or secure, the payment of taxes. At this the people rose en masse, and the magistrate was pelted, his sedan broken, his cap and button knock- ed off, and he himself compelled to knock head and sue for his life. In this way he was allowed to escape. The leader of the military and

2:30

Men and Things in Shanghái.

APRIL,

■ dozen of his men sustained slight wounds, but no life was lost. Thus baffled, the magistrate of Küyung reported to his superior, the prefect of Kalengning fù, who on the following day sent forth and seized two of the poor pomwanita, who, when examined by the prefect, told the truth regarding the extent of their distress and their inability to pay the taxes, &c. The profset thereupon read them a lecture, and forthwith reported to his supe- riors, the governor-general and governor at Nanking; and finally, these high cofficers, after mendin & communications back, warning both the magistrates and the people, raporto I the case by memorial to the emperor. Thus ends the tragedy, as have ended thousands of others, in mere words. However, it is In this way, principally, that the popular voice is made to reach the throne.

Vor populi, vor Dei:

wn the pagan monarchs of China say, i min wei tien “the people are com Heaven,” and so they have no other alternative, but to listen and to rolex, whish the elninor of the people has become loud as the noise of thunder.

Puatumuster generala exist in each of the governments of the Chinese em- pro- Thosen provincial governments extend sometimes to only a single pro- vinen, and sometimes to two or three. For each of these governments there la a disfimod department for the conveyance of government dispatches; and fo such of these departments there are two officers called ti táng, ons stationed at the Capital and one at the seat of the provincial government; this ons in called King tong the other Sang tang, or

làng HH, mutropolitan postinster and provincial postmaster; the former is, I believe, in comuction with and under the control of the Board of War; the latter is stationed near, and is subject to the orders of the provincial authorities. Thus, for the government of the Liáng Kưáng, one will have his headquar- tris in the city of Canton and the other in Peking; so for three provinces constituting the government of Liang Kling, one is posted at Nánking and the other in Peking. Between these extremes, in each case, a distinct line of posts is formed with all the necessary appendages of houses, horses, &c. &c.,—all supported by the government solely for its advantage, and not for the people.

By this system, some fourteen or fifteen days are ordinari- ly required for imperial edicts to reach Shanghai from the capital; the ediet announcing the demise of the late emperor and the succession of the new monarch, issued on the 14th of the 1st moon, Feb. 25th, did not reach this city till the 1st of the 2d moon, March 14th. What a contrast this to the modern rate of dispatch on the other side of the globe!

These postmaster-generals, like most of the other public servants of the emperor, hold their office for a term of three years; but there seems to be this peculiarity in regard to their appointment: they are selected from the second and third ranks of military graduates, kūjin and tsinsz'; when the term of holding office is about to terminate, the provincial authorities issue A proclamation, inviting such of those military graduates, who are by law eligible to the office of li-tàng, to present themselves for examination at the cil court, where, out of the whole number of candidates, two are to le melected, one for Peking and one for the provincial capital. Two pro- clauations of this kind have recently been issued by the magistrate of Nhunghat, one dated in the 12th moon of the last year, the other on the 9th day of the 1st moon of this year. In this second, it is stated that no can- didates having appeared at the provincial court, this is issued to hasten forward those who wish to secure this office. The necessity of having to be thus urged would seem to indicate that the postmaster-generalship is not very lucrative, or at least not one much sought for by the military gra- duntes. Perhaps the responsibilities connected with it, render the office an ubject not much coveted.

1850.

Journal of Occurrences.

231

Pawnbrokers robbed at Kiáting. These establishments, which exist in alinost all parts of the_empire, seem everywhere to be special favorites among the banditti.

They are usually very rich, and not always well guarded. At Shanghái they are the largest structures in the city; some of them look like old castles, having walle on all sides rising thirty or forty feet. One of this sort in the city of Kiáting, situated half a day's journey north of Shanghái, was entered on the night of the 12th of Jan- uary, and property to the amount of several thousand dollars carried off. A reward of $500 has been offered for the apprehension of the robbers; but as yet neither the articles carried off, nor the robbers have been found.

Too pirate catchers, as they are called, have been put in commission here, and sent out to crnise on the coast of this province. These are two large boats, so my informant says, manned by Chinese from Canton; to stimu- late their exertions, they are to be rewarded, in addition to their regular pay, with a 100,000 copper cash for each pirate, and all the booty they may chance to take.

Yours, &c.

Shanghái, March 25th, 1850.

SPECTATOR.

ART. VI. Journal of Occurrences: 'Edict of succession of H. M. Hienfung; honors given his brothers; religious intelligence, ar- rival of the Bishop of Victoria.

THE edict of succession has been published in Canton on yellow paper in both Manchu and Chinese, the text of each surrounded with dragons. The new monarch takes the style Hien-fung, which may be rendered Great Abundance, or Complete Prosperity, for his reign; this title though not strictly the personal name of the monarch, has by use come to be so regarded among foreigners; and the words Kienlung, Kánghí, Táukwang, &c., will always con- tinue to be regarded as the naines of those monarchs. The present year is still to be reckoned, as the 30th of Taukwang, the ist of Hienfung not commencing untill Feb 1st, 1851. The new incumbent is in his 19th year, having been born in August, 1831. The announcement of his having ascended the throne is here copied from the China Mail.

The Hi chau

The Hi cháu

or Auspicious Proclamation.

Proclamation of the Sovereign upon his succeeding to the Empire by the ordinance of Heaven. Our Great and Pure (Ta-Tsing) Dyonaty has continued the subject of Heaven's most parental affection. Its mighty foundation was laid in ancient times by our great progenitors Tai-tsu and Tai-trung the whole of China was brought under the single rule of the first of the Imperial line: our other ancestors, the Sainted, the Immortal, the Exalted, and the Humane, each like his pre- decessor excelled in virtue, and shed an influence of renovation (upon men], increasing the glory of the Empire and blending its parts harmoniously together; and our late Father now departed, during the thirty years that he has held the reins of government, has sat late in his robes, and has saten when the moon was past, diligently aiming at perfection of rule. From his own distinguish- ed merit, and the conduct of his statesmen, the Court commanded respect. The richness of his bounty extended to all parts of his domiaions, insomuch that thero was tranquillity within and beyond their frontiers, and the black-haired flock were beholden to it for their happiness

'Thus might it have been hoped that his illustrious years would be greatly prolonged, and that blessinge would be continued to him for evermore; but on the afternoon of the 14th of the lat moon, having appointed us his heir-appareut, he sped upwards on the Dragon to be a guest on high, and the (charge of the) spiritual vessel devolved on our insignificent persoU.

When we called to mind our own insufficiency, profound was our leur that we should not be equal to the task, until we bethought us of the counsels bequeathed by the Holy onra, and of the trust imposed on us by. His Majesty, our late father; and as the Throne comantted to us could not long remain unfilled, we put constraint spon the grief we so sincerely fcel, and reve-

232

Journal of Occurrences.

rently obey the word that is passed. Upon the 26th of the 1st moon we shall therefore solemnly announce our accession to Heaven, to Earth, to our Ancestors, to the Spirits celestial and ter- estrial and to the gods of land and the grain. Let the ensuing year be the first of Ilten-FUNG.

We look upward, hoping to continue what was admirable in our predecessors, and clasp our breast with feelings of awe and earnest solicitude. And whereas at the time of promulging our Inaugural proclamation, our bounty should extend to all our kindred, all things that it is fitting we should do are stated in order below.

[Here follows twenty-three clauses, each containing the different objects and mode of exhibiting imperial favor. See Vol. X. page 90. It then concludes as follows:]

This great bounty have we extended to our dominions upon succeeding to the Throne. Oh! then, do ye Princes and ministers, civil and military, ald us in the service we have undertaken, that we may add stability to the mighty line the succession of which has devolved upon us. Let each one give evidence of his fidelity, siding us by his counsels [to the attainment of) perfection; that boundless blessings may be manifested to this realm for a thousand million of year.

Let this be published throughout the Empire, that all may be informed thereof.

His position in the late emperor's family, and his elevation of his brothers, both living and dead, are seen in the following extracts also from the Mail. "Whereas upon the demise of our eldest brother many years ago, his Inte majesty, deeply moved, gave him by act of grace the additional title of Tolo Beile. We have now succeeded to the government of the empire, and as, when we bear in mind that the deceased drew the same breath as Ourself, our heart is more sad, we command that the rank of a Kiun-wáng be conferred upon him. Let the Controller of the Imperial Clan consult with the Board of Rites and the Controller of the Household, and when they shall have decided which are the proper forms to be observed, present to us their report there- upon. Respect this!

"Let our younger brothers, Yih-s0, be a Tsin-wang, with the style of Kung; Yih-táh, a Kiun-wang, with the style of Shun; Yih-hoh, a Kiun-wang, with the style of Chung; Yih-hwui, a Kiun-wang, with the style of Fú. As soon as they shall have put off their hundred days' mourning, let them wear the cap with the tuft of red cloth, and let their court dresses and robes of office be made of the deep yellow. Respect this !"'

"Whereas we yesterday (or recently) conferred by retrospect the title of Kiun-wang upon our eldest brother deceased, inasmuch as our second and third elder brothers, who died many years ago, were also both our brothers, we feel towards them as brothers of the same bosom; and as we recall them to our thoughts, we are indeed profoundly sorrowful.

"Let our second and third brothers both be honored with the title Kiun- wang, and let the Controller of the Imperial Clan deliberate with the Board of Rites and the Controller of the Imperial Household, and report to us what forms they are of opinion it is proper to observe. Respct this!"

Religious intelligence. The Rt.-Rev. George Smith, D. D., Bishop of Victoria, and Mrs. Smith, arrived at Hongkong in the Sir George Pollock, March 29th, accompanied by Rev. Edward T. R. Moncrief, and entered upon the duties of his station. Since his arrival, Rev. V. J. Stanton, the colonial chaplain, has embarked for England in the P. and O. Str. Braganza, on the 24th inst, with his family, on account of ill health; Mr. Moncrief takes his station during his absence. The Rev. F. P. Gough came out in the Sir G. Pollock to join the mission of the Church Missionary Society at Ningpo, and the Rev. William Welton and Mr. Jackson from the same Society to commence a new mission at Fuhchau. Mr. Welton is a physician, and intends to commence a missionary hospital at Fuhchau, like those now in operation at Canton and Shanghai-The Rev. W. A. P. Martin and Rev. S N. Martin with their wives, sent out by the Board of Missions of the Presbyterian Church, and Rev. Justus Doolittle and wife from the American Board at Boston, arrived in the Lantao on the 10th inst.; the two former are destined to Ningpo, and Mr. Doolittle to Fuhchan.-The Rev. W. Dean left on the 22d of February in the U. S. S. Plymouth, Commodore Voorhees, 'for Cochinchina and Siam, to act as inter- preter to H. E. Joseph Balestier, the Envoy from the government of the Uni- ted States to those countries. Rev. B. W. Whilden left Canton on the 27th ult. in the Elizabeth Ellen, with his three children, on his return to America.

THE

CHINESE REPOSITORY.

VOL. XIX.-May, 1850.-No. 5.

ART. I. Sing Shí Páu Yen

Precious Words to

Awaken the Age. By CHÁNG LICHEN. Published at Canton, 1848. [This is a tract, made up of extracts from the writings of moralists, and is published for the purpose of benefiting men, very much as religious tracts are issued in Christian lands. It is printed near the Examination Hall, in Canton, and copies are sold to benevolent persons desirous of cir- culating them, at the rate of five cash each. The names of thirty-eight sub- scribers are appended to it, with the number of copies each of them took, in all five thousand books. The work forms a book of aphorisms and rules of conduct, and is about as high in its standard as any production of Chi- nese moralists that we have ever seen.]

Introduction.

VIRTUE is a quality which man obtains from Heaven, in order to prepare him for the apprehension of right principles, and enable him to discharge the re- sponsibilities of life. But as he is partly under the control of his natural tem- perament, and subjected to the influence of depraved desires, it happens that the original virtue of his nature is not always fully developed. Moreover, it has been observed, that the minds of men are all by nature good, but that in experience there is an order of sucession, and that which is to be learned should resemble that which has been learned that by this means the mind will be able to attain unto a clear apprehension of virtue, and restored to original goodness; and as it is only by urging it, that the attention of men is aroused to a full un- derstanding of it, therefore the sages and worthies from ancient times were wont to record only summaries of general science, and those who have de- served well of mankind for their efforts in the advancement of morality, have not failed to arouse the minds of men to the consideration of important subjects, and lead them to reflect upon these until their principles were fully developed. My friend, Cháng Lichen Esq., desiring to see virtue promoted, and hoping to have the cooperation of his fellow countrymen in the advancement of this object, has selected various specimens of the virtuous observations and doings of the ancients, and choosing out the most important and practical, concise and perspicuous, under several heads, seeking out the chapters and selecting sui- table passages, he has arranged them so as to bring those of a similar purport into the same section. Before sending his work to the press, in

VOL. XIX. No. V.

234

Precious Words to Awaken the Age.

MAY,

order that he might announce it to be completed, he extended to me the invitation to furnish him with some few observations, which he might in- sert by way of preface. I therefore take this opportunity to commend his benevolent purpose, which is truly such as it professes to be, and not any vain pretense, and his words admonishing to virtue, which the gentle and the vul- gar must all alike praise. The intelligent, also, who shall notice it, must not think the less of it, because of its loose and desultory garb, and individu- als of the profession, should any such consider it worthy of their regard, as well as those who are able to appreciate fully, and still more completely to develope the ideas and principles inculcated, must beware that they do not speak light of it, as being only a compilation of detached sentences. They are truly important observations, possessing the efficacy of moral maxime and words of wholesome caution, suitable on the one hand to dissuade from ex- cesses, and on the other unable to tolerate any deficiency of virtue. Surely advice which is thus calculated to encourago the good and to restrain the bad, can not be regarded as at all trivial or unimportant.

Thus ends my pre- face. Táukwang, Æth year, 10th month.

Edited by Fung Yuen, styled Kien-fan, a citizen of Ancient Yueh, at the Traveler's Lodge, in the City of Rams (Canton).

Precious Words to Awaken the Age.

FILIAL duty has no bounds. It requires all the energies of the mind. Parents must wait, generally speaking, until they are fifty or sixty years of age, before their children are to able support them; then the years past are many, and those which yet remain are few. If those who sustain the relation of children, do not serve their parents with their whole heart, then, by and by, their grayhaired parents having passed away, never to return, and no longer to be found in heaven above, or on the earth beneath, then it will be too late to sorrow for their former misconduct, and repentance will be of no avail. That they may never such experience unhappiness, let them see that they provide a support for their aged parents.

When parents see that one of their offspring is poor, they can not fail often to think of it, and in apportioning food and drink and cloth- ing among their children, they sometimes seem to appear partial. It may be, the successful child is required to deliver up to them his earnings, and they then take the property and bestow it upon the poor son.

It is the just wish of parents to see their children enjoy an equal share of the property. Should therefore the wealthy son whose property is given to the poor one, hastily be disposed to think hardly of such conduct, let him consider within himself, "supposing I should happen to become poor, then my parents will in the same man- ner manifest their regard for me."

In getting along in the world, to yield one step is magnanimous. To give place, is just so much to advance your own interest. To forego one portion, is happiness. To benefit others, is the true method of doing a good turn for yourself.

1850.

Precious Words to Awaken the Age.

235

To give alms to a person who is in straitened circumstances, is more grateful than a seasonable shower. To speak words which wound the feelings, is more to be dreaded than the dark hailstorm.

If one word will destroy the peace of heaven and earth, then it must not be uttered. If one action will destroy the happiness of a whole life, then it ought not to be rashly performed.

If you inquire respecting the wealth of my ancestors, how I shall be able to enjoy it, this I should say was as difficult as the accumula- tion of an estate by my own effort. But if you inquire concerning the happiness of my posterity, whether or not I shall bequeath to them my possessions, then I should say this would be as easy as toruin an estate.

The happiness of the obstinate and self-willed is small, but the man of a liberal and comprehensive mind secures a large emolument. He who is tyrannical and oppressive has an untimely fate, but the officer who rules with moderation and wisdom shall see many years.

When the mind is excited by delight, we are in danger of disregard- ing the truth; and when our words are prompted by anger, we are in danger of losing our self-respect. It is well therefore that we should always be on our guard.

If we rely upon our extraordinary talents to help us forward in the world, then we must beware of the venomous reptile of envy behind our backs; and if we assume a fair countenance in order to impose upon our fellow-men, it is likely there will be a mirror. held before us in which our real courage will be reflected.

In attacking men's vices be not too severe, if you wish to have them think it worth receiving; and in persuading men to be good, set not the standard too high, if you would have them listen to your admonitions.

If you praise men for their virtues to their face, although they may be inwardly pleased, still they will not perhaps be very profoundly moved : but if behind their backs you extol their good qualities, then their ex- pressions of approbation will know no bounds.. If you reprove men's faults to their faces, although they ma, not be pleased, still perhaps their anger will not be very deep: but if you reproach them for their faults behind their backs, then their expressions of resentment will be unmitigated. This is the general disposition of mankind.

The aristocracy who dwell in the country are liable to many incroach- ments from the vulgar. It is always the case more or less; and yet, after all, [to suffer it] is more for my advantage. For if I so act. that men when they see my shadow keep themselves out of the way, and venture not to pluck a single ear of corn from my field; though it

236

Precious Words to Awaken the Age.

Mar;

may be very pleasant. to me, still they will know what sort of a mian I am.

Whenever we wish to benefit others, we should first rid ourselves of anger, and with great suavity and consideration seek to procure their goodwill; then our words will easily fiud access to their hearts. If one man is angry at another for contradicting him, and I also join in the contradiction, wherein does it differ from adding oil to a fire which is already blazing furiously, in order to extinguish it? When men are very intimate, they must not speak out to one an- other all their private affairs, lest unexpectedly their friendship being interrupted, then what was formerly said should furnish evidence to substantiate a charge against them. And should the friendship at any time be broken off, then also it will not be proper that the whole truth should be spoken with the greatest possible plainness, lest when they again come to terms, the language which they before held should cause them shame.

Whenever you have a controversy with an individual, then you should only speak of the persons and the circumstances immediately concerned; and by no means bring forward the faults of his parents, ‹r divulge the shame of the women in his house; the controversy con- cerns only the individuals themselves, they should not allow it to disturb the friendly relations of others.

•

Whenever you hope for anything from others, you should first inquire what favors you have extended to them. And whenever you expect any- thing from heaven, you must consider what your conduct merits.

you would not have men hear you, then the best way is not to speak : and would you not like to have your conduct known, then the best way is to refrain from acting.

You should not speak of your good fortune to a person who is suf- fering from disappointment: in the day of prosperity, do not forget the season of adversity.

He who delights to speak of men's secrets, or divulge the foibles or shameful acts of conduct in the female apartments, will certainly meet with extraordinary calamity.

Whenever you meet with a disappointment, consider that it might have been a great deal worse, and your mind will be set at rest.

A person who has not been sick, does not know how to value his health; but when he is taken sick, he begins to appreciate the pleasure of being well. A person who has had no employment does not know how to value the happiness of leisure, but when he has begun to work, then he begins to know the satisfaction of relaxation.

1850.

Precious Words to Awaken the Age.

237

Every man in his conduct should endeavor to set an example of con- descension and amity. In conducting his family, no matter whether he be rich or poor, the master ought to show himself a pattern of such virtues. This is like the glorious brightness of a vernal sun, under which all things spring up and grow luxuriantly. But if you once allow yourself to be crabbed and exceedingly precise, although you may not be guilty of anything actually wrong, still such a temperament can not appear otherwise than as the sour and gloomy aspect of autumn, when all things are withered and sere. Such are the natural remunerations of justice; the decrees of Providence and the affairs of men always mutually correspond.

When you are sitting at table as a guest, you ought not to seem to know everything, and should especially avoid talking carelessly about everything you may happen to think of at the time, or bawling out a man's name; lest you inadvertently appear to be disrespectful to the name of the father or elder brother, in the presence of his son or young- er relatives; or perhaps speak of faults which those in the company are conscious of having been guilty of themselves; in this way you would not fail to bring trouble upon yourself.

In order to secure that men should praise you to your face, no means is so effectual as to give them no occasion to speak evil of you be hind your back and that you may obtain the occasional approbation of mankind, no method is so certain as avoiding their permanent dislike.

He who created things, in forming man gave him two hands, two ears, and two eyes, and but one tongue, thus signifying that he should see, hear, and do a great deal, but should say little. His tongue was closely shut up in his mouth, the teeth being in the place of a wall, the lips as suburbs, and the beard like palisades, the tongue thus being surrounded as it were with a triple guard. If you truly desire to enjoy life then you must give heed to your words.

When there is a tumult in the street, let others go forward, but I will fall back. When a controversy arises, others may use their tongues, but I will use my ears.

Should any one perchance speak evil of me, then it would be well for me to retire and inquire of myself whether I have done anything to deserve it; if so, he has but spoken the truth, if not, then he has lied. In the former case, I have no occasion to be angry with him; and in the latter, he can not have done me any real injury. Why then should I wish to retaliate?

Whenever men fail to treat each with strict politeness, there must

238

Precious Words to Awakın the Age.

MAY,

be some forbearance between them; a little impatience may create a great evil.

Whoever calls himself my friend, and yet behaves himself unkindly towards another of my friends, I can no longer regard him as my friend; though he treats me well, it must be, I think, because he de- pends upon me for somewhat. Had he nothing to expect from me, then I could not expect him to treat me better than he treats my friend.

There are people in the world who by raising cattle and horses, seek to accumulate wealth for their posterity; but the folly of such is manifest even in this world. But those who seek by oppressing the poor to accumulate for their posterity, will after death suffer endless punishment in hell. They will never escape to any other state of being, and their children can not happily enjoy their wealth. How, too, shall they ever reform. Being now at the “niue fountains,” it is too late for repentance ever to reach them. How theu can the oppressors of the poor neglect early to awaken to the consideration of these things!

In the world there are many dishonest schemes for attaining to the possession of wealth and honor. This happens from the circumstance that the virtue of ancestors often has succeeded in accumulating large possessions, and then also from the circumstance that the present condition is often a reward for past conduct, and that the future pros- perity or adversity moreover is about to be a reward for the present conduct. For example, the grain which affords us sustenance in a

year

of famine, is that which was laid up in a year of plenty, and on account of the present year's dearth, those who live in the next year must suffer the evil of starvation. Again, suppose a case in which a man has inherited a magnificent patrimony, then although he should be habitually extravagant in his manner of living, still he would not immediately become poor, but in a short time he turns out to be so poor that he has not a place so large as the point of an awl to stand upon, and now we can perceive the result of his extravagant expendi- tures. Moreover, we may instance the case of the tall tree upon the mountain; the root is deep, and the trunk is firm. But wait until a long time after, when within the heart has gradually become hollow, and without the skin has much of it peeled off; the branches and the leaves are yet green and fresh, its root is large, and its strength vast. But wait until another time when its living powers are exhausted, and the top is shattered by the thunderbolt, and it is completely up- rooted from the earth by the violence of a tempest, then how different is the appearance. Is the evil-doer able to comprehend this?

1850.

Precious Words to Awaken the Age.

239

Important Selections from the Work on the Principles of Physiognomy, by Doctor CHIN Hi-1.

The mind is that which gives to the countenance its peculiar ex- pression. If a person diligently studies his own mind, he will himself understand his true character, whether it be good or bad; the con- duct is the acting out of the mind. Observe the conduct of an in- dividual, and you will know whether he is happy or miserable If a person does not render a due equivalent for that which he receives (i. e. is not equitable in his dealings), it will be difficult for him to protect and to support his offspring. If a person is variable and incon- stant in his speech, it will thence appear that his intentions can not be relied upon. If a man's disposition is pacific and harmonious, it is a sign that he will secure glory to himself and honor to his children. If a man's talents are depraved and his disposition obstinate, and he does not meet with some great calamity, it will be wonderful. If a man knows not how to show any expression of gratitude, he will assuredly spend his days in poverty, and his life will be prematurely cut off. If whenever you converse you reflect well upon the past, you will attain unto honor and riches and old age. If you honor the rich and despise the poor, then with whom will you be able to intrust the care of your wife and children? If you respect the aged and cherish the young, you will not fail to perceive affluence following in your steps, and glory waiting before you. If you utter with a vain tongue the language of disobedience and contention, your days will be cut short. If you forget favor and cherish a petty resentment, it will be difficult to attain to the highest degree of merit at the literary ex- aminations. If petty wealth and petty honors easily satisfy, the retri- bution of calamity will be accurately meted out; and if great wealth and great honor do not move you, then you will obtain happiness and emolument without bounds. If you are not competent for the manage- ment of affairs, you will not only come to nought yourself, you will also entail calamity upon your children. If you treat men liberally beyond what the strict claims of justice require, you will unawares be rewarded with happiness and long life. If you fraudulently or violently deprive men of their estates, your children will certainly come to shame; if you honor your teachers, then you will have sages for your sons.

He who is too severe easily accomplishes his designs, but it is difficult to preserve himself entirely free from calamity he who is too gentle with difficulty completes his undertakings, yet a calm and equable felicity he is also able quietly to enjoy. If you impose heavy

•

240

Precious Words to Awaken the Age.

MAY,

burdens upon others and light ones on yourself, they will not permit you to share with them in their counsels, nor coöperate with them in their affairs. If you ascribe merits to others and impute faults to yourself, then you will be fully competent to protect from calamity and to support under misfortunes. If you mildly take the reproaches of men, your children will suddenly come to great honor. If you will constantly bear it in mind to concede some little portion of your rights, you will have quiet and leisure as long as you live.

How is it that people feed upon swords, and drink daggers? The superior man by his overbearing self-will and assumption, and the man of low degree by venturing on hazardous actions, and exposing him- self to chance. How do people throw themselves into the water, or strangle themselves? It is by the young man of ordinary parts ventur- ing in slippery places, and the young woman of a high spirit being crossed in her wishes. How is it that people are prematurely eut off, and their prospects suddenly blasted? By speaking vain words, by per- forming vain actions, by cherishing a vain mind—in short, by all sorts of vain behavior. How do people come to meet with severe judg- ments and untimely deaths? By numerous acts of secret malice, by much secret selfishness, and by performing secret actions—in short, by all sorts of secret management. By what means do men bring upon themselves severe sickness terminating in death? By sensual indulgence, lewdness, and dissipation. How do men come to be afflict- ed with grievous ulcers, which finally bring them to the grave? By stuffing themselves with fat and sweetments. How is it that people become old, and are left without heirs? By being of a morose and so- litary disposition. How is it that people of full age are bereft of their children? By cherishing a treacherous and deceitful mind. How do men come to be afflicted with many grievous calamities? By unjustly oppressing and depriving people of their property. How is it that men unawares break the laws? By not attending to their own business.

If you speak of the character of a wife, you would say first of all that she should know how to be quiet and observe silence. In the next place you would require that she should be a woman of an ex- cellent disposition, and you would not think so much of great talent and power.

If she be stern and authoritative, she will be worthy of being appointed to the first rank. For her to set a light value upon ornaments, would be fully equivalent to a thousand pieces of gold. In the abundant command of words, she must delight to excel. If she have children, she must sacrifice her own comfort. If she practice

1850

Holy Wars of the Tsing Dynasty.

241

filial duty and maternal kindness, she will not only be an aid to her husband, but she will also do well for her children. If she be not at all discontented amid poverty and trouble, she will merit the praises of two nations. If in circumstances of honor and wealth, she is habitually economical in the use of food and clothing, her apartments will become the abode of glory and happiness. When she has a large number of servants and maidens, she will not fail to be kind and indul- gent in her treatment of her inferiors. When her coffers are full of wealth, she will still strictly observe her habits of economy, and work well for her family.

In conclusion, we observe in regard to the preceding observations, that in passing them under review, we find no admixture of error. If diligent efforts be made to instruct the rising generation, we may still hope there will be a change for the better. No doubt the omens of good fortune will then work together in our favor-verily, the vital wealth and the spiritual energy will thus be developed in a more illus- trious manner.

To know the good and to maintain it, is like adding new flowers to embroidered clothing—to know the bad and avoid it, is like transforming misery into happiness. May those who shall here- after peruse these pages, perceive herein the reflection of their own virtues.

II.

ART. 11. The Holy Wars: Ta-tsing Shing Wú Ki, or Records of the military Achievements of the Monarchs of the Great Pure Dynasty. Compiled by WEI YUEN of Sháuyáng of Húnán pro- vince. 20 vols. 8vo. 3d edition, revised and enlarged. 1846. In China, the Press is free. On ail subjects men may bere print and publish whatever they find most pleasing to themselves, or deein best for the public weal. The politician and religionist may proclaim their opinions without let or hindrance everywhere and always. In the exercise of this freedom, however, if they presume to put forth se- ditious publications, they render themselves thereby obnoxious to tl:o e pains and penalties which the laws ordain for such heinous offenses. This we believe is the only point, so far as the laws are concerned, that requires to be guarded against by either author or publisher. Only let him be loyal, carefully maintain the orthodox faith, his mas“ ters, the officers of government being judges, the student has no-

VOL. XIX. ND, V.

242

Holy Wars of the Tsing Dynasty

MAYI

thing to fear; if able to write, and command the means to print, he may send the efforts of his genius, his literary essays, into every village and family of the land. Nor is there, that we are aware of, any tax, direct or indirect, on productions of the press. All this free dom operates favorably for the multiplication and circulation of literary works. No vocations are more honorable than authorship and the manufacture and sale of books. The number of such works annually published in this empire, is very great; and their influence by no means inconsiderable.

As in other countries, so it is in this, with regard to the motives which have influence in leading men to engage in literary enterprises. Honor, fame, pleasure, gain—all tend more or less directly to swell the catalogues of books for sale in all the principal cities of the em- pire. The work now before us is the product of one belonging to that very large class of men in China, whose special interest it is to sustain and perpetuate the supremacy of the reigning Manchu fami- ly. These men, by education, by habit, by elevation to places of trust and emolument, become part and parcel of the governmental system—a system which with them is all in all; its prosperity is their prosperity; its life is their life; and its downfall would be their ruin. Under such circumstances, it is no marvel that they are its zealous supporters. The danger is-nor is it small,—that their numbers ere- long will become so great as to convert them from parasites into parricides. Many of them are able men; but they are very nume- rous, and it is from the people that they derive their support. They rob and devour the people. The legal taxes, for the most part, are not heavy, but the extortions are enormous.

The Records comprised in the volumes before us form a somewhat curious work; and to those who desire to study the history of the Manchu race and its policy, especially its policy towards people and nations not its own, it is a valuable work. The title—Tá-tsing Shing Wú K,, literally translated, reads the "Great-Pure Holy Wars' Records;" a title eminently characteris- tic of the high pretensions which are put forth by and in behalf of the "celestial dynasty." Their empire is Great; it alone is supreme; in it is, or ought to be, comprised, as they believe," all beneath the hea- vens." It is withal a pure dynasty; naught that is vile, low, or igno- ble, can, as they fancy, have a place in it. As the heavens overshadow all lands, so the "celestial dynasty," the tien cháu, in dominion, is wide as the world. All who oppose, or will not submit to its rule, offend against high heaven; they are, to use the strong language of

1850.

Holy Wars of the Tsing Dynasty.

243

our author, “sinners,” transgressors of laws celestial. All such “siu- ners" ought to be either exterminated, or made to submit to the pow- ers that be; and military operations undertaken for these purposes are holy wars! Nothing is, or can be truly good, in the estimation of men of this class, unless it be Chinese, and come within the pale of the Middle Kingdom; accordingly we find in the volumes before us, "the doctrines of Jesus" denounced as injurious to the people and hurtful to the state. Such doctrines, therefore, and those who profess and propagate them, may be tolerated, but they are not to be com- mended, are not to be approved. Strange as it may seem, Wei Yuen, the minister of Reason's Glory, places Christianity and opium in the same category, as the principal evils that now endanger the safety of the empire.

Regarding the feelings of the Chinese towards foreigners there is a great diversity of opinion. Some people would have us believe that the black-haired race—men, women and children—all hate and abhor the fán kwei, and would gladly have them exterminated. Others take the opposite extreme, and would have us know that all, or near- ly all, both people and rulers, would welcome foreigners to their coun- try; but this needs proof. There are those, we know, who would rejoice to see the restrictive policy set aside. The number of such, however, we fear, is not large. A few only are sufficiently informed, have knowledge enough of foreigners, to render them capable of forming a correct opinion on the point in question. The information possessed by the Chinese regarding other people and nations, is ex- cedingly limited and incorrect. Many of the best informed do not believe that the admission of foreigners into their country-or even to the five ports-will or can be for the public good. They would prefer to have the old policy restored, and all foreigners for ever exclud- ed from the country. The new and liberal policy they deprecate, an the people of Europe deprecated the first movements of the Refor- mation. These men, as we know, not only err in judgment, but are wrong in their premises. The more their information is increased the better for them, and the better for their country will be the conse- quences. The old order of things, the exclusive policy, has nothing in its favor that we can discern, to make its perpetuity desirable—noth- ing, unless we are prepared to affirm that the semi-civilization of this country is preferable to the enlightened state of western nations, and the religions of China more to be sought for than that taught us in Holy Writ. We not only dislike the old policy, but with the present half and half system we are thoroughly dissatisfied. Compared with

244

Holy Wars of the Tsing Dynasty.

ΜΑΤ,

the old, we view it favorably as a transition state. It is a cheering fact that a Reformation has commenced in China-a reformation that, while it will be no less salutary in its results, may be a thousand times more rapid in its progress than the old Reformation of Europe.

The change here—this transition state—has been commenced by men who have little idea of what will be the consequences of their doings. The case of Lin is in point. Before he left Peking for his crusade against the traffickers in opium, he boasted of his knowledge of foreigners. Boru and bred on the frontiers, "he knew them well." The sequel of his first acts-how different from what he and his im- perial master anticipated! Of this sequel only the first, the opening scenes, have yet been unfolded. Admission to the five ports and the toleration of Christianity, form but the beginning in the new order of

erents.

If we rightly judge, Wei Yuen, the author of the Holy Wars, is in sentiment of the same school as Lin Tsehsü; of him, however, we know nothing except what we learn from his book. He was born near the close of the last century; and is, we presume, still living. At a very early age, he left his native town in Húnán for a residence at l'eking, where he had access to all the records of the Capital, not excepting those of the Cabinet and his majesty's historiographers. He also enjoyed, what was to him of great advantage, the society of 10any aged men, veteran statesmen whose reminiscences ran back “cores of years prior to the time when he entered upon his public career as minister of state. The military achievements of the reigning family soon and powerfully arrested his attention; were the objects of his highest admiration, and the volumes before us are the result. In them we have the military career of the Manchus from the origin of the family down to the present time, drawn out and adorned in fine Chinese style. The book is one we can recommend to all those stu- dents of this language who wish to see "the Chinese as they are." From the materials contained in it, a series of most interesting essays could be prepared, giving sketches of the Manchus, the Mongols, and the many "peoples and tribes" within the limits and upon the bor- ders of the Chinese empire.

1850.

Russian Ode to the Deity.

245

ART. III. Ode to the Deity. From the Russian.

[The following sublime ode to the Deity, composed by one of the most famous of the Russian poets, has, it is said, been translated into Chinese and Manchu, written on silk and hung in the imperial palace at Peking ; and like- wise into Japanese; but we are quite ignorant when or by whom done. A copy of the version into these languages would be of no little value in illus- trating the Chinese ideas and term for God. The English translation by Dr. Bowring gives a high idea of the genius of the Russian author; but if he had been well read in his Bible, we think he would hardly have omitted in this highly-wrought hymn all mention of Him, “who is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of every creature.”]

O, thou Eternal One ! whose presence bright All space doth occupy—all motion guide : Unchang'd through time's all-devastating flight, Thou only God ! there is no God beside. Being above all beings! mighty One! Whom none can comprehend and none explore; Who fill'st existence with thyself alone ; Embracing all-supporting-ruling o'er- Being whom we call God—and know no more! In its sublime research, Philosophy May measure out the ocean deep—may count The seeds, or the sun's rays ; but God ! for Thee There is no weight or measure ; none can mount Up to thy mysteries. Reason's brightest spark, Though kindled by thy light, in vain would try To trace thy councils infinite and dark ; And thought is lost ere thought can soar so high, E'en like past moments in eternity.

Thou from primeval nothingness did'st call, First Chaos, then existence. Lord, on thee

Eternity had its foundation; all

Sprung forth from thee; of light, joy, harmony, Sole origin-all life, all beauty thine ;-

Thy word created al!, and doth create ;

Thy splendor fills all space with rays divine- Thou art, and wert, and shalt be glorious! great! Life-giving, life-sustaining potentate.

Thy chains the unmeasured universe surround, Upheld by thee, by thee inspired with breath! Thou the beginning with the end hast bound, And beautifully mingled life and death!

As sparks mount upward from the fiery blaze, So suns are born, so worlds spring forth from thee

And as the spangles in the sunny rays Shine round the silver snow, the pageantry Of heaven's bright army glitters in thy praise.

A million torches, lighted by thy hand, Wander unwearied through the blue abyss; They own thy power, accomplish thy command, All gay with lifè, all eloquent with bliss.

What shall we call them ? piles of crystal light-- A glorious company of golden streams

246

Russian Ode to the Deity

Lamps of celestial ether burning bright? Suns lighting systems with their joyous beams? But thou to those art as the noon to night.

Yet, as a drop of water in the sea.

All this magnificence in thee is lost :

What are a thousand worlds compar'd to thee? And what am I, when heaven's unnumber'd host, Though multiplied by myriads, and arrayed In all the glory of sublimest thought,

Is but an atom in the balance weighed Against thy greatness—is a cypher brought Against infinity? What am I, then? Nought! Nought! But the effluence of thy light divine, Pervading worlds, hath reach'd my bosom, too; Yes, in my spirit doth thy Spirit shine, As shines the sunbeam in a drop of dew. Nought! But I live, and on Hope's pinions fly Eager towards thy presence; for in thee I live and breathe and dwell,—aspiring high, Even to the throne of thy divinity.

1 am, O God! and surely thou must be ! Thou art,-directing, guiding all,—thou art! Direct my understanding, then, to thee; Control my spirit-guide my wandering heart : Though but an atom midst immensity,

Still I am something fashion'd by thy hand,- I hold a middle rank, 'twixt heaven and earth,

On the last verge of mortal being stand,

Close to the realms where angels have their birth, Just on the boundary of the spirit land!

The chain of being is complete in me,- In me is matter's last gradation lost, And the next step is spirit-Deity !

I can command the lightning, and am dust— A monarch and a slave-a worm, a God, Concentrated here! and how? so marvelously. Constructed and conceived, unknown ? this clod Lives surely through some higher energy; From out itself alone it could not be. Creator! Yes! thy wisdom and thy word Created me. Thou source of life and good! Thou spirit of my spirit, and my Lord! Thy light, thy love, in their bright plenitude Filled me with an immortal soul, to spring Over the abyss of death, and bade it wear The garments of eternal day, and wing Its heavenly flight beyond this little sphere Even to its source-to thee, its Author-thee!

O, thought ineffable! O, vision blest! (Though worthless our conceptions all of thee) Yet shall thy shadow'd image fill our breast, And waft its homage to thy Deity. God! thus alone my lowly thoughts can soar— Thus seek thy presence: Being wise and good!

Midst thy vast works, admire, obey, adore; And when the tongue is eloquent no more. The soul shall speak in tears of gratitude.

MAY,

1850.

Movable Metallic Types in Chinese.

247

ART. IV. Movable Mctallic Types among the Chinese.

THERE is good reason for believing that the Chinese had the art of printing books by blocks and types fully six hundred years before it was known in Europe, and though their knowledge does not detract from the merits of the invention of Götenburg and Fust, still how many precious manuscripts aud palimpsests might have been saved from ir- recoverable destruction if Europe had had commercial and literary intercourse with China in the days of the Heptarchy and Hejira. Movable types are still employed by printers, though the common mode of printing by xylography is regarded as cheaper. We have recently made the acquaintance of an enterprising bookseller and printer named Tang, who has devoted much attention to the manufacture of movable types by casting them in molds, and has already produced two fonts, with which he has printed several works. Mr. Tang is a partner of a bookselling firm in Canton, which has expended upwards of ten thou- sand dollars on these fonts.

According to his account, the mode of making the type is to carve the character upon a small block of wood of the right size, cutting the strokes clean, and then make an impression of its face in fine clay, into which mold the melted tin is poured. The clay is separated from gritty particles by stirring it up in water, and pouring off that which does not soon settle, afterwards drying it. Four types are cast at once in a frame, and the clayey matrix broken in pieces when they are taken out, to be re-made for a second casting by a similar impres- sion of the wooden type. They are afterwards planed to a uniform height. The next page is printed with these tin types, raised to the same height as the English ones, in order to take the impression in the common hand-press; they are only 43 lines high, partly in order to suit the woooden frame in which they are set up and printed, but chiefly to save the expense of tin.

The frame in which the types are set up and printed off, is a solid piece of rosewood, planed smooth, with its top guarded on three sides by a ledge, the top of which, just the height of the types, forms the border of the page when printed. The types are then set up in the frame, no composing stick being used, the columns separzied by neat brass rules, and the leaf divided by a central column as in Chinese books. In the specimen here given, the types are not spaced, but in works printed with the other and larger font, the characters are usual- ly separated. Twenty-one columus exactly fill the frame; a moving slide secures the types on the top, and completes the border round the

2.18

Movable Metallic Types in Chinese.

May,

李

Specimen of Tin types cast in clay.

黄孔蔡尹盧尹黃楊

彭招孔孔桂

尹莫頼

鄒

賴

馮黎蕭

徐頼嚴侯石

陸金鄒

容黃張容

林侯鄒侯杜容孫

:孫石廖侯賴

徐麥詹

聶侯洪盧

陸吳林

黎潘聶張杜金石莫杜麥蕭徐陸侯金謝吳底何

葉張金邱梁孫賴黎廖

崔李登蕭盧孫詹

江游崔王李

金羅徐侯莫金林

邱

金金謝蕭徐馮業

侯邱鄭游金黃

梁王嚴鄧麥彭馬羅尹蕭游杜李江招容金金楊桂何崔馮崔潘吳鄭

杜廖王孔徐錢

黎頼黎游桂

張何鄭桂王

王洪

孫廖李詹彭王陸蕭蕭羅

1850.

Movable Metallic Types in Chinese.

249

page; the types are not justified, or spaced out in each column to the same length, the page being sufficiently tightened at the sides to pre- vent the types rising when inked. When the page is proved and corrected, it is printed in the ordinary Chinese way with a brush.

The number of types which have been cast for these two fonts ex- ceeds 150,000, but what variety of characters is included in them we do not know. The principal motive Mr. Tang assigns for embarking in the enterprise was to print two sorts of lottery tickets with which his townspeople gamble very much; one of them, made from the Hun- dred Family Names, called Wei Sing Pú; and the other from the Tsien-tsz' Wan, or Millenary Classic. He uses them also for what- ever jobs may be required, but has never ventured the publication of a newspaper-or more likely has never thought of employing them for such a purpose.

In order to exhibit what is known respecting printing with movable types by the Chinese in former days, we here introduce a well digested paper by Stanislas Julien, translated for the China Mail; whether Mr. Tang has really read any of these notices we can not say, but he maintains the originality of his own invention, and we hope will not ultimately find it a losing undertaking.

Stereotype Plates in Wood.

According to Klaproth (Memoir upon the Mariner's Compass, p. 129), the earliest use of stereotype plates in wood goes back to the niiddle of the 10th century of our era:—

“Under the reign of Ming-tsung, of the After Táng dynasty, in the 6th year of Cháng-hing {A. D. 939), the ministers Faug Tàu and Li Yu proposed to the Academy Kwoh-tag" kieu to revise the nine Canonical Books, and to engrave them on plates of wood for the purpose of priating them for sale. The emperor adopted this advice, but it was only in the 21 year of the omperor Taitou of the After Chau dyɑnsty [AD_932], that the engraving of the plates of the Canonical Books was completed. They were then distributed and circulated over all the provinces of the empire.”

M. Klaproth made the observation that printing invented in China, might have been known in Europe about 150 years before it was actually discovered there, if Europeans had been able to read and study the Persian historians: for the method of printing employed by the Chinese is found to be explained with sufficient distinctness in the Djemma'a et-tewarikh of Râchid-Eddin, who completed this immense work about the year A.D. 1310.

We would add that Europe might have known the art of printing more than 600 years before it was discovered there, if Europeans had been in relation with China a few years before the commencement of the 6th century. Thanks to this process, imperfect though it was in its original form, it might have been possible to reproduce from a few germs an immense number of the chefs d'œuvres of antiquity, both Greek and Roman, and to have preserved the greater number from a loss at this day irreparable.

The employment of engraving on wood for the purpose of reproducing texts and designs, is much more ancient in China than any one bas hither. to believed. We read, in fact, the following in the Chinese encyclopædia

Keh-chí King yuen, đã Đi Đâu là vol. 39, page 2:

“On the 8th day of the 19th mouth of the 4th year of the reign of Kautaú, founder of the Sui dynasty (AD 53 ) it was commanded by a deores to collect slf the worn out derigns, sud unedit- ed texts and to engrave them on wool for publication. Thus occurred (adds the work we quolo) the commencement of priuting on plates of wood."

VOL. XIX. NO. Y.

2.18

Movable Metallic Types in Chinesc.

Specimen of Tin types cast in clay.

尹彭格

江游崔王李

楊蔡

張金邱梁孫賴黎廖何

林蕭石侯張梁

馬潘

彭黄孔蔡

尹莫

麥鄒

鄭鄧馮鷄

賴

黄錢

侯金蕭何杜廖潘孫王葉莫謝鄭麥江

鄒張

侯

邱鄧李存桂

錢廖

徐侯莫金材

邱詹金金謝蕭徐

梁

柱

鄭游金

杜李江招

孔

桂

桂王洪

詹彭王

徐金馬容潘

詹崔王

陸容林石葉盧徐聶金邱鷄

1850.

Morable Metallic Typ:

page; the types are not justified, or spaces sime length, the page being sufficient's agreem vent the types rising when inked. Wa corrected, it is printed in the ordinary Camera

The number of types which have bees sur ve ceeds 150,000, but what variety of chưazem z m do not know. The principal motive Mr. Tremon the enterprise was to print two sorts of lucem townspeople gamble very much; one cổ them dred Family Names, called Wei Sing Phụ ɛat Tsien-tsz' Wan, or Millenary Classic. Ex ever jobs may be required, but has never resurs newspaper-or more likely has never thouợc » s such a purpose.

In order to exhibit what is known respecte, z types by the Chinese in former days, we berri paper by Stanislas Julien, translated fr Mr. Tang has really read any of these mater he maintains the originality of his own LOVELE ultimately find it a losing undertaking.

Stereotype Plates in Bu According to Klaproth (Memoir upen the Marm earliest use of stereotype plates in wood goes aue century of our era:—

→ Under the reign of Ming-toung, of the Afar Thay [A. D. 939), the ministero Fang Tax and Là Ya revise the nine Canonical Books, and in sagran printing them for sale. The emperor adopted this emperor Taitou of the After Chau dynasty Canonical Books was completed. They were provinces of the scapira."

M. Klaproth made the observation that pret have been known in Europe about 15) years her there, if Europeans had been able to read and sta the method of printing employed by the Ch sufficient distinctness in the Djemma'i du completed this immense work about the your A. We would add that Europe might have lun 600 years before it was discovered them, 8! with China a few years before the commEVES to this process, imperfect though it wa possible to reproduce from a few perm d'œuvres of antiquity, both Greek

greater number from a loss at this day irregu

The employment of engraving on week

texts and designs, is much more ancient is to believea. We read, in fact, the follow Keh-chí King-yen,

格致鏡原~

“On the 8th day of the 19th month of the

druasty (AD 583 ) it was commando!

od texts and to engrave them on si

quote, the commencement of printing of

in Chinese.

251

-chái, vol. X, is the reprint of a inutely described all the ancient ɔst celebrated men, which were ›n a black ground) from the year nor to present to the Academy id which, for the elegance and he most beautiful editions printed

л A.D. 1041 and 1049.

vol. XVIII. p. 81, we read the r's degree A.D. 1056 (Bibliothèque

riod when the Táng dynasty [fouuded A. mployment of stereotype plates of wood g had commenced printing the Wá King, publish by the same process all the books cyd [between A. D. 1041 and 1049), one of a smith, invented another mode of print- dates [1. e. formed of types), which ex- he plates used at the Imperial printing

The following is the description of his which he made regularly formed plates, bien or carb, and upon these he engraved ter he made a separate seal or type, und le then placed on the table an iron plate,

posed of resin, wax, and lime.

n. divided within longitudinally from top arda], by bands of the same metal, and then sent, be arranged the types in it, placing sch case, filled with types thus arranged,

the fire so as to melt the cement a little, >ir] he pressed strongly upon the collection eans, became level and even as a whetstone. same work, this method would neither be ired to print tens, hundreds, and thousands pidity. They generally prepared two iron ng with one of the two plates, the other is printing from the former being finished, They thus alternately made use of the two he twinkling of an eye.

lar types, and as many as 20 proofs (i, s. 20 rs so as to be able to reproduce such words an te. When not making use of these duplicates aracters or types were classified according isposed in one particular case. If by chance spared beforehand, he engraved it immediate-

of it in a minute. The reason which deterred s, that the tissue of wood, being sometimes nter, would have been unavou; moreover, the manner that they could not have been re- It was much better therefore to make use of leted the printing of one plate, he heated it d cleared away the types, which separated of f cement or dirt. When Pi Shing died, his * most carefully,"

inventor of movable types in China ating was continued as formerly, with tural return of the Chinese to their not owing to the imperfection of Pí the Chinese language, which, being t a small number of signs [characters] ind of book), put the printer to the types than there were different words,

of sounds into 106 classes) 106 separate

ber of types many times repeated, the *ms, and their distribution again after able time. It was therefore more easy written, as is now done, the text one

250

Movable Metallic Types in Chinese.

MAY,

We see that it far preceded the era of Fung Ying-wáng or Fung-táu, to whom they attribute this invention about the year A.D. 932.

This quotation is found to be repeated in anotlier Chinese encyclopædia, intituled Pu-t'ong-pien-lan, vol. 21, p. 10. According to another work of a similar kind, intituled Pí Tsáng,

printing on wood was invented about

the commencement of the house of Sui, (A.D. 581); it expanded sensibly under the Tang dynasty (A.D. 618 to 904); increased very much under the five small dynasties (A.D. 907 to 960); and at last arrived at its perfection and greatest development under the Sung dynasty (A.D. 960) to 1278).

With respect to movable types, a learned Chinese of the middle of the 11th century, whom I have constantly had occasion to quote, though he certainly does not mention the precise date of their invention, yet positively makes it reach back to more than 300 years before Fung Yingwáng, to whom many Chinese writers (and after them many European savans) have given the honor of this discovery. One may also be allowed to suppose that this invention was already known and in use before A.D. 593, since they say that the Emperor commanded at that very time [alors] to print with plates of wood. If this had been an art altogether new, they would not have omitted to make known its origin and its author.

Impressions from Engraved Plates of Stone [en creux].

The discovery of this process, which had its origin intermediately between the invention of stereotype plates of wood, and that of movable types of baked earthenware, has not been known, so far as I can learn, by the French mission- aries, nor by any of the learned in Europe.

About the middle of the second century of our era, they first began to engravo the ancient texts upon stone, in order to preserve their accuracy (which might be altered every day by the ignorance or negligence of copyists); but it does not appear that at this remote period they had any idea of making these engraved plates serve the purpose of reproducing and multiplying the principal monu- ments of Chinese literature :—-

“In the annals of the Eastern Han dynasty we read in the biography of Tsú-yung : In the fourth year of the period. Hi-p'ng [A. D. 175], Tsai-yung presented to the Emperor a memoir in which he begged him to revise, correct, and accurately determine, the true text of the six Canonical Booka. He wrote them himself is red, upou tables of stone, and commissioned the most skilltul artists to engrave them. They placed these tables on the outside of the gates of the Great College, and the literati of every age came daily to consult them for the purpose of correcting their samplę manuscripts of the six Canonical Books"

The characters of these engraved texts were not reversed (when written), and consequently could not serve for multiplying copies of them, since, after the impression, such characters would come to be reversed. The sole use of these plates was, as we see, to answer the purpose of preserving the accuracy of the texts. Under several of the following dynasties these same plates were successively reproduced and copied, sometimes only in one form of writing, but occasionally in three different styles of character. Historians tell us that sindents were allowed one year for studying the six books in each form of writing, and that at the end of three years they ought to be in a condition to read them fluently in all the three forms. It was only towards the end of the Táng dynasty that they commenced engraving the texts upon stone in reverse, in order to print white characters on a black ground. Yn Yáng-siunthus ex- presses himself in his Archæological Miscellany, entitled Tsikan-lo :-

“During_the_troubles which arose at the cloce of the Tång dynasty, Wan-tán opened the im- perial tombs, and seized upon the books and pictures which had been shat up there. He took the gold and precious stones which orasmented their bandages and coverings, learing the latter however on the spot. Thus it was that the autograph manuscripts of the most celebrated men of the dyussties Wei and Tain (and which the Emperors most sacredly preserved) came to be scat- tered about, and to fall into unworthy hands. In the 11th month of the 34 year of the period Yunghi (A D. 993). the Emperor Tai-tsung commanded by a decree, to engrave upon stone, and thus to reproduce by means of pressure, all the manuscripts of the kind which he had been able to buy and coliest. They were printed by the hand, to avoid their being soiled by the ink."*

*The author wished to say, that after having inked the stone and extended the paper upon it, they passed the hand over the back of the paper, by which moans it received a uŭiform imprae- sion. At this day the Chinese make use of a soft brush, and thus obtain a more regular priat

1850.

Movable Metallic Types in Chinese.

251

In the Encyclopædia intituled Chi-pau-tso-chái, vol. X, is the reprint of a small work in two books, in which are most minutely described all the ancient inscriptions, and all the autographs of the most celebrated men, which were printed in this manner (that is to say in white on a black ground) from the year A.D. 1143, to A. D. 1243. I have had the honor to present to the Academy a funeral inscription thus printed on stone, and which, for the elegance and perfection of its characters, does not yield to the most beautiful editions printed with plates of wood.

Impressions of Movable Types between A.D. 1041 and 1049.

In the Mung-ki-pek-idn,

vol. XVIII. p. 81, we read the memoirs of Chink woh, who received his Doctor's degree A.D. 1056 (Bibliothèque Royale. Fourmont's property, No. 394, vol. 24) :—

"They printed with engraved plates of wood at a period when the Tâng dynasty [fouuded A. D. 618) had not yet lost its splendor [alluding to the employment of stereotype plaies of wood under the preceding dynasty). After Fung Ying-wang had commenced printing the Wá King, or canonic ɩ books, it became an established custom to publish by the same process all the books of law, as well as historical works. In the period Kingyú (between A. D. 1041 and 1049), one of the commou class of people named Pi Shing, by trade a smith, invented another mode of print- ing by mezus of plates called ko-pan or movable plates [1. s. formed of types), which oz- pression is still employed to this day to designate the plates used at the Imperial printing establishment in the Wú-ying tien palace at Peking. The following is the description of his process:--- • He took some very fue plustie clay, of which he made regularly formed plates, about the thickness of the pieces of money called tøies or carb, and upon these he engraved the charactors in most frequent use For each character he made a separate seal or type, and afterwards baked them in the fire to harden them. He then placed on the table an iron plate, which he covered with some very fusible cement, composed of resin, wax, and lime,

"When be wished to print, he took a frame of iron, divided within longitudinally from top to bottom (for the Chinese write from above, downwards], by bands of the same metal, and then laying it upou the iron plate already covered with cement, he arranged the types in it, placing them towards the right, oue against the other. Each case, filled with types thus arranged, formed one plate. This plate was now plased near the fire so as to melt the cement a little, and then with a plate of wood well planed (un taqueir] he pressed strongly upon the collection of types which, being sunk into the cement by this messs, became level and even as a whetstone. Were it only to print two or three copies of the same work, this method would neither be convenient for expeditious; but when it was required to print tens, hundreds, and thousands of copies, the operation proceeded with very great rapidity. They generally prepared two iron plates and two frames or forme, so that whilst printing with one of the two plates, the other might be supplied with its proper composition, and the printing from the former being finished, the latter, already prepared, replaced it immediately. They thus alternately made use of the two plates, and the printing of each lent was effected in the twinkling of an eye.

**For each character they had always many similar types, and as many as 20 proofs (¿. e. 90 duplicate types] of the most frequently used characters so as to be able to reproduce such words as might be found many times repeated in the same plate. When not making use of these duplicates they preserved them wrapped up in paper. The characters or types were classifed according to their tones, and all those of the same tone were disposed in one particular case. If by chance be met with a rare character which had not been prepared beforehand, he engraved it immediate- ly, baked it with a straw fire, and could thus make use of it in a minute. The reason which deterred the tuveator from making use of wooden types was, that the tissue of wood, being sometimes porous, sometimes bard, if once impermeated with water, would have been unevou; moreover, the types would have stuck to the cement in such a manner that they could not have been re- moved again so sa to serve for a new combination. It was much better therefore to make use of types of baked earthenware. When he had completed the printing of one plass, he heated it again to melt the cement, and then with the hand cleared away the types, which separated of themselves without retaining the smallest particle of cement or dirt. When P1 Shing died, his friends inherited his types, and still preserve them most carefully."

We see by this last sentence, that the inventor of movable types in China had no immediate successor, and that printing was continued as formerly, with engraved wooden plates. This very natural return of the Chinese to their ancient mode of printing was certainly not owing to the imperfection of Pi Shing's process, but to the nature of the Chinese language, which, being destitute of an alphabet (consisting of but a small number of signs [characters] with which one could compose every kind of book), put the printer to the necessity of engraving very many more types than there were different words, and of having (according to the division of sounds into 106 classes) 106 separate cases, each filled with an enormous number of types many times repeated, the search for which, their setting up in forms, and their distribution again after printing, necessarily required a considerable time. It was therefore more easy and expeditious to write, or cause to be written, as is now done, the text one

252

Morable Metallic Types in Chinesc.

MAY,

wished to print, paste this text upon a plate of wood, and thus make the white portions distinctly visible to the engraver. Since this period (1049) to the present day, the Chinese printers have continued in general to print from wooden plates, or from stereotype plates of copper engraved in relief. But under the reign of the Emperor Káng-hí, who mounted the throne in 1662, some European Missionaries, who enjoyed great influence with this monarch, decided upon engraving 250,000 movable types in copper," which served to print, under the title of Ku-kin Tú-shú, a collection of ancient and modern works comprising 6000 octavo volumes, and of which the Royal Library of Paris possesses many considerable portions: (as, The History of Music, in 60 volumes; The History of the Chinese Language, and of its Characters and Writing in different ages, in 80 volumes; and The History of Foreigners known to the Chinese, in 75 vols.) In elegance of form and beauty of impres- sion, this edition rivals the finest works published in Europe.

There exists in the Imperial palace of Peking an edifice called Wu-ying tien, where, since 1776, they have printed every year, a great number of works with movable types, obtained, as in Europe, by means of engraved punches and matrices. The Bibliothèque Royale possesses many editions of an admir- able finish and beauty, which bear the seal of this printing establishment, whose types have received from the Emperor the elegant name of Tru-chin, or “Congregated Pearls."

The official report which precedes one of these editions, discovers to us a very interesting fact, the observation of which may possibly give birth in Europe to some experiments and results of serious importance. Our punches of steel and matrices of copper entail great expense, and are exposed to rapid deteriora- tion by oxidation. The Chinese have guarded against this double inconven- ience by engraving their punches from hard and fine-grained wood (at a cost of from 5 to 10 centimes each type), and make use of these for striking the anatrices in a kind of porcelain paste, which they then bake in a kiln, and ia which they afterwards cast the printing types with an alloy of lead and zinc, and sometimes even with silver.

It remains for us to know how they manage to succeed in justifying↑ (as they say in the language of founders) matrices of such material. One may be allowed to suppose however that the justification of these matrices is such as to leave nothing to be desired, since the typographical results which we have before us are of a nature to satisfy the most competent and fastidious judges. (For example, the edition in small text of the Shini-king Chá, or “Book of Rivers, with a Commentary," which has been sent to M. Arago by the author of the present notice.) I shall not conclude this article without explaining the motive which determined the Emperor Kienlung, in the year 1776, to found the printing establishment for movable types in the Wa-ying palace. This illustrious monarch having published an edict in 1773 for engraving on wood, and printing at the expense of the state, 10,412 of the most important works of Chinese literature, a member of the Financial Board named Kin Kien, consider- ing that it would require an enormous number of plates for printing this vast collection of books, and that the expense of engraving would be immense, pro- posed to the Emperor to adopt the system of printing by movable types, and submitted to him the models of these types arranged upon the plates, and ac- companied with all the necessary instructions for the engraving of the punches in wood (see above), the striking of the matrices, the casting of the types, and setting them up in forms.

The Emperor approved of this project by a special edict, and ordered these

• Some years afterwards they committed the great mistake of melting and destroying these 250,000 copper types. Of this much-to-be-regretted fact we are informed in the preface of a small work on Agriculture printed more slowly by the same process in the Typographical esta- blishment of the imperial palace called Wa-yiug-tien, of which we now proceed to speak more in detail.

↑ To justify a matriz, is to make it perfectly square and of the standard size and thickness, so that the types cust shall be exactly of the same height, &c.

1850.

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

253

10,412 works to be printed according to the plan of Kin Kien ; and an analytical and descriptive catalogue of them, extending over 120 octavo volumes, was published by Imperial authority. There is a copy of this precious work in the Bibliothèque Royale at Paris, and in the 82d vol. p. 53, we have gathered the preceding details. In later times, the printing by movable types called pái isz', or compounded characters, has made sensible progress in China; and in the course of another generation, the Chinese will very probably altogether give up the use of engraved plates of wood. We have in Paris many large works published by this process; for example "A Treatise on the Military Art,” (W4- Isien-keou-pien,) in 24 vols.; "A Tonic Dictionary of the names of Towns," (Li-tái Tí-lí Yun-pien), in 16 quarto vole.; "a Geographical Description of the Globe, by European, Chinese, and other Oriental authors,” (Hải-kwok Tú Chí,) in 20 quarto vols., &c. These editions, it is true, are far from possessing the same elegance as those which have come from the Imperial presses; but they are very perfect, and far more correct than those which are produced by wooden plates, the Chinese authors and editors having adopted our custom of revising the proofs of the text until they appear altogether free from typographical errors.

Nors.—The transistor of the above paper, for the sake of illustration, has made a small set of movable clay types, and the impressions taken from them are such as to afford ample proof that with a good material and a litte experience it would be very easy to prepare either typos or matrices by this original Chinese method, at a much low cost than by the steel punches and cop- per matrices now in use,

ART. V. Fifteenth Report of the Medical Missionary Society's Ophthalmic Hospital at Canton, for the years 1848 and 1849. By Rev. P. Parker, M. D.

In reporting from year to year, the operations of this Institution, a primary object is to furnish the members of the Society and the friends of its cause, in a compendious form, the means of judging of its pros- perity and influence, at the same time giving prominence to such cases as are of special interest to the profession, and to others calculat- ed to illustrate the moral bearing of medical missionary operations.

The whole number of patients admitted up to 31st of Dec. 1849, was 34,598, of whom 3,663 were received in 1848, and 4,341 in 1849. The table of diseases at the close exhibits the variety that has been presented, from which a selection is given in detail.

It is perhaps too obvious to require remark that the labor and res- ponsibility involved in the care of so many, and such serious cases, have not been small; but it is a source of unfeigned gratitude that the continued Divine blessing has signally crowned these labors and responsibilities, and the confidence and gratitude of Chinese of all grades, as manifested in former years, has exhibited no abatement. The former Imperial Commissioner Kiying, since his return to Pe-

254

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

MAY,

king, has sent to his old friend and physician for professional advice. And his successor, in office, Sü Kwáng-tsin, with all his national prejudice, and policy hostile to foreigners, on a public occasion, made honorable and complimentary allusion to this Institution. Persons from the offices of the high provincial dignitaries, the Governor-ge- neral, the general of the Manchus and others, have availed of the be- nefits of the Hospital. Patients have been received from different and distant provinces of the Empire, and in one instance, as will be seen, a gentleman came a journey of two months from Chehkiáng to obtain surgical aid. An impression has obtained in some instances, among foreigners, that the Chinese are ungrateful; to correct that impression, as well as to illustrate character and sentiment, the report will be illustrated with translations of scrolls and tablets presented by various patients. A notice of the religious exercises, and the wide distribution of Christian books, will be found in the conclusion.

The nature of some of the cases, in the view of the general reader, might consign them to journals designed exclusively for professional men, but the report would be incomplete without them, and it is ap- prehended, no well informed mind will suffer from their perusal. For convenience of reference, the number of each case as it stands on the records of the Institution is inserted.

Escape of an Intestinal Worm from the side, and perfect recovery. Early in 1848 I was called to see at the Lungki Hong, a lady up- wards of forty years of age, a near relative of Cháng Tien-tsiuen ("Young Tingqua"), one of the principal Chinese merchants. No des- cription can convey an adequate idea of her pitiable condition. The skin and cellular tissue over the left iliac region, for a space of six or eight inches in diameter, had sloughed away, leaving the muscles and the spine of the ilium exposed; extensive ulceration and sloughing had taken place along the spine. At one point, about midway, in a line drawn from the umbilicus to the crest of the ilium, the abdominal muscles were perforated by the disease, and that a portion of the con- tents of the bowel escaped through an aperture, like an artificial anus, was apparent to more of the senses than one.

In view of the condition of the patient, her feeble pulse, emaciated frame, and the extent of the external ulceration and sloughing, the most unfavorable prognosis was pronounced, and the friends were assured that to palliate the symptoms, and render her remaining days as com- fortable as practicable was all that could be promised. They readily concurred in this opinion, but desired whatever was possible to

1850.

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

255

be done. The wound was carefully cleansed with castile soap and warm water, remaining sloughs removed, a solution of nitrate of silver applied to the surface, the pain of which was arrested by the ap- plication of milk when it could be borne by the patient no longer; emollient poultices were applied for a time; the bowels were gently acted upon by blue pill and colocynth, rest at night procured by morphia, and a nutritious diet prescribed.

For some time I saw the patient daily or every other day, dressing the parts as above described, and perceiving decided improvement, it was proposed that she be brought to the Hospital, where she could be attended to more conveniently, and receive the constant care of my senior pupil. This was cheerfully acceded to. After remaining at the Hospital some weeks, her daughter, who had been in constant at- tendance, thought she had become so familiar with the mode of dress- ing the sore, that if furnished with the means she could do it at home as well as in the Hospital. The request was granted, and the family- mother, daughter, nephews and servants, went back to the country. As the supply of medicines, particularly the solution of nitrate of silver (which was much extolled) and simple cerate became exhausted, more were requested, and favorable reports from time to time of convalescence of the patient were made. On a recent occasion, in which a number of foreign gentlemen and ladies met several Chinese ladies at a picnic in the vicinity of the Factories, the wife of the Chinese merchant above- named was one of the party, and recognizing the “Doctor," alluded to the case of her relative whom she represented as being well and able to walk.

Baffled in accounting satisfactorily for the origin of this serious mala- dy, with the hope of obtaining more information, the following account was obtained from her son.

"In February, 1847, my mother had a sore suddenly occur upon the abdomen, hard as a nut, without redness or tumefaction. At the expiration of one year the noxious properties of the sore made a great ado, and the pains and distress were difficult to be borne. We re- quested the physician of the village to see her and examine her pulse, who applied medicinal plasters, and the skin and flesh were altogether destroyed, even to exposing the bone [of the ilium], and the dis- ease became nearly incurable. I had been aware of the skillful hand of the American Doctor, but [my mother] being a country lady, to- gether with the circumstance of her severe illness, was induced to hesitate and delay coming to the provincial city for treatment. Sub-

256

Report of the Ophthalmic Ilospital.

MAY,

sequently I was obliged to Mr. Morss, an American merchant, for ur- gently recommending her coming to Canton to be treated without de- lay. Mr. Morss is an intimate friend of my brother (Young Tingqua), who ordered me to tell my brothers to take our mother and bring her to Canton, when I respectfully requested Dr. Parker to see her, and was obliged to him for washing the parts and removing the sloughs from the sore with his own hand, and applying medicines several times daily for more than ten days in succession, after which she re- turned to the country, where she confined herself to his medical plas- ters, and in one month after a worm came out of the mouth of the ulcer, ten inches and more in length! It was of a yellow color, des- titute of limbs or eyes.

The two extremities were black, and upon

its belly were black lines. Ou cutting open the belly with a sherd of porcelain, more than a hundred little worms came out. After pulling out this worm, the ulcer daily improved; after one month the orifice closed up, in two months it was perfectly well, and the surface afterwards became smooth as usual. For all this we are indebted to the skillful hand of Dr. Parker and his efficacious plasters, and still more to Mr. Morss's urgent recommendations of the Doctor. I and my mother are verily grateful for the favor of creating her anew (i. e. re- storing her to health) which to our last breath we can not forget.

“Taking a drawing of the dimensions of the worm, I present it for Dr. Parker's inspection."

"Bedewed with favors, Chang Kiun-sung and others present their compliments."

It can not be doubted that an intestinal worm was taken from the side of this patient, but that this was the cause of the malady, is not so clear, and the real origin of it remains a question difficult to solve. The nature of the affection, and the perfect recovery, are both remarkable. Professor Dunglison however, remarks (Practice of Medicine, Vol. I. p. 195), “Some have asserted, that the intestinal canal is occasionally perforated by worms; but if it has ever happened, it is an extremely rare occurrence (J. P. Frank, J. Cloquet, Stokes). More commonly,

an ulcerative process has been established in the intestine, through "which the worms have escaped." So far as the maxim omne vivum ex ovo is concerned, the presence of "more than one hundred little worms" found within the large one "pulled out" of this woman's side is one fact, at least, against its accuracy, and clearly in favor of the conclusion to which distinguished physiologists and naturalists have arrived, viz. the regular generation of entuzoa.

1850.

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

257

Cases of Lithotomy.

A note from a patient from whom a calculus was successfully extract- ed five years since is here given as introductory to the following cases. **On a former occasion (1845), I was indebted to the 'great nation's arm' from America for extracting a calculus. By simply administer- ing one golden pill, the dangerous disease was instantly expelled, and by his assistance the drought-withered vegetation (i. e. the patient) was vivified, so that he may be compared to the [ancient] Pien Tsiol. I am heavily laden with (a sense) of his exalted goodness, and I not merely bear upon my head his kindness, [weighty] as the mountains Hwá and Lui (said to be the loftiest mountains of China), but I have received his no slight favor. I respectfully present him these ten fowls and hundred eggs, as a slight manifestation of my heartfelt gratitude, and prostrate pray he will be pleased to receive them. His younger brother, Yieh Kiuen, of the district of Sz'hwui, knocks head."

No. 26,600. Feb. 1st, 1848. Stome of extraordinary sieze in the prostate gland and bladder. Liú Lienmau, a fishmonger of the city of Canton, æt. 25. When he first came to the Hospital, was much ema- ciated, and scarcely able to walk or stand erect. On sounding, found a calculus of unusual magnitude, and from his great feebleness, doubt- ed his ability to sustain an operation. After remaining a short time he absented himself, probably shrinking from the operation, till forced by several months' more pain to return to the Hospital. He was then enjoined to keep quiet as possible, and under the use of tonics and a generous diet his general health had perceptibly improved, when on the 25th of October the stone was extracted by the lateral operation. It occupied the position of the prostate gland and neck of the bladder; it was of a pyramidal form, the base towards the perinœum, about two inches of the apex was within the neck of the bladder. It weighed 61 ounces, its circumference horizontally was 74 inches, and vertically 10 inches; its corresponding diameters were 3 and 4 inches. The exter- nal incision was made very free, yet the extraction required a strong arm and forceps of the largest size. The calculus appears without sec- tion to be of two distinct formations, the original nucleus in size and shape resembling a pear, is of a dark brown color, and polished surface; around the base of this a distinct formation had accumulated, resem- bling the triple phosphates. Though the new accretion was for the most part smooth, there were sharp coral-like protrusions on the side towards

VOL. XIX. NO. V.

258

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

MAY,

the rectum. The following woodcut represents the size and shape of the calculus, a portion of the upper part being fractured off.

The patient sustained the operation with fortitude. In the evening he was very comfortable, his countenance was placid, complained a little of a sense of lameness from the restraint of the limbs during the operation, but to use his own expression, "felt light." He was re- minded that the favor he had obtained was from God, to which he seemed to yield a cordial assent.

Oct. 26th. The patient passed a comfortable night, Pulse 88. No fever, or local pain of consequence; good appetite, and the urine free from blood. He was visited by his mother, who seemed quite overjoyed, and was only prevented by force from knocking head at my feet, as she exclaimed “you have saved my son; thanks to the doctor, thanks to God our Heavenly Father." She had received her first correct knowledge of the latter by the religious instruction communicated at the Hospital.

Oct. 27th. Removed the canula from the wound, and changed the position of the patient from the left to the right side, when he express- ed himself as being more comfortable than previous to the operation. Oct. 28th. Pulse 84. Removed him from the operation table to his bed, and as the pulse was a little quickened, an ounce of oil was adminis- tered, and in the afternoon a more generous diet of rice and fish was allowed him.

1850.

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

259

Oct. 29th. Pulse 80. No headache or fever since the operation, or cystitis, to speak of, as indicated by ropy pus. The water free, and the patient cheerful and happy. Nov. 1st. Patient continues to do well; some discharge of pus from the wound, but not from the bladder. Without an unfavorable symptom, he rapidly advanced to full con- valescence, when on the 21st of November, in twenty-six days, the wound was thoroughly healed and the patient perfectly well. His feel- ings will best be conceived, when it is reflected that he had suffered from this stone ten years. Subsequent to his discharge from the Hospital, his poor widowed mother came to my residence with some little tokens of her gratitude (as a pair of fowls and a basket of eggs), for what she again termed “the saving of her son,” and renewed her attempt to prostrate herself before the instrument, but was directed to make her acknowledgments to the Source of her obligations. She was furnished with an assortment of Christian books, from which it is devoutly hoped she and her son may come to a saving knowledge of revealed truth. The young man has become stout and healthy, and frequently revisits the Hospital. Probably but few calculi of the same magnitude have ever been successfully extracted whole. A year subse- quent to the operation he presented two scrolls. with the following sentiments, the original expressed in verse.

耶穌濟世傳天下

伯觧奇方救萬民

“Let the [merits] of Jesus, the Savior of mankind be promulgated throughout the world.

"You deliver from all diseases, and by extraordinary means save myriads of people."

"Liú Lien-mau presents his compliments."

No. 26,796. Feb 28th, 1848. Calculus of the triple phosphates. Chung Ping, t. 33, of the district of Tsingyuen in this province, had suffered for years from this painful disease. After presenting himself, he was absent till the commencement of warm weather, when, as his pin was not excessive, the operation was postponed till the heat of sum- 1er had passed, and on the 6th of Sept. the stone was successfully ex- tracted by the lateral method. The calculus was symmetrical, of an oblong oval form, and for the most part smooth. Its circumferences were 3 and 4 inches, and its diameters 14 and 12 inches; weight, one ounce and ten grains. The operation was entirely successful; in seventeen days he passed his water naturally, and in about a month was

260

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

MAY,

discharged well. His certificate, exonerating the surgeon from all responsibility in the event of an unfavorable result, is here introduced as a specimen of the written indemnities given before serious cases are undertaken, and which are said to be valid in Chinese law.

"Agreement. I, Chung Ping, thirty-three years of age, of the district of Tsingyuen, in the department of Kwangchau, being afflicted with stone, have several times sought medical aid, yet without avail. Now, fortunately I am under obligation to Dr. Parker of America, for employing his knife, and extracting it, and when cared, not merely I, one person, will be bedewed with his favor, but a united family will be grateful for his great kindness. Should the mountain from its height, and the water from its depth, be impassable (i. e. should the result be fatal), it shall not concern the Doctor; all will acquiesce in the will of heaven. Lest oral evidence be invalid, I make this written agreement, and deliver it to the Doctor to hold as evidence.

"Táukwáng, 28th year, 6th moon, 5th day (5th July, 1848).

(signed) Chung Ping."

No. 26,802. February 28, 1848. Stone of the lithic acid formation. Chung Awei, æt. 27, is a laborer of the village of the White Lotus pond in the district of Pohlo and for several years has suffered from calcu- lus. After undergoing the usual preparation on the 31st of May, assisted by Dr. Marjoribanks, Rev. Mr. Speer, and Dr. Rowe, extract- ed the stone by the lateral operation, glistening with minute crystals. It resembled an almond in shape, measured 24 and 44 inches circum- ference, its diameters were I in. and 1; its weight 4oz. and Isc. On examination after the operation, it was found that the rectum had been wounded; the sphincter muscle was consequently divided immediate- ly. No unusual hemorrhage attended the operation. The urine did not flow as soon as is common, but in an hour or two it found its way through the canula, and no unfavorable symptoms supervened. In eight days the water ceased to pass through the wound. June 16th, the patient left his bed for the first time, and walked across the room with assistance, and no water escaped by the wound though in the upright position. It healed rapidly and perfectly, and no permanent inconvenience attended the accident, as the patient recovered the na- tural power of the reunited sphincter muscles.

During his residence in the hospital, he was an attentive listener to the preaching of the gospel; previous to the operation he assured me that he worshiped Jesus, and consistently with this profession, he was heard to cry unto God, under the sufferings of extracting the calculus.

1850.

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

261

No. 28,502. July 17, 1848. Large calculus of lithic acid formation. Kwoh Awei, æt. 40, of the district of Sinhwui, at present a butcher in Canton, had suffered from stone for several years, but unlike most persons afflicted with this complaint, was rather corpulent. On the 13th September, a week subsequent to case 26,796, a stone was ex- tracted resembling in shape, and almost in size, the seed of a mango. It measured 7 in. in its largest, and 4 in. in its least circumference. Its transverse and longitudinal diameters, were 2 inches, and 24 inches. It was of a pale reddish color, sparkling with crystals, and its surface for the most part rough like sand paper. It weighed two ounces, two drachms and one scruple. It was extracted whole. A rough wood- cut has been made by the Chinese carvers, which represents its exact size and general appearance.

After the first few days he suffered very little, and notwithstanding instructions to the contrary, soon commenced changing his position from side to side. In about ten days the water passed naturally, and in thirty he was well. The day after the operation, his mother and several of his children came to the hospital, and remained with him till he was nearly recovered. He seemed to be in easy circum- stances, for he was able to command whatever could contribute to his comfort. When expressing his gratitude to God, and his instru- ment, he observed that the mouths of eight children depended upon him for food.

Living in the vicinity of the Foreign factories, he often leaves his stall to run in and see what is passing in the hospital. He is more robust and corpulent than ever, and is very ready to encourage others who

262

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

MAY,

have a similar ordeal in prospect to the one he has passed. Subse- quent to his recovery he presented a pair of scrolls with a statement of his case, containing a poetical statement, of which the following is a translation.

"In the cyclical year wúshin (A. D. 1848), I had been afflicted with the stone disease for more than a year, and every [Chinese] physician having been unable to affect a cure, I subsequently repaired to Dr. Parker, the celebrated American physician, and begged him to cut and extract the stone, and in some ten days and more I was well, and have therefore written these scrolls, to manifest the sentiments of my heart.

“Not only according to true principles do you disseminate your skillful art : “But, still more, in your emerald satchel you possess an assortment of won- derful prescriptions."

"Your younger brother, Kwoh Awei, of the district of Nanhái, presents his compliments."

No. 29,015. Dec. 11th, 1848. Calculus, triple phosphates: Ngu Chiu, æt. 51, of the district of Kauyau in the department of Sháu- king, had been afflicted many years with stone. He was much emaciat- ed, a copious discharge of ropy mucus had existed for a long time, and his constitution was so impaired that I declined to operate. To palliate his distressing symptoms was all that could be promised. After remain- ing several months, he proposed if he could not be operated upon to return home and pursue the palliative treatment there. This he was advised to do. But in a couple of months or so, he renewed his im- portunity for the extraction of the stone, which was again declined. The injection of the bladder with diluted nitric acid (two drops to an ounce of water) was commenced, with attention to his general health. Under these means there was a mitigation of his more urgent symp- toms, yet his sufferings were insupportable, and a brother came re- peatedly a distance of twenty miles, to join him in his urgent solicita- tions, and against the decision of an unbiased judgment they prevailed. On the 17th of Oct. 1849, the stone was extracted, measuring 3 by 5 in. in circumference, and weighing 1 ounce. The hemorrhage was excessive, apparently from the neck of the bladder, and only arrested by filling the wound with a pledget of lint saturated with the tincture of muriate of iron, a silver catheter being previously introduc- ed. Healthy suppuration was never established in the incision, and a few days subsequent to the operation, a large and hard protuberance appeared in the region of the stomach. This however subsided in eight and forty hours, and hopes were entertained for his recovery. But about the ninth day he declined rapidly, and died on the eleventh

1850.

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

263

During his long residence in the hospital he was one of the most attentive listeners to religious instruction upon the Sabbath and at the evening services with the patients. He also received the special at- tention of the Rev. W. Speer, who several times, before and after the 17th, conversed and prayed with him in his room alone. From the spirit he exhibited throughout the last weeks of his life, there is some reason to hope the instructions imparted were not in vain.

No. 30,158. Dec. 11,1848, Calculus, lithic acid formation. Liú Tsioh-wí, a farmer, æt. 21, of Tsang-ching in this province, was admit- ted to the Hospital at this date suffering from stone, which on the 28th Feb. 1849, was successfully extracted. It measured 3 by 5 inches circumference, and its diameters were 13 and 34 inches; it weighed five drachms. There was considerable hemorrhage from one of the hemorrhoidal arteries, which was arrested by the application of mattico, suggested by W. S. W. Ruschenberger, M. D., who assisted on the occasion, and by whom this valuable addition to the materia medica was first introduced to the notice of the profession in Ame- rica, as an efficient styptic. The patient perfectly recovered in about six weeks.

No. 30,637. Feb. 26th, 1849. Calculus, triple phosphates. Lí Akiáu, æt. 33, of the district of Tsingyuen, a laborer. In the mouth of March, by the lateral operation, operated and extracted a stone five and a half inches by four in circumference, of a flattened oval form and regular, weighing about one ounce and a half. The only circumstance deserving particular notice in this case was the excessive induration and rigidity of the neck of the bladder. The incision through the prostate gland and neck of the bladder was of the usual extent, that is, sufficient to admit the finger before removing the staff. The forceps were introduced with some difficulty, the stone was grasped at once, but in extracting it, the neck of the bladder seemed as inelastic as an iron ring, and nearly one third of the calculus fractured off under the pressure of the forceps, the fragments for the most part passing out before the principal portion, so that few remained to be syringed out of the bladder. Some inflammation followed, but soon yielded to the influence of calomel in small doses, and mucilaginous draughts. The patient perfectly recovered in about five weeks.

No. 31,191. Nov. 24th, 1849. Calculus, triple phosphates. Lán Chinyung, æt. 26, of the district of Pwányii. On the above date the stone was extracted, the patient being under the influence of chloroform. As he revived, he asked when the incision was to be made, and was auswered by showing him the calculus. It measured

264

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

MAY,

27 by 4 inches circumference, its diameters 1 and 13 inches; its weight was one ounce and three grains. The loss of blood was not over three ounces. The recovery was rapid and complete. The ti- dings of his success soon reached his companion in suffering who had previously disappeared (on the occasion of the fatal termination of the case of Ngầu Cháu), and nerved him to return, and on the 2d Jan. 1850, a stone was extracted from the prostate gland and neck of the bladder, three inches in length, and seven in its longest circumference weighing one ounce. This patient was also under the influence of chloroform, and as he awoke from his state of insensibility, and saw the calculus, held up his thumb with a smile, exclaiming in his broken English, num-pá wan (No. 1.). The details of this case, which has been perfectly successful, are reserved for the next report, to which in the order of time it belongs.

Cares of Gunshot and other Wounds.

No. 28,307. July 4th, 1849. Wound of the abdomen, and protrusion of the bowels. Lí Hung of the district of Sinhwui, a lad eleven years old, the only child of his parents, running along the street on his way to the market with a bowl in his hand, tripped and fell upon the bowl, the fractured edge of which perforated the abdomen on the right side, in a horizontal line a little above the umbilicus, so that the bowel escaped to the extent of a foot. This occurred at 7 o'clock, P.M. At half past 9 o'clock, he was brought to the hospital. The protruded viscus had become distended with flatus, and being strangulated, exuded blood and serum, and was quite livid. After protracted and unsuccessful endeavors to return the bowel, assisted by Dr. Marjoribanks, I enlarged the semilunar aperture with a bistoury, and reduced the intestine. Fortunately very little hemorrhage followed the incision, which was made upward and inward to the extent of about one third of an inch. After waiting sufficiently long to ascertain that nothing was to be apprehended from hemorrhage, the wound was united by sutures and adhesive plaster, and a compress and bandage were gently applied. A calomel and rhubarb aperient was administer- ed. The next morning the pulse was upwards of 100, but after a natural evacuation in the afternoon, it rapidly fell to the natural stand- ard. From this time not an unfavorable symptom occurred, and in ten days the wound healed, and the lad perfectly recovered.

Gunshot wounds by Pirates. On the evening of 9th July, 1848, a passenger boat from Hiángshan to Canton was attacked by pirates, Boats of this class are employed by the dealers in cotton, to bring

1850.

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

365

large amounts of specie to the city, and are well arined to defend themselves against pirates. This boat had swivels of foreign manufac- ture, loaded and manned, and the matches were 'ighted. But sailing before the wind in a moonlight evening, the men were asleep at their guns, when a pirate came up astern of her unobserved, and fired a shot, aimed, apparently, at the helmsman, which passed through the body of a man near him. The boatmen were instantly at their guns. The helmsman brought the boat into the wind, when a broadside was fired into the piratical boat, sending a number of the men into the water. The engagement was brief and spirited, but successful on the part of the assailed, who reported that but five oarsmen were seen in the bright moonlight, working at the pirate boat when they parted. Five men belonging to the passenger boat were brought to the hospital the next morning, probably at the instance of the government, as a linguist came to seek admittance for them, each having received an iron slug or shot. They were entered upon the records as follows :

No. 23,50. Lí Atsí, æt. 23. Ball entered the groin.

28,507. Lí Ayu, æt. 31.

23,508. Cháu Awú, æt. 25.

left breast.

at the ankle.

23,509. Lí Asz, æt. 15.

28,510. Hwang Akwáng, æt. 53.

right arm. mastoid process.

In the case of the first, the ball entered just over the arch of the pubes, a little to the left side, and passing in a horizontal direction, for- tunately without injury to the femoral artery which ran very near its course, lodged beneath the vastus externus of the right thigh, where it was found, cut down upon, and extracted on the 17th inst. In that of Lí Ayú, the ball entered over the third rib, glanced and passed down- wards beneath the pectoral muscle, two inches below the point of entrance, where it was found and dislodged on the 18th inst. Cháu Awú received the shot below the internal maleolus of the right foot, which was extracted at the centre of the heel on the 10th. In the case of Li Asz', the shot passed through the right arm, external to the humerus, a little below the deltoid muscle, and was extracted on the opposite side, also on the 10th. Hwang Akwáng received the iron a little below the right mastoid process, which passed along the base of the cranium, lodged near the cervical vertebræ at a depth of three and a half inches, and was extracted on the 15th, after dilating the wound with a bistoury and directory to the bottom. The five men all recovered in due course without any permanent injury, three of whom, subsequent to their discharge, have returned with grateful acknow- ledgment of their good fortune.

VOL. XIX. NO, A

266

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

MAY,

No. 29,351. Sept. 19th, 1848. Gunshot wound. Chin Asín, æt. 24, of Sinhwui, the gunner of a passenger boat of Kiángmun, was shot by pirates on the evening of the 20th instant. An iron grape shot an inch in diameter, entered the left side just over the fifth rib, passed along the rib, backwards and over the spine, and lodged beneath the integuments in the opposite side at a point nearly cor- responding to that at which it entered. Assisted by Dr. Ruschenberger of U. S. N., the ball was cut down upon and extracted. Poultices were applied, and an antiphlogistic treatment was adopted; copious suppuration followed, the lungs suffered sympathetically to a conside- rable extent, but in six or eight weeks the patient perfectly recovered. Subsequent to his return home, the proprietors of the line of boats to which he belonged presented their acknowledgments, by the presen tation of these two scrolls.

花旗國伯駕大國手鑒

回春藥圃無凡

濟世靑囊

江門渡拜題

Translation.

有

秘

篇

草

"The following couplet is composed, and with com-

pliments presented, by the Passenger-boat company of Kiángmun, fʊr the inspection of the celebrated physician, Dr. Parker, of America. [From the winter of disease], you restore the spring of health; and possessing in your emerald satchel,* books unknown to others, you [are able] to benefit the world."

No. 29,352. Gunshot wound, fatal. Chin Aho, of Shunteh, æt. 32, a sailor belonging to the same boat as Chin Asán last mentioned, was mortally wounded in the shoulder. The ball passed through the up- per third of the humerus, producing comminuted fracture of the whole upper third of the boue, and dividing the brachial artery. He sur- vived his arrival at the hospital only about an hour.

Here is an historical allusion to a celebrated physician of antiquity who is said to have carried his prescriptions in an emerald pocket by his side.

1850.

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

267

No. 30,328. Jaa. 2d, 1849. Gunshot wound. On the evening of the 1st Jan., a passenger boat on its way to Canton, when a little above Whampoa, was attacked by six piratical craft containing over one hundred men.

The engagement lasted two hours (the report of the guns was heard distinctly at Canton), when the pirates were dispersed by the timely assistance of a well armed chop-boat, laden with cot- ton, that came to their aid. Yen Awáng, 33 years old, of Kweishen in the department of Weichau, belonging to the boat, was wounded by a splinter, about four inches in length, and three fourths of an inch broad, that passed through the left arm near the brachial artery, yet without injuring the blood-vessels, and entering the side, hit upon a rib, glanced downwards perpendicularly, and lodged between the ribs and the muscles, where it was found and extracted on his reaching the hos- pital the next morning. Six of his fellow-boatmen were severely burnt by the fire-balls from the pirates, but all perfectly recovered at the hospital.

Cases of Fractures and Dislocations.

No. 27,375. 1st May, 1848. Fracture of the thigh. Ngáu Yáukiú, æt. 22, of the district of Sinhwui, by the falling of a spar on board of a junk, fractured his thigh at the superior third. The bone was set by Kwán Atò, and the case treated by him exclusively and successfully, and the patient discharged well in about six weeks.

No. 30,992. 2d April, 1849. Fracture of both bones of the leg. Chin Ashin, æt. 32, of the district of Shunteh, had simple fracture of the tibia and fibula. This case was also satisfactorily treated by my senior pupil.

No. 34,000. Nov. 7th, 1849. Dislocation of the os humeri. Ho Alin, æt. 20, of the district of Nánhäi, fell and dislocated the right shoul- der forwards, placing the head of the os humeri upon the pectoral mus- cle. The dislocation occurred some hours previous to my seeing him at 11 P.M. The patient was under apprehension that his injury was irreparable, but his despondency was soon exchanged for joy on find- ing, in a few minutes, the dislocation reduced, and the use of his arm restored.

Cases of tumors, and other morbid growths.

No. 27,231. 17th April, 1848. Hypertrophy of both breasts, of ten years' growth, successfully removed under the influence of chloroform. Lú-shi, æt. 42, of the district of Ninhái, first presented herself at the hospital, April 17th; and when about to operate upou her, after a few weeks' preparatory treatinent, her impatient opium-smcking hus-

269

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital:

ΜΑΣ,

band suddenly summoued her home. In the course of the last summer, her husband died, and the woman returned and renewed the request to have her birden removed, which had increased nearly one third since she first presented herself.

On the 24th Dec. 1849, in the presence of Dr. Bowring and several other gentlemen, assisted by Dr. Marjoribanks and my senior pupil, the left breast, measuring two feet, two and a half inches in circumfe- rence, and weighing 4 catties (about 6lbs.), was removed in three and a half minutes. When she came to the operating table, she was under high nervous excitement, which was rather increased by the first application of chloroform, and being a Romanist, invoked the name of the Virgin Mary as well as of the Savior. But very soon after the se- cond exhibition, she became quite insensible, and the following day stated that she was only conscious when the sutures were applied after the breast was removed.

In one month after, the right breast, measuring two feet, and weigh- ing 51⁄2lbs., was removed in three minutes. She came almost instantly under the influence of chloroform, which was administered at her own request. At first she seemed in a state of pleasurable excitement, chanting or singing, till she became silent and motionless. At one time she seemned to choke with spasms, and resembled a person in apoplexy, but shortly after the operation was completed, and the su- tures applied, she revived as one awakes from sleep, with a natural ex- pression upon her countenance. She complained rather more of the wound than is usual when chloroform is not administered. In one month she was discharged perfectly well.

No. 27,976. 12th June, 1848. Lipoma of both checks. Hwáng Ahau, æt. 50, of the district of Pwányi, manufacturer of artificial flowers, had a singular affection of both checks, resembling lipoma of the nose. The morbid growths on either side were of the same size, about ten inches in circumference, and hung pendulous from both cheeks presenting a very singular appearance. The only inconveni- ence occasioned was from their weight. Shortly after presenting him- self at the hospital, he was seized with fever, and went home, and has not since returned.

No. 28,592. 10th January, 1849.-Glandular tumor, and ligature of the primitive carotid. Tánshi, æt. 48, of the district of Sinhwui. had a tumor on the right side of her neck, a growth of sixteen years, measuring 14 foot in circumference. The tumor originated be- neath the primitive carotid, which was carried out of its position as the tumor increased. The carotid artery was preternaturally large,

1350.

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

269

and carried over the tumor on the trachinl side, and lay imbedded in a groove, to which its sheath was found to adhere. The jugular vein was separated from the others for four inches, and lay on the opposite cervical side. On the 10th January, assisted by Dr. Marjoribanks, and Dr. Startin of H. C. steamer Phlegethon, and the Rev. Mr. Speer, the tumor was extirpated. The operation was commenced with the endea- vor if possible not to divide the artery, but although it was superficial for the first three or four inches from the clavicle, at the point at which the external and internal branches divide, both branches dipped into the tumor itself, and the external was opened in the progress of the dissec- tion. However the hemorrhage was in a great measure commanded by pressure, while the primitive carotid was ligatured. The divided branches also required a ligature. On resuming the dissection, the tumor on the cervical side was punctured, when a dark sanious fluid gushed forth, causing one of the gentlemen assisting to exclaim that “the jugular was opened,” but immediately it was perceived that the tumor collapsed, and that it was a portion of its fluid contents that had escaped. The tumor was found firmly attached to the ramus and angle of the jaw, by an almost cartilaginous union, which was severed by the scalpel. The operation was a severe one, and the loss of blood con- siderable. The patient, however, rallied very well, and passed as com- fortable a night as could be expected under the circumstances. Some tumefaction took place in the course of the night, below the clavicle, and the patient suffered from cough, either from catarrh occasioned by exposure and the application of cold water during the operation, or from sympathy of the parts, and it was some weeks before she recover- ed her natural voice. She complained chiefly of a sense of coldness on the right side of the face and head. Two of the smaller ligatures came away in about sixteen days, but the principal one not until the thirtieth. The patient was discharged in about six weeks. She has several times revisited the hospital; has recovered her voice, and re- gaired in a great measure the natural feeling in the right side of the head, and is in good health.

No. 30,087. Dec. 11th, 1848. Molluscum pendulum. Cháng Shin, æt. 49, of the district of Nánhái, had his face and person covered with mollusca, the cutaneous protuberances varying from the size of buck- shot to that of an ounce bullet, but upon the left arm there was one of an oblong oval shape extending above and below the elbow, about one foot in circumference. It was perfectly superficial, and was successful- ly removed by Kwán Atò,

270

Report of the Ophthabnic Hospital.

MAY,

No. 30,563. Feb. 19th, 1849. Malignant fungoid tumor. Lí Akí, zt. 54, of the district of Shunteh, had a tumor situated upon the lum- bar region and adhering firmly to the spinous processes. It was of thirty years' growth, and about fourteen inches in circumference. Though ulcerated and of a fungoid appearance, it was not suspected to be of a malignant nature. The original tumor was removed, but in a few months recurred; a second operation was performed, removing every trace of the disease, when in parts contiguous and before apparently healthy, it soon returned with increased malignity.

No. 30,621. Feb. 26th, 1849. Fungoid tumor. Chúshú, a Manchu, æt. 54, had a fungoid tumor of the size of an orange, situated upon the back near the right scapula and spine. The tumor was readily and successfully removed. Before leaving the hospital, the patient made repeated solicitations to be allowed to send an artist and take the portrait of the surgeon; his importunity was at length acceded to, and a portrait taken in water colors, by the side of which on the Bame canvas was the following inscription in poetry, and an account of his case, and what he had seen in the hospital.

His

"What man is that? America's noble and disinterested man, who does to others as he would that others should do to him. country is different from ours, his feelings are the same. In all dis- tresses and diseases, he feels the sorrows and joys of others as though they were his own. Those cases which require the use of instru- ments, and which are difficult to others, are easy to him. He che rishes a mind that is divine, and bears the visage of Budha; a full halo of glory surrounds his deeds, and he deserves immeasurable lon- gevity. Parker's meritorious virtues are innumerable as the sands of the ever flowing river. I denominate him a “ Yé-sú.”

What say

you, yes or no?"

In addition to the poetry, he next proceeds to give the following

statement :-

"In the second month of the year of the cycle ki-yú (1849), I had had a tumor upon my back in an ulcerated state, I was also afflict- ed with an hemorrhoidal affection, to which the (Chinese) physicians with difficulty applied their hands, when I went to Dr. Parker for treatment, and was healed with speed divine. Moreover, I have in person seen him heal other men, and although their maladies were such as would baffle Lú Í and Pien Tsiob, there were none with which he did not succeed. Furthermore, possessing the influence of the

•

Two celebrated physicians of antiquity.

1850.

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

271

example bequeathed him by Jesus, he delights in doing good, never tiring, and loves other men as himself. I have therefore taken this his portrait, and respectfully composed a few verses in order to keep in memory my constant sense of gratitude : as I stand before it, I re- member him with respect and esteem. With the utmost sincerity,

respectfully composed by Chúshú, styled T'singtien."

The exceptionable sentiments were pointed out, and the desire ex- pressed to substitute for an answer to the question,

"What man is that ?”—“ one who has come to China from afar, desirous of the future happiness foretold in the 3d verse of XIIth of Daniel."

No. 30,575. 19th Feb. Glandular tumor within the mouth removed by ligature. Tán Asán, æt. 46, of Sanshwui, had a hard tumor of five or six inches circumference, attached by a peduncle to the inside of the mouth, opposite the buccinator muscle. Kwán Atò, the senior pupil, succeeded in removing it speedily and perfectly by means of a

ligature.

No. 31,200. 30th April, 1849. Steatomalous tumor. Shin Ko-hau, æt. 32, of Pwányü, a seller of poultry, had a steatomatous tumor situat- ed on the inside of the right knee of six years' growth.

He was very much emaciated, had a cadaverous expression of countenance, and the tumor over a foot circumference, was ulcerated at the apex. Around the ulcer extensive sloughing soon commenced, rendering it necessary to extirpate the tumor without delay, or healthy integument sufficient to form the flaps would not remain. Accordingly on the 9th May, it was removed; for the most part union by the first intention followed, and in a fortnight, the poor man, who a few weeks previous could move only with difficulty by the aid of a staff, and who himself regarded his case as hopeless, returned to his family perfectly well and happy.

No. 31,614. 28th May, 1849. Case of a gentleman who came a journey of more than a thousand miles to submit to a surgical opera- tion. Sü Fú, æt. 48, a gentleman of the province of Chehkiáng, had a ste tomatous tumor of nearly one foot circumference situated upon his left cheek. He had heard of the Hospital through friends who had visited Canton, and he observed that he had come a journey of sixty- two days to avail of its benefit. He seemed quite affected when in- formed that it could be safely removed. After a few days' rest, and preparatory treatment, the tumor was extirpated. As he seemed of rather delicate constitution, it was decided not to administer chloroforın but to apply it by means of two strips of muslin over the tumor where the elliptical incisions were to be made. However, these were scarce- ly applied, when the patient became fully under its constitutional in-

272

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

MAY,

fluence. The operation immediately proceeded, the tumor was extir- pated, and the arteries-unexpectedly numerous and large-were tied. The patient awoke from the lethean sleep with slight sickness, but it son subsided. He suffered comparatively little, either during or sub- sequent to the operation, and on the 4th of July was ready to com- mence his long journey home. The evening preceding his departure, he presented a note expressive of his gratitude, of which the following is a translation.

"Presenting myself before the bench of Dr. Parker, the celebrated American physician, bowing my head to the earth, I beg leave to return thanks for his favor.

"I, your inferior, am obliged to you the venerable doctor, for healing my disease, for which my sense of gratitude is difficult to name.

I ain also under obligations for your superabounding humanity, inasmuch as whatever I have asked, you have been ever ready to bestow, which to eternal ages I shall not forget.

"Now upon the fifteenth of this month (4th July, 1849), I am to pro- ceed with my friends to Kweichau; and after returning home, I shall every day burn incense and light candles, and bowing my head to the ground, return thanks to the deified Jesus, and to God, the Majesty of Heaven. I shall, moreover, write their names upon cards, and will widely disseminate them among all the people, in order to make some return for their great favors; and life after life, age after age, my sense of gratitude will not be slight

With solemnity I write this [acknowledgement], and reverently thanking you, respectfully present my wishes for your golden tranquil- lity. Worshipfully, your inferior Sü Changfú."

This gentleman was an attentive listener to Christian instruction during his residence in the hospital, and it was painful to perceive from this note how imperfect the views he had formed of religion. Ilis departure being unexpectedly delayed a day, it afforded an opportunity for correcting his error, and imparting to him further instruction, and impressing upon him that the heart alone is requir- ed in the worship of the true God, and not the burning of incense and candles as in the worship of idols It has been suguested by an intelligent Chinese, that the epithet "deified Jesus" had been suggest- ed by his understanding of the divine and human nature of Christ. This case is of interest as illustrating some of the difficulties in impart ing Scripheal truths to the heathen mind.

1950.

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

273

No. 32,196. July 2d, 1849 rounding the middle finger. trict of Sinhwui, had a tumor surrounding the middle finger of the left hand. It formed a perfect sphere, and measured just one foot. There existed a varicose state of the veins of the arm.

The venous arch on the back of the hand was twice its natural size. Under the influence of chloroform, the tumor was removed by disarticulating the finger at the metacarpal joint. On dissection, the tumor was found to be of a hard glandular, or semi-cartilaginous structure, quite homogeneous throughout, and adherent to the bone. The tip of the finger and its nail were just discernible. One artery, and the princi- pal vein, both required a ligature. In about one month, the wound healed, leaving him a useful hand.

Tumor one foot in circumference sur- Kwáng Sú, æt. 41, a farmer of the dis

No. 32,222. 2d July, 1849. Large scirrhus of the breast of a young man. Fung Pih-hú, æt. 20, of the district of Sinhwui, had a scir- rhous affection of the right mamma of six years' growth. The young man was extremely emaciated, extremities œdematous, countenance cadaverous; the breast had long been ulcerated, and was beginning to slough, and it was manifest that if space would be found sufficient for the scalpel to pass between his disease and the grave, it must be with- out delay. Notwithstanding the thermometer ranged at 90° and up- wards, with a desire of affording him his only chance of recovery, on the 4th July I proceeded to the operation, not without apprehension lest he might not survive. The gland was extirpated in about one minute, and the arteries secured as speedily as practicable. It measured 23 inches in circumference, and weighed a little short of three pounds. There was not sufficient healthy integument to cover the base when removed, and a space of two inches in breadth at the widest part be- tween the flaps, required to be healed by granulations. The patient rallied remarkably well. The ædema subsided entirely in a few days, the general health improved, and in six weeks the patient was dis- charged comparatively well.

MISCELLANEOUS.

No. 31,763. 4th June. Prolapsus uteri of ten years' continuance. Hwáng shí, æt. 53, of Canton. This woman had been incommoded by the complete prolapsus of the womb for the above period, yet she was robust and otherwise apparently quite well. From many years' exposure, the surface appeared more like the skin of the palm of the hand than it did like a mucous membrane. At the apex there was a small healthy ulcer. The organ was replaced without difficulty.

VOL. XIX. NO. V.

274

Report of the Ophthalmic Ilospital.

CHLOROFORM.

MAY,

My acknowledgments are due to H. M. Schiefflin, Esq. of New York, for an abundant supply of excellent chloroform, accompanied with the pamphlet of Dr. Simpson of Edinburgh upon this new an- æsthetic agent. A brief allusion to this remarkable agent which the nineteenth century has brought to the relief of the afflicted is all that is here necessary.

The quantity of chloroform I have used with adults is about one drachm, gently inhaled from a spunge surrounded by cloth lined with vil paper to prevent evaporation. In some instances, a second applica tion has been required.

Previous to receiving this chloroform from New York, I had failed in several instances with a vial obtained elsewhere, to get the patient under its influence. It was given to the lad, No. 28,307, but had he been told that the design was to destroy him, he could not have re- sisted it more violently. He said it was like scalding water. The same complaint had been made by others, but it was probably at- tributable to the quality of the article, no such effect being particularly noticed from that now in use.

Reports of disastrous effects from this agent have produced caution in its use, never administering it when predisposition existed to affee- tions of the lungs, heart, or head. In the eight or ten instances in which I have employed it, no unfavorable consequences have followed. It has not been till recently that I have ventured to call in its aid in lithotomy, and that in the last two cases. In the first of these, before the patient became fully under its influence, there were momentary con- vulsions, but the man retained no recollection of them afterwards, and as already stated the sight of the calculus was his first intima- tion that the ordeal was past. In the second, the patient came speed- ily under its influence, without spasm, cough, or nausea, and awoke from its effects as out of sleep. In cases Nos. 31,465 and 27,931, had a spectator come into the room in the midst of the operation, he would have supposed in the first that the patient was dead, and in the other that she was dying, yet no deleterious effects followed,

Religious Services, Distribution of Scriptures and TracTS. Divine service has been held every Sabbath at the Hospital at half past one P.M. The number of auditors has varied from twenty-five to seventy-five. The excellent Evangelist Liáng Afah continued his assistance up to the month of June last, when his whole time and strength were required by the London Missionary Society, whose de-

1850.

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

275

voted missionary he is and has been for many years. Since that period it has been my happiness to enjoy the assistance of Mr. S. W. Wil- liams each Sabbath. During a part of the past two years, a religious service has been held with the patients two evenings in the week, at which a portion of Scripture was read and explained, concluding with prayer. In these services, as well as frequently upon the Sabbath, I have enjoyed the coöperation of the Rev. William Speer. Each Monday, on which new patients are admitted, seldom less than one hundred, and often one hundred and fifty persons, are present, and the assembly is addressed, explaining the objects of the Institution, and presenting a summary of the great doctrines of revealed truth, after which they are presented with a Gospel, a Christian tract, and a form of prayer, as stated in the last Report. About 10,000 volumes have been distributed, a portion of which have gone to other and distant provinces, under circumstances calculated to secure for them a favora- ble reception; but 30,000 could have been distributed equally well, had I possessed them.

In June last a case of deep interest occurred, illustrating the power of truth. The work of the Holy Spirit was signally manifested in a lady afflicted with cancer of the face. Her physical malady was beyond the power of human skill. She was a woman of superior intelli- gence and read Chinese with facility. After she had been sometime in the Hospital, during which she had attentively read the Gospel, and listened with solemnity to the explanation of its doctrines, both upon the Sabbath and during the week, the Evangelist called one day and with much joy informed me that this patient, to use his own guarded expression, "believed a little." He was requested to be assiduous in making her acquainted with the Gospel; he replied, "No fear; she now believes she has an immortal soul, is convinced of the sinfulness of human nature, and understands the vicarious atonement of Christ, and is anxious to avail of His salvation." The emotions awakened in contemplating her feelings are more easily conceived than expressed. A person of her intelligence, at the age of forty years, for the first time grasping the sublime idea of immortality, and realiz- ing the overwhelming thought of being a sinner against God, and yet, her solace in the knowledge that there is forgiveness through the atonement of Christ!

I soon visited, and conversed with her, directing her to the 14th chapter of John, and observed that many had come to the hospital afflict- ed with grievous maladies, and had gone away happy in their perfect recovery, yet without embracing the Savior who was there made known

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital

MAY,

to them but still more blessed her lot, though the cancer could not be cured, if she sincercly einbraced the Savior, for then in immortal hedth, she would before long be in the everlasting enjoyment of one of the many “mansions in her heavenly Father's house."

Her disease making rapid advances, she was in a few days after, advised to return to her family, carrying an assortment of books such as alone contain the elixir of life. I have seldom seen more convinc- ing evidence of the influence of the Holy Spirit upon a Chinese mind, and it is my humble hope and sincere prayer, to meet her in a better world. I learn that she has since deceased.

A young Manchú soldier has attracted particular attention. He stated that it was relief afforded to a friend, and his hearing of the be- nevolent design of the Hospital that first excited his curiosity to be- come acquainted with the new religion. The fact of a foreigner com- ing from afar to heal the sick gratuitously he could not understand. Ile attended, unobtrusively, the services upon the Sabbath, week af- ter week, and this first attracted my notice; upon inquiry he in- formed me he was a Manchú, belonging to the garrison in the city of Canton. Finding he took more than ordinary interest in the doc- trines he had heard, he was invited to call at my residence for free and unrestrained conversation respecting them. The invitation he cheerfully accepted, and has often repeated his visit. The Christian books presented him, he read with great interest, and has often ex- pressed his full conviction of their excellence and truth: and that 'se- cretly, from fear not of the Jews,' but of the Manchús, he worshiped only the living and true God, at the same time expressing his dissatis- faction with the false religion of his country. He is apparently amiable, and I doubt not sincere in his intellectual belief of the Gospel, though as yet he has not the moral courage to profess it publicly.

The following letter in Manchu, from his wife, who also professes to believe in the Savior, addressed to Mrs. Parker then in America, and translated by the husband into Chinese, may here be quoted, being probably the first letter ever addressed by a Manchu to a foreign lady.

"Your younger sister addressing Mrs. Parker, wishes her all tranquillity and ten thousand blessings. Your younger sister is under obligations to the venerable Teacher (Dr. Parker) for his compassion and love to us in teaching and preaching to us the doctrines of Jesus, the Lord and Savior of the world. From this time forth, it will be my aim to hold fast his religion. Meditating upon and revolving in any mind the moral excellence of Mrs. Parker, I write this note, and respectfully present my compliments, wishing her health and happiness;

1850.

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

277

and moreover, offer my regards to her honorable family, relatives and friends, desiring for them perfect tranquillity.

"Your younger sister bowing, presents her respects. Canton, 25th September, 1849.

Nuon Ta-taou.”

It is a constant source of gratification to witness the living evidences of the Divine blessing upon the Medical Missionary cause in the per- sons of those whose lives have through its agency been instrumentally prolonged for years. Now, one and another calls, who five or ten years' since, by a surgical operation were delivered from evils fast hastening them to the grave; then, another, who fifteen years since was on the border of dissolution from an affection which, without foreign aid had terminated speedily and fatally, is distinctly before the mind. After the experience of fifteen years, the cause of Medical Missions, whether as it respects its divine origin or its peculiar adaptedness, as a means to the introduction of the Gospel and its blessings into China, has not diminished in my view of its importance. Confidence, friend- ship, and influence, have thus been acquired, attainable in no other way so successfully. It is an occasion of unfeigned pleasure to witness the success and influence of kindred institutions, the Reports of which have been read with gratification.

In 1841, the Bishop of London expressed his conviction of the be- nevolence and wisdom of medical missions, which he very justly remark- ed, were sanctioned both by the precepts and example of the Savior himself; and it is a pleasure to know, that the Church Missionary Society of England has at length affixed the seal of its approval to the cause, by the appointment of the Rev. W. Welton, B.A. of Cambridge, and for some years a practitioner in England, its medical missionary to Fuhchau.

The systematic efforts of the Medical Missionary Society of Edin- burgh, to enlighten and awaken the public mind generally, and that of the Profession particularly, betoken good for the cause. A volume of Lectures upon the duties of the latter, delivered in that city the last year, by some of the ablest of the distinguished faculty of that metro- polis, deserves a place in the library of every medical man in Christen- dom, and will richly repay perusal. Sir Henry Halford and John Aber- crombie, names ever to be remembered in this connection, have passed from the stage, but fortunately their mantle has fallen upon others. Soon may the number of duly qualified inedical missionaries, com- mensurate with the demand for them, come forth to this inviting field, where is ample scope for all their talent, faith, and holy enterprise.

276

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

to them : but still more blessed her lot, though the cancer be cured, if she sincerely embraced the Savior, for then in health, she would before long be in the everlasting enjoym of the many "mansions in her heavenly Father's house."

Her disease making rapid advances, she was in a few advised to return to her family, carrying an assortment of L. as alone contain the elixir of life. I have seldom seen moi ing evidence of the influence of the Holy Spirit upon a Cl. and it is my humble hope and sincere prayer, to meet her world. I learn that she has since deceased.

A young Manchú soldier has attracted particular att stated that it was relief afforded to a friend, and his heari nevolent design of the Hospital that first excited his cur come acquainted with the new religion. The fact of a f ing from afar to heal the sick gratuitously he could no He attended, unobtrusively, the services upon the Sabl ter week, and this first attracted my notice; upon ir formed me he was a Manchú, belonging to the garrison Canton. Finding he took more than ordinary inter trines he had heard, he was invited to call at my resi and unrestrained conversation respecting them. Th cheerfully accepted, and has often repeated his visit. books presented him, he read with great interest, and pressed his full conviction of their excellence and truth cretly, from fear not of the Jews,' but of the Manchú only the living and true God, at the same time expres faction with the false religion of his country. He is app and I doubt not sincere in his intellectual belief of the as yet he has not the moral courage to profess it publ The following letter in Manchu, from his wife, w to believe in the Savior, addressed to Mrs. Parker and translated by the husband into Chinese, may here probably the first letter ever add. by a Manchu Darker

Your younger sis

tranquillity and te-

obligations to

•

DO!

I v

her h

279

1818

1049.

i zuence of kantre

› of London

Repatio sad when de

conviction of sa

wuch ho very jumtây santy

by the precepts and example of the

know, that the Charra Y

ength affixed the seal of the engage

nite Ber. W. Welton, B 4 /

England,

1225

Q = ∞

xil-

and

1 1

ri...

ocess

லை

1626

3....

seased Growths.

east

ce..

breasts. 1

cast...

ongenital) !

do.

1 1

14 20

185-S52D-A

der &c. 11

nen...

a quarrel

1818. 18-19.

2122 2143

91 86

113

197

378

446

151

278

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

MAT,

TABULAR LIST OF DISEASES.

.....

1848.

1849.

Diseases of the eyes.

Ranula

Granulations Entropia....

....

Ectropia.

Salivary fistula............

Trichiasis

Lippitudo..

Xeroma.

Neve maternæ................

Aneurism.......

Hemoptisis

73|| Elongation of pendulum palati 1

282-26 ||Aphone ............

12 20

1948. 1049.

- C

24 16

Diseases of the Organs of Circulation.

Excrescence of eye-lids

Tumor of the orbit.

.....

Tumor of the lids........ Noli-me-tangere of the lids. Mucocele... Ophthalmia, acute. Ophthalmia, chronic. Ophthalmia, strumous.. Ophthalmia, purulent. Ophthalmia, variola Ophthalmitis... Exophthalmia.

....

Phthisis pulmonalis.

Bronchitis, chronic.

Pleurisy.

Asthma

101 115

....

3 2

1 3

71 177

729 597 Diseases of the Abdominal Organs.

ཨདྡྷཎེསཨ༠༠ནྡྷནིR ཀྲིསཎྚ༣༤

Diarrhea, chronic...

Dysentery

....

Fistula in ano.

Prolapsus ani. Hemorrhoids

|Dyspepsia

15 11

-** ****** 2*-*

Gastritis.........

....

Gastrodynia...

•

Pterygia.

144 143

Nebula...

355 439

Leucoma

Ulcer of cornea.....

Ascites

Cornitis....

Anasarca.

Cataracts.

117

114

Marasmus

Glaucoma.

Myosis..

Worms ...

Mydriasis.

Hepatitis..

Abscess of liver.

Muscæ volitantes...

Amaurosis, partial..........

Enlargement of spleen.

Amaurosis, complete..

Hernia inguinal.........

Fungus hæmatodes...

Hernia, ventral.

Loss of one eye..

Hernia, umbilical..

Loss of both eyes.

Diseases of Genital Organs.

Staphyloma, cornea..

Staphyloma, iridie.. Staphyloma, sclerotica Iritis, chronic..

54 561

Amenorrhea.

Chlorosis...

Closed vagina after birth

of a child....

2Stricture urethræ.

Prolapsus uteri..

coc

Onyx...

Diseases of the Ear.

Deafness

55 Cancer penis.

Otorrhea

Deaf dumbness.

တော

5 Phymosis...

3 01

Chronic cystitis..

Rent ears.....

Hæmaturia.

Ulcer of the ear..

Gravel.....

}

Polypus of the ear..

Urinary calculi (stone in

Diseases of the Face and Throat.

Coryza

Glossitis

Laryngitis.

Tonsilitis...

Ulcer of fauces.....

the bladder).

Hydrocele..

Impotency

2 Schirrous testicle.

[Gonorrhea

Bubo

2 Fungus of the testicle.

83-627

1IQLO DOOD - pre org

1850.

1848. 1849..

Syphilia........

Report of the Ophthalmic Hospital.

14 Periostitis..

Caries of os femoris.

279

1610

1019. 2

Diseases of the Nervous System.

Caries of tibia.

Hysteria...

Caries of humerus..

Paralysis

Caries of scapula.

Hemiphlegia

Caries of lower jaw

Neuralgia..

Necrosis..

Epilepsy

13 Curvature of spine.

218

1225

Convulsions..

Disease of antrum maxil-

Hydrocephalus

31 lary......

1 1

Cephalalgia.

Spina bifida.

Cutaneous Diseases.

Warts

Maculæ

Lepra...

Acne.....

Tinea capitis..

Tetter..

Dislocation of radius and

ulna..

Dislocation of lower jaw.

1 Dislocation of os humeri.......

2 Dislocation of femur.. 13 Exostosis of mastoid process

3 Exostosis of lower jaw...

Paranychia

5 Anchylosis of elbow...... Contraction of tendons. ·

∞ 2

1626

Herpes zoster...

•

Scabies..

...

+ •

Preternatural and diseased Growths.

Psoriasis.

Impetigo.

9 Nasal polypus....

Tumors, steatomatus..

Lichen circinatus.......

Noli-me-tangere.

Elephantiasis of the legs...

Elephantiasis of the vulva..

137

||Tumors, sarcomatous

||Tumors, glandular.......

Tumors, fungoid.

Tuinors, erectile.

Keloids..

Tumors, abdominal.....................

Ichthyosis..

Tumors, encysted.......

Various....

11 Carcinoma of the breast.

Constitutional Diseases.

Rheumatism..

223

Arthritis

Lumbago.

Fever, intermittent.

Measles..

Opium mania...

Abscesses

Carbuncles..

Ulcers...

121

Gangrene Erysipelas. Scrofula.

•

Carcinoma of the face..

457 Schirrous breast..

17 Hypertrophy of the breasts.

Abscesses of the breast...

26 Imperforate anus (congenital) !

Imperforate vagina

3 Lipoma of the nose. 47 Lipoma of the checks.

Injuries (various) ..

196 Burns from gunpowder &c.

Wound of the abdomen...

PARARIOUS4II

do.

211

Wounds, incised...

131

163 Wounds, gunshot.

Goitre

.....

Epulis.

Diseases of the Osseous System.

Harelip

Club-foot...

Morbus coxalgia....

4Finger bitten off' in a quarrel

125-3527-R

TABULAR SYNOPSIS OF THE TABLE.

1818. 1819.

Diseases of the eye.

2122 2143

Diseases of the ear.....

Diseases of the face and throat..

91 86

31 25

Diseases of the organs of circulation.. Diseases of the abdominal organs.

Discases of the organs of generation..

113

197

378

446

151

280

Letter from A Louker-on.

MAY,

Diseases of the nervous system............

Cutaneous discases..

189

264

Constitutional diseases......

504 921

Diseases of the osseous systeni.

51 45

177 156

Preternatural and diseased growths.

•

Totals.

4001 4504

By the Treasurer's account, Dec. 31st, 1847, there was was a ba- Jance to the credit of the Society, of $4611.31 from which subtract $1107.51, the current expenses for the year 1848, and $975.09, those for 1849; together with a balance of $525.40 due P. Parker as per last Report(in all 82608.60), leaves a balance in the treasury at Canton of $2002.71. Besides these expenses, sums have been paid for medicines and iustruments in New York out of funds of the Society in the hands of Messrs. Olyphant & Son, who hold a balance of between eight and nine hundred dollars.

ART. VI. Letter regarding the word used for God in Chinese. By

A LOOKER-ON.

To the Editor of the Chinese Repository,

SIR,

MAY a Looker-on throw out a suggestion? I read in Locke's Essay on the Understanding (Book III, chap. 9., Art. 5.), these words: "Words having naturally no signification, the idea which each stands for must be learned and obtained by those who would exchange thought, and hold intelligible discourse in any language." Now preaching is the di- vinely appointed means of spreading the Gospel; if a missionary, there- fore, carefully explains what he means by the word, it can not make any great difference whether he use Shangtí or Shin. I greatly doubt whether the strict accuracy of signification sought for in the Chinese language exists in any language, unless it be in the IIebrew, in the one great name Jehovah (which will surely not be excluded from the Chinese Scriptures). I am quite certain that it does not exist in the English, for we find excellent scholars disputing whether the word God is a generic term, a relative term, or a proper name (Query, may it not be all these at different times?), and coming to conclusions so widely different that ordinary readers are rather puzzled to know what to think. If, therefore, we are content, in English, with such uncertainty, may we not also bear with a little in Chinese?

1850.

Journal of Occurrences.

281

The early Christian writers used the word Dcus, and yet neither do we now, nor did the early Christians by mistake worship Jupiter or Vulcan : the inspired Apostle himself used Oɛɛ, but I much doubt whether he was ever supposed to allude to Zeug or Awoλλwv. Indeed it may be questioned whether it is possible for any heathen nation to have a word accurately describing Him that filleth heaven and earth with His presence: would it not, therefore, be the best course to select one, or even two, of the words that come nearest the correct idea, using such precautions by notes or verbal explanations, as to prevent mistakes ?

I have the honor to be, Sir,

May 9th, 1850.

Your obedient Servant,

A LOOKER-ON.

[Nol. The inquiry of a Looker-on must, in our view of this question, be answered in the negative; we suppose he himself would not, either in Eu glish or in Greek, indiscriminately use two words as the translation of elohim when applied to god, and the same should be the rule in Chinese, since two generic terms for the same thing must breed confusion; especially when, as in this case, we are obliged, by definitions of a new and stricter character, to convey a new idea to the native word, and limit its signification to [im, who is a jealous elohim. Moreover Shángti is a proper name, while shin is a common name. If our correspondent will apply his own suggestion to the English or Greek versions of the Old Testament, he will, we think, perceive the difficulty of rendering the word elohim into Chinese by both the terins proposed.-Ed. Ch. Rep.]

ART. VII. Journal of Occurrences: departure of I. E. John W. Davis; ceremonies observed at Canton by the authorities upon the empress' death; last edict of Taukwáng; bounties conferred by the new emperor; notices of his family; epidemic at Canton.

THE American commissioner to China, H. E. John W. Davis, left China on the 24th inst, by the P. and O. str. Pekin to return to the United States. His successor had not been appointed by the last accounts, and Dr. Par- ker acts as chargé ad interim. A service of plate was presented to Mr. Davis on his departure by his countrymen residing in Canton. OFFICIAL rites in mourning for the empress-downger were observed at Canton on the 3d of March. The directions for the ceremonies were issued on sepa- rate sheets, a handbill having previously been circulated announcing the dute of the arrival of the news, and the time when the period of mourning for her majesty was to commence, and the offices to be closed. The detail of these funeral rites is given in the following papers, for which we are indebted to the China Mail.

VOL. XIX. NO. V.

282

Journal of Occurrences.

MAY,

Forms observed upon receiving the news of the death of the Empress al Canton ; printed and circulated on three separule sheets :—

1. Upon the receipt of the news of the death of Her Majesty the Empress Dowager, a grave matter, the fringe (and buttons) are taken off the caps, and white clothes are put on.

When the Imperial notification of the same comes down the river the officers, civil, and mili- tary, will all be in waiting in the pavilion of Jih-kin, at the T'ieo-tez' má-t'au.“ Two Li mug! (marshals or chaplains) hand out the tí teng‡ charged with the notification, who will land with it raised high in his bands, and lay it on the dragos litter.

The assembled offcers bereupon fall on their knees, and looking upwards raise a cry of lamen- tation until the notification shall bave been carried past them, when they rise and follow the officers appointed to lead the procession to the principal entrance of the Examination_Hall where they file in before the litter and take their places, the civilians on the east, the military men on the west side, in the proper order of their respective precedence: then again they fall on their knees, and lift up their beads, waiting until it shall have been laid in the Hall, into which they then follow it. The Li sang cry aloud, “* Marshal the ranks:" and this done, the officers perform the ceremony of bowing down thrice, and knocking the head nine times.

The Li-sang next cry out, "Salute the notification, and bear it to its place." The officer deputed approaches the litter, salutes the notifontion, and bears it to the table on which the inconee sticks are burning.

The Li-song cry aloud, “Let all raise the cry of lamentation!" When their wailing is ended, the Li sang cry, **Present the Notification 4" upon which the proper officer comes to the front of the table, and lifting the notiścation high in both hands, presents it to their excellencies the Governor-general and Governor, who receive it ou their knees and haud it to the provincial tren- surer, who in like manner receives it kneeling and hands it to the secretary, who takes it to the Taz'-wei Hall, where it is copied and sent to the press for publication.

The Li-sang then cry, “Let the officers put on their mouraing,” and as soon as they have chang- ed their attire, they take their places on the east and west. "Form in ranke;" and when this in done they fall down and bow the body thrice and knock the hend oine times. As soou as they rise, the Li sang say, “Raise the cry of lamentation,” and when their wailing is euded, they break off again to the east and west, and remain seated on the ground for a short time.

The Li-sang then cry," Let the several ranks (6. e. the right and left) retire ;" and they nil withdraw to a public hall (devoted to such purposes), where they pass the night, abstaining from meat and all carnal indulgence.

In the first watch of the following morning they repair in order to the Ezemination Hall, into which the Li-sang usber them before daylight to perform the same ceremonies as on the previous day. After these they retire as before, and in the last period of time preceding the evening watch return to the Hall, and go through the same forms a second time. These processions and lamentations last three days, after which each officer returns to his official residence, certain of them being deputed to burn incense, and keep a solemu vigil before the yellow table in the Hall All wear white until the twenty-seventh day from the cominencement of their mourning, when they again repair in order to the Hall before daybrenk, are again introduced by the Li sang, and fall down thrice and knock nine times. When their wailing is ended, they put ođ their white apparel and remove the incense table, and each officer returns to his office.

From the moment that the news reaches the provincial city, ail official signatures, datos, &c., are written in blue ink, and the impression of the seals is blue No drums are beaten, there are Do willings in the courts, and a blue valance is hung from the chair and table of the officer (in hieu of the ordinary red one) until the expiry of the term of twenty-seven days.

Beside the above ceremonies a dispatch has been received from the Board of Rites ordaining that one hundred days of state mourning must elapse before any one may shave his head.

2. The following are the regulations for the banquet to be served to the dead, and the rules of lamentation during the three days :-

The officers, civil and military, stand in two ranks, the first east, and the others west, facing inwarde.

The Li-sang cry, 'Form in ranks;” and as soon as the ranks are formed 'Draw the dragon curtain, Serve tes [to Her Majesty}.' Two attendants carry the tes-table up the middle aisle, aod

* Tien-taz' mk-t'au, the landing place of His Majesty, in honor of whom the alcove or pavilion bere mentioned is unid to be called Jik kin, the Sun, or the Day is at band.

† Li-sang,-After the triennial examination in the larger districts there used to be twelve graduates, and in the lesser sight, chosen to act as Yuh-sang; four under-graduates were also selected in the larger and two in the smaller districts, to act as chaplains on grand ceremonial occasions. They seem now to be paid by goverument, who hire them as the occasion demands. The ancient method of appointing them is said to have fallen into desuetude.

↑ Ti-t'ang; there is st Peking an office subordinate to the Board of War, known as the Ti-táng ya-mun, composed of sixteen military officers of the rank of captaine, who are charged with the transmission of intelligence to the outer provinces, to the ten profectures of Chihli, and to the head of the Canal Department : that of the Rivers being included in Shantung. The Govern- ments-general of Yonnán and Kweichau, and of Shenet and Kaneuh, have hut one represen- talive at the capital. In that of the Two Kiáng, Kiêngsu und Nganhwui have bot one, Kịang- si another. These employés appear to be all natives of the provincos or governments, for whose postal communications of an official nature they are severally responsible. In the provinces there are twenty officers of corresponding rank and title, but differoutly distributed. În Canton, for instance, there is a chief and an assistant, by whom the report would be brought to the notice of the supreine authorities.

1850.

Journal of Occurrences.

243

sscend (to the space over which the curtain is hung] by the steps on the eastern side, while one with empty hands comes up the centre and asceuds by those ou the westere side (to assist the others ;) when the table is set down, they all retire by the same fight that they had ascended, and wait under the ledge of the canopy of the abrine, with their arms folded scross the breast, until the table is to be removed. Another attendant now bringe in a wooden basin, andi another a silver bow! or tea-cup, with which they follow the Governor-general and Governor up the eastern stair of the dais to the red skrine (which is open above), where they pour out tes ou their knees and hand it to their excellencies; they them retire where the others are standing, and wait with their bands joined across the breast for the tea cup. Their excellencies advance und set the ten [before the tablet representing the late Empress on her throne]. When this in concluded, the Li-sang cry, “Besume your places ;” the officers bow and prostrate themselves thrice and nine times; and when they rise, the Li-snag ery, “Take away Her Majesty's ten ;' whereupon their excellencies approach the table and reverently raise the cup, which they bear by the eastern steps to the attendants, who retire with it raised reverently in the bands. The two attendants before mentioned then come by the east, and with the third who ascends by the west, reverently remove the table, after which they file off as before by the osntre aisle.

Their excellencies having resumed their places, the Li-sang cry, "Serve the repust to Her Majesty ;” three attendants mount the dais by the east and west as before, and having laid the table, retire and wait in the same place and attitude as those who served the ten. Four others then bring a wooden tray up the central aisle, and one rice, and mount the dais by the east, and serve it to their excelloncies (who will have preceded them on their knees); one then brings water, another a spoon, and a third chopsticks, all of whom mount the eastern stair and present those things on their knees to the Commissioners of Finance. Justion, and the Salt gabelle, who hand them to the Governor general. The attendsats then retire to the entrance, where they stand with their hands fulded scross the breast; they next go to the burning chamber (where large fires of bamboo are lit as in the palace at Peking), to wait for the soup and rice bowls. When their excellencies have received the rice, the three Commissioners take the water, speous, and chopsticks, and carry them in their proper order raised up, and lay them on the table.

This done, the Li sang cry, “Resume your places and pour out wine to Her Majesty." Two attendants bring the libation table up the middle aisle and mouet the dais by the east, while one, empty-handed ascends by the wast; when the table is placed, the two retire as they came, and wait under the canopy of the shrine; the ose retires to the entrance. They next repair to the burning chamber, where they receive the tripod (of tutenague); one attendant receives the sacrificial vase, and one the wine vessel out of which it is poured i all then move up by the east in the suite of their excellencies to the wine table, before which they fall on their knees and wait until the libation is poured. The Li-sang then exclaim, “Let all kneel down;” whereupon tho whole of the officers fall on their knees, and at the first libation bow their heads to the ground, and perform the same ceremony at the second and third. They then rise up again, and the bearers of the vase and wine vessel retire by the east with these The Li-sang then call aloud, “Kneel down and raise the cry of lamentation ;” this over, "Strike the head against the ground. strike the head, strike the bead." They then rise and the same cry is repeated by the Li-sang. and the same cereinony performed by the officers a second, and again a third time." The Li-sang then call out “Let Her Majesty's repast be taken away!"

Upon this their excellencies, with the three Commissioners, go up to the frost of the table and take the soup, the rice, and the ten down the centre aisle to the burning chamber. The ('ommis- sioner of Grein comes to the table at which the libation has besa poured out, takes the tripod and raising it reverently in his hands, carries it down the centre alule to the burning chamber, whither the rest of the officers follow him. The Commissioner of Finance puts himself at the hoad of the nine attendents who have been standing with their arms fvided across their breasts; they file off east and west, and severally remove the woodeu tray, the banquet table, the table (a lower one) of the libarion, and rotire with them, the Treasurer then stopping to bis place again. in the burning chamber, the Li-sang cry, “ Pour on the flame,” on this their excellencies sod the three Commissioners pour the roup and the rice upon the flames, and the Graiu Commissioner the wine. The Li sang then cry once more, " Let all fall down upon their knees, and strike the head ! strike the head ! strike the head ;' and when the officers have risen again, “Let fall the dragos curtain,—after which all return to their place in the ranks.

3. A third paper directs that on the day of their mourning all officers shall repair before dawn to the Examination Hall, where the Li-sang will introduce them as before, and after they have knelt thrice and struck the ground with their heads nine times, at the word of command, will say, "Raise the cry of lamentation;”—and when the wail is ended, "Change your dresses of white,”—“Remove the incense table,"—" Let every officer return to his residence,”-“ Let no drums be beaten,”—“Let no one hold his court " for one hundred days.

The common people have felt very little interest in these ceremonies, for they are not thought worthy by the magnates of the land to participate in them.

The last edict of Táukwáng is dated Feb. 25th, the day of his death, and it is not improbable that it was actually issued near or upon that day. It would be desirable to be able to add some biographical notices of the Jate monarch, but our information on this point is very meagre. In vol. X, pp. 88–98, will be found a variety of papers and notices connected with his

221

Journal of Occurrences.

MAY,

accession and person. His majesty belonged to the fifth generation of the royal family called Mien (see Vol. XII., page 22, for an explanation of the rules of naming) his own name being Mien-ning; the last charac- ter of the two was ordered to be contracted to when used by the com- mon people, the other form being too sacred for any other use than his ma- jesty's name. This singular freak of pride (almost impossible in any other language than the Chinese) began with Tsin Chi-hwangti, B. C. 249 ; the number of characters which have been altered on this account is very few, seven or eight in all, for the custom did not become common until the Tsing dynasty. Mienning was not the son of the late enpress dowager, but we are informed in the China Mail that she preferred him to Mienkai, her own son, to succeed Kiáking, and that he was at that time the eldest surviv- ing son of that monarch, by one of his concubines-His Majesty has been noted among his people for his filial duty to the late empress, and for his do- mestic virtues generally, though the reported violence to his eldest son in 1832, which caused his death, rather militates against such a reputation. He evinced great cruelty to the prisoners taken by his troops in Ii, when repress- ing the disturbances caused by Jehanguir, being himself, it was said, present at their excention. The general opinion of his subjects has been on his side in relation to his numerous efforts to repress the opium trade, though individually they never seemed to suppose they could do aught to assist him by each one refraining from using the drug.

His two half brothers, Mienkai and Mienyü, have not, so far as we know, held posts of any influence even in the imperial clan, and the latter, and on- ly one now living, was degraded some years ago from his rank as tsinwáng, but has since been restored; the rumored troubles in the palace upon the late change of the crown have been ascribed to his intrigues.

The manner in which H. M. Táukwáng smooths over the war with the English in the following paper, has rather excited the sneers of the people, who take occasion to compare the denunciations he issued in 1840 against the rebels and barbarians with the remarks now made in 1850. That war did not, however, weaken the loyalty of the people to any perceptible degree, though it did much to destroy the notion of the invincibility of the imperial

soldiers. The following paper is called Tả hàng khoảng ti với cháu tốt lit. the Testamentary proclamation of the Augustus who

has gone the great journey; it is in some respects a singular document.

•

He who received in course from Heaven the decree to be emperor, proclaims saying:-We, grateful to our imperial father, the emperor Jin-tsung-jui (Kia- king), protected and supported by his abounding grace, for the transmission of the divine utensil ' (the throne), have held the reins of government full thirty years.

Looking up and meditating upon the orders of our sainted ancestors, and primarily that we might reverence heaven and imitate our predecessors, we have regarded the diligent governance of our beloved people as of the high. est importance. Seeing that our virtue was but small, durst we do otherwise than vigorously attend to business in the morning, and in the evening seriously reflect on our actions, indefatigable throughout the day? For this, from the day we ascended the throne till now, we have ourself perused and examined all memorials and papers, and have personally held audience with our ministers, and appointed them to their several duties, so that the day declined before we ate, and our attire was always plain; [in this manner] like a single day have the thirty years passed, nor have we presumed to take any respite or relaxation to ourself. We have also personally set an example of economy and retrench- ment to the empire.

From the commencement of our reign, we have sent out orders written by Ourself, warning above all things against gaiety, licentiousness, covetousness

1850.

Journal of Occurrences.

285

and selfish desire of gain; and interdicting idle shows and inordinate fondness for the best, and whatever would in the least induce profusion and extrava- gance. Statesinen and people throughout the realm have been alike cognizant

of this.

Since the little fools on the western frontier were chastised and quelled by our troops, at which time peace was soon made, we presumed not to vaunt our martial prowess; till afterwards, in relation to a matter of trade on the maritime frontier in the southeast, a trifling dispute arose, but, like the good men of ancient times, who regarded love to man as a prime virtue, how could we (even then] bear that our innocent babes should be exposed to the horrors of war? We therefore waived our trifling dissatisfaction, and entered into an important com- pact, whereby we both tranquilized our own borders and compassionated those from afar, as has been the case now for ten years, instantly causing the hurtful flames [of war] to die of themselves, and our people and the foreigners to trade with each other in harmony. In this, we certainly exhibited the inexpressible affection we have for our beloved people, and to this day the world has worthily judged of our intentions in it.

When overwhelming calamities by flood or drought came, we blushed for Ourself, that we had involved our people in such constant misery and toil, and we spared not to make special disbursements of aid from the provincial trea- suries to rescue the people from their afflictions and diseases. When our of ficers have requested us to remit arrearages or grant aid, there has been no case in which we have not copiously rained our favors and largesses upon them; we have never hoarded our delicacies, nor been niggard of our aid to those suffering from famine and flood, as all, both at home and abroad, will bear witness.

During the thirty years we waited upon the late empresa-dowager, delighting in her pleasure and ministering to her happiness, we never were remiss in due respect, nor have we failed in observing the last rites due her. In all these points, our shortcomings are small indeed.

Our own personal health has usually been vigorous, but about the spring and summer of last year, we felt suddenly indisposed; and though we took increas. ed care of our health, it has never been reëstablished. When returning to the palace last January, we were distressed to hear of the departure of the late empress-dowager, and our sincere grief has injured our health, so that we have gradually become weaker and poorer; lately, our breathing has become more difficult, and the violence of disease daily increases ; yet when we reflect that we have been thirty years upon the throne, and our age is now sixty-nine, why should there be any repinings? Mindful of the paramount importance of pro- viding for the succession, we have timeously thought of the choice of one of excellent goodness, who will assume this great responsiblity. Accordingly, about 6 o'clock this morning, we specially called in the controller of the Tin- perial clan, the high ministers who wait before us, the high officers of the Council, and the high chamberlain, and gave them our personal commands in writing, ordering that they should set Yihchn, my fourth son, upon the imperial throne, and further requiring these high officers all with united heart and zeal to support him, and have no regard for any other [claimant]. Since announcing this our pleasure, half a day has passed, and our spirits are gradually wasting away: is it not from heaven? The heir-apparent has exhibited a humane and filial disposition, and he is well established in virtue, rectitude and generous feel- ings, so that he will doubtless be equal to receiving the charge now intrusted to him. Let him mount the throne as emperor in order to continue our great line.

Whereas Heaven has created this people and set over them a shepherd, let him incessantly show his carefulness, diligence, solicitude and exertion; there- by he will learn the tempers of men and comfort his people; and perpetuate our mighty dynasty. As to the best way of marking the disposition of men, let him observe for himself, as in a clear mirror, or as by an even balance, their bean- ty and deformity, their merits and defects ; remembering that it is only by impar. tiality that he can become able to adopt proper and beneficial measures. And we desire that all the civil and military officers within and beyond the realın be spotlessly pure in heart, each one diligently exercising the duties of his station, that by their assistance the reign of our imperial successor may be exceedingly

286

Journal of Occurrences.

MAY.

glorious; then will our content be increased. Let the mourning be taken off according to the old regulation, after twenty-seven days have transpired, and let this announcement be proclaimed throughout the empire, that all may hear it.

A number of papers have been issued from the capital relating to the de- mise, one of them giving directions respecting the religious ceremonies to be observed towards the departed monarch. His miảu háu, or temple de- signation, the name by which he is to be worshiped in the hall of ancestors

and called in history, is Siuen tsung Ching hwingti £ƒ£±†

our munificent ancestor, the emperor Perfect. When the emperor's corpse is to be carried to Moukden to be laid in the sepulchre of his fathers, does not appear. Notice has also appeared requiring the character chú in the emperor's name to be contracted to , when employed in common writing, but as it is a character seldom used, it will not often require to be thus muti- lated.

The edict of accession was issued on the same day with the preceding, and is almost word for word like the same proclamation issued by Taukwáng in 1820, as given in vol. X, page 89, from which we infer that the proclamations and usages connected with the demise and accession of the emperors are all done according to "old custoin." Part of this paper was given on page 231, and we now insert the remainder, containing the recital of the va- rious privileges and favors conferred by Hienfung. Those marked with an asterisk are identical with the favors conferred on Táukwáng's accession; there were only twenty-two articles in that paper.

*1. To all the princes and dukes of every grade, both in the capital and beyond it, let gracious gifts be conferred.

*2. To all the princesses of the blood, and those nieces and cousins farther removed [than daughters], let gracious gifts be conferred.

"3. Let all the Manchu and Chinese officers, civil and military (down to a township magistrate and an ensign), be advanced one step.

*4. To all civilians, of whatever grade, in addition to confirming to them the rank or step they at present hold, let the nominal title or acting office they may now exercise, be conferred upon them.

*5. Let the sons of civilians at the capital above the fourth rank, and in the provinces above the third rank, and of all military officers above the second rank, receive the same title as their fathers, and each officer enter one son at the (Kwok-tsz' kien or) National College.

*6. Let all civilians below the fourth rank, and military men below the third rank, who have been suspended or disranked, but still retained in office, and those whose salaries have been retained, or who have been fined, or other- wise punished according to their delinquences, be restored to their rank, and their fines remitted.

*7. Let the number of [successful] candidates at the next examination for (tsinsz' or) Doctor be reported to Us by the Board of Rites with the request that it be enlarged; at the next provincial examination for (küjin or) Master, let the number of [successful] candidates be increased 30, 20, or 10, according to the size of the province; and let the number of [successful] Manchu and Mongol candidates be increased six, and of the Chinese bannermen three.

8. Let the number of (siútsái or) bachelors who may succeed at the next examination in each province be increased seven, five, or three, according to the size of the district.

*9. Let the Masters by purchase (kiensang) of the National College, and the student candidates for employment, have a month's vacation.

10. Let the bachelors in every superior and inferior department, district, and military post in the provinces, each be promoted one privilege.

Let every person throughout the provinces who has been distinguished for filial duty, mcorruptibility, inorality, and integrity, be reported to Us that

1850

Journal of Occurrences.

987

they may presently receive a button of the sixth rank as a personal decoration ; and let them be in readiness for our orders; but let none be reported who are not fully known, for there must not be an excessive return.

*12. "Let officers be dispatched to offer the accustomed sacrifices at the tombs of all former emperors, at the birthplace of Confucius, the five mountains, and four rivers.

*13. Let all criminals, whether officials, government clerks, soldiers, or com- moners, except such as have been convicted of these ten crimes, viz., treason and sedition; of the murder of parents or grandparents; of a husband or master by wife, concnbine or slave; of a family of three innocent persons; of mutilating or destroying persons, for bad purposes; of planning or threatening murder, certainly involving life; of making poisonous preparations; of diabolical charms against life; of putting up noxious medicines for poisoning people; of violent robbery, and of magical incantations, which truly are capital crimes; also all soldiers guilty of desertion or of harboring runaways ;—be pardoned, if their of- fenses were committed before the 25th of February, whether they have been ac- cused or not, and convicted or not; and if any person charges those now pardoned with these crimes, they shall themselves suffer as if guilty of the same offense. *14. All convicts banished to 3000 or 5000 l{ distance, who have fulfilled three years at the place of their exile, and have conducted themselves peaceably and obediently, and all banished convicts over 70 years, are permitted to return home.

*15. Let all Manchus, all members of the Imperial household, and men of the five banners who wear robes, who have peculated in the public moneys, and who are now sued for the recovery of the deficiency, if it be found that they really are destitute of property, be excused of repayment after investigation ; and those who are responsible for, or bear a part of the repayment, or are in- volved in the case, all be released from further implication.

*16. All civilians who are required to pay up the deficiencies in the public moneys, and all sons and grandsons who are now held responsible for the pecu- lations of their fathers or grandfathers, are released from all claims after an ex- amination has been made.

*17. All officers and soldiers in the army, who in consequence of going on service, or by reason of disasters, have overdrawn their pay and rations, are released from repayment.

*18. Let all privates in the army, who have already distinguished them- selves for bravery, or have retired from service by reason of wounds or age, re- ceive extraordinary consideration, and examination be made as to the favors and largesses they should receive.

*19. Let all persons in the provinces who have five generations of descen- dants living, or those who have seen seven generations, receive in addition to the usual legal tablet, some largess and favor after proper examination.

*20. Whereas agriculture is the basis of the country's prosperity, let the local magistrates in every department and district always grant favors to all dili- gent husbandmen and those who labor in the fields, that the imperial bounty be made known.

*21. Except the robe-dressed, and all under majors, down to horsemen in the five banners [of the household troops], let the Manchu, Mongol and Chinese bannermen, both horsemen, artillerymen, and footmen, all receive a month's pay.

*22. Let every soldier and subject above seventy years of age have a man to cherish and take care of him, who shall be exempt from body-service; and let every man who is above eighty years receive a button of the ninth rank; above ninety, a button of the eighth rank; above a century, a button of the seventh rank; and those of one hundred and twenty years, a button of the sixth rank; let all persons over a century be separately reported, that an honorary portal be erected for them, and money granted.

*23. Let all charitable institutions for the support of widowed and orphan persons both male and female, who have no one to support them, with all dis- eased or deforined persons, who have no one to speak" for them, be borne in mind by the local officers, and their wants provided for at all times, that they fail not of a home.

238

Journal of Occurrences.

At this distance from the capital, little is known of the new monarch, of his person, his character, or his habits. Some of the people say he is likely to do honor to his country, others remark that he will find great difficulty in freeing himself from the influence of Kiying and his clique, and a third party ask how can such a novice and youth wield a sceptre surrounded with so many duties and responsibilities. A variety of rumors prevailed in Canton, during the first part of last month respecting the proceedings in the palace one of which was that his uncle Mienyu had made a desperate effort to remove Yihchú, and seize the vacant throne himself, and had set the palace on fire to consume all its inmates at one fell swoop; and did so far succeed as to destroy Yilichu's wife and one of his younger brothers, but the heir apparent escaped. We think there are grounds for believing that a fire occurred about the middle of February in some part of the Forbidden City, and that Yih- chu's wife died not far from the same date as the empress-dowager; but we add the rest of the rumor chiefly that it may by and by be compared with the real circumstances, if they should ever be ascertained. We sup- pose the following proclamation of the district magistrates of Canton relating to the reported disturbance was issued chiefly to find favor with their supe- riors. It however shows the care the officials deem it necessary to take when the effect of such rumors can be at all disastrous.

Fung, acting chief magistrate of Nánhái, and Shau, chief magistrate of Pwányu, make proclamation as follows:-

Whereas in the 12th moon of last year, from a want of proper precaution, the library in the apartments of the sixth son [of his late Majesty] caught fire, several buildings were consumed in the flumes; but they were in due time extinguished, neither was there anything remarkable in the occurrence. In the 1st moon of the present year, His Ma- jesty, the Emperor, with the flight of the Dragon mounted the throne: his youth- ful vigor of mind, his intelligence, his humanity, his piety, rendering his accession a real blessing to the government and people of his empire, he has ordained that the next year shall be called the first of the period Hienfung (Universal Plenteousness]. The nations along the many shores of the sea, within and beyond his frontiers, thence augur- ing regularity of the seasons and years of abundance, might have indeed congratulated themselves on the prospect of an endurance for evermore of the tranquillity at present prevailing. It has, however, come to our knowledge, chat certain lawless fellows have had the audacity to mold the particulars of the abovementioned fire into a story of sedition, and have printed an account of this, of which several copies have been hawked about the streets. It is but too probable that the rustics of the villages in their igno- rance may have their minds unsettled by these. And whereas it will be found that all persons viciously propagating what is noxious, or writing placards calculated to excite or unsettle the minds of men, are liable to summary decapitation, the law against them being of the highest severity, no trifling with it will be tolerated.

We have given orders to our police to make strict search for all who are taking a chief part in these fabrications, and to seize them and the workmen who cut the blocks, that they may be punished with the utmost rigor. It is farther our duty to issue a proclamation, and we therefore call upon you, the soldiers and common people through- out our jurisdictions to abide in peace, attending to your vocations, and sharing in common the blessings of this reign. And we promise, if you will apprehend and bring before us any of the above class of disaffected vagabonds who may be fabricating these noxious reports, or printing or selling the same, that, upon their conviction we will richly reward such as have been foremost in their capture. Beware of allowing your minds to be unsettled by them, and thus exposing yourselves to charges of a grave nature. Do not disobey this, but tremble and respect it!" A special edict. Issued on the 17th April, 1850.—China Mail,

Epidemic in Canton. There has been considerable alarmı felt among the citizens of Canton during the past few weeks, owing to an unusual nuinber of sudden deaths, which the superstitious, ignoraut people have ascribed to a want of harmony between the elements. In order to restore their kindly in- fluences, they have celebrated the festival of the dragon-boats a month in advance, it being firmly believed that when the drums of the dragon-boats sound an epidemic Alces. The disease scems to be more like the Asiatic cholera than any other, cases of bílious fever also occurring, but our infor- mation is very unsatisfactory as to its virulence or the number of cases, Rumor has doubtless exaggerated the truth.

THE

CHINESE REPOSITORY.

VOL. XIX.-JUNE, 1850.-No. 6.

ART. I. Notices of the Sagalien river, and the island of Tarakai

opposite its mouth.

LIKE all the large rivers in the Chinese empire, the Sagal'en is called by many names during its long course, and it is not easy to decide which of them should be adopted. The Russians call it the Amur after it passes out of their territories at Ft. Baklanova; the Chinese know it as the Heh-lung kiáng from that point till it jɔins the Sʊngari, after which they call it the Kwantung to its mouth; and the Manchus name it the Sag lien úla, which we adopt, chiefly because it flows through their territories. The word Amur or Yamur is derived from the Ghiliaks, a tribe found between the river and the Hing in Mts., in whose language it signifies the Great river, or Great water; Heh-lung kiáng mes Black-Dragon river in Chinese, and Sagalien úla means Black river in Manchu, but why this term is applied at all does not appear.

This stream is among the great rivers of the world, and the sixth in point of size in Asia, the Yingtsz' kiáng, the Yellow, Oby, Lena, and Yenisei, alone excelling it in length. Its basin extends from the 109th to the 1434 degrees of east longitude, and from the 42d to the 65th degrees of north latitude; its waters are drawn from an area of not less thin 700,000 square miles, an extent of country nearly as large as Buenos Ayres, four times the size of France, seven times that of Prussia, and more than equal to all the states of the American Union south of the parallel of Lake Erie and east of the Mississippi river. This comparison of superficies is however the sole feature of resemblance, for in respect to population, productions, civilization, cli- mate, and position, there is no similarity between them; and our know-

VOL. XIX. NO, VI,

290

Notices of the Sagalien River.

JUNE,

ledge on all these matters in the vast basin of the Sagalien is exceeding- ly meagre and doubtful. This whole region lies on the northeastern slope of the table land of Central Asia, and this river carries off most of the superfluous waters between the Desert of Cobi and the Pacific, north of the Ala-shán and Corea; while at the same time it affords the means of knowing more of its geographical features and the nature of its productions.

The headwaters of the Sagalien rise in the Burkan-kaldun or Kentei mountains,

a spur of the Altai, which branching off southerly from the main chain, east of the R. Seleaga, forms the watershed between the central and eastern parts of the Plateau on its northern side, and const.tutes the boundary between the Tsetsen and Túchétú khanates. The two streams which flow from the Kentei Mts. take their rise nearly in the same meridian (109° E.), about 120 miles from each other, the Onon

being on the north side

near the Russian frontier, and the Kerlon AT

on the

south. This region is celebrated in Mongolian history as the place of the birth and early life of Genghis khan (see d'Ohsson's Histoire des Mongols, Vol. I. page 30). The Onon runs easterly for about 160 miles, and then northeast for nearly 320 miles, mostly in Russian territory, till it joins the Ingoda at Goroditch, in long. 1151⁄2o, 80 miles above the town of Nertchinsk.

In this part of its course, it receives the Kioursou

, the Agoumtza, the Onon-borzia, the Ounda, the Aga, and many smaller streams, nearly all of which are north of the Chinese frontier. The Ingoda rises in the mountain range which incloses the basin of Lake Baikal on the east, and after running almost due north to the town of Tchitinsk, collecting the drainings on its eastern declivities, it turns eastward, receiving the contributions of the Tchita and Qu- rioun țui rivers, in a course of about 400 miles, and joins the Onon. Their united waters take the name of the Shilka, and flow in a north- eastern direction for 250 miles to long. 121° E., and lat. 53° 23′ N., at Fort Baklanova. The Shilka is joined by the river Nertcha, at the town of Nertchinsk, and by the Tcherna at the town of Koularsk, about 175 miles further east. From this point to its junction with the Arguni it forms the boundary between the Chinese and Russian empires.

The other great source of the Sagalien, called the Kerlon, is larger than the Onon. It rises in about lat. 48° in a part of the Kentai Mts. lying east of the town of Kurun, called the Bayencharuk

along whose eastern sides it flows south and southeast

1850.

Notices of the Sagalien River.

291

for about 100 miles, when it is turned northeast by a range called Tarkan Mts.

and pursues a solitary course for 320 miles through the wilds of the Desert, losing its waters and name in Lake Húrun in lat. 49° N. and long. 116° E. It receives only a few tributaries near its head, and the only settlements along its banks are a few Mongolian hamlets; the road from Kurun eastward into Man- churia keeps along its valley.

Lake Húrun or Kúlunoccupies a depression about 210 miles in circuit in the Desert through which the Kerlon runs; it receives the waters of the river Ursun

on its eastern shore, a large stream which flows west and northwesterly from the western acclivities of the Sialkoi or Inner Hingan Mts., taking its rise under the name of Kalka R.

in a small lake in lat. 48° and long. 121°, and running about 140 miles into lake Pir or Puyur, a sheet of water nearly as large as Lake Húrun, lying about 65 miles south of it. The stream flowing from L. Horun, is called the Arguin or Arguni, and forms the boundary between China and Russia for nearly 400 miles till joins the Shilka. Within this distance, it receives the waters of a score of rivers, of which the Kailar which runs in from the east just as it leaves the lake, the Keng, and the Tazinour, are the largest. There are many Russian settlements on the Arguni, one of which, Nertchinsk or Nipchú, is cele. brated for the treaty signed there in 1638. The Chinese government maintains a few troops at Húrumpir to oversee the frontier, but almost the whole of the Chinese territory drained by the rivers here men- tioned is a howling wilderness, over which the Kalkas and other Mon- gols pasture their herds, or wild beasts roam; on the Russian side the country is lower, the temperature higher, and the population incom- parably greater. All these streams, after leaving the mountains flow through a level country, but the fact that their sluggish waters are covered with ice nearly half the year, and on the same latitude as Warsaw,

too, shows the inhospitable climate of these bleak wastes. After the junction of the Shilka and Arguni rivers, the united stream takes its well known names, and rolls on to the Pacific a magnificent river, swelled as it approaches the ocean by the contributions of many affluents. At first the Sagalien runs nearly east, but after a course of about 100 miles in lat. 53°, it meets a long spur of the Outer Hing- an Mts., and gradually turns southeast, forcing its way through the defiles of the Outer and Inner Hingan ranges in a succession of rapids till it reaches the plain east of the mountains at its most southern point

292

Notices of the Sagalien River.

JUNE,

in lat. 471° N. Before it turns south, the river receives ten tributaries

into its bosom from the left, some of them large streams; the Cho- is the first large one west of Ft. Baklano-

lokchi

va; then succeed the Kerbechi

鄂

about 140 miles long; 多昆

the Orand Aldekan each about a hundred

miles; the Ursu

the Ursuf about 20

of 200 miles, the Elgue

tan

miles, the Poronda

of 300 miles, and the Pir-

of 280 miles in length. All these bring down their waters from the solitudes of the Yablonnoi Mts.; the only inhabited spot noted in this region being the post of Yaksa

on the main trunk between the Ursu and Poronda (see Chi. Rep., Vol. VIII, page 417). After passing long. 1244°, where it turns southerly, the Sigalien washes the base of the mountains for nearly 200 miles, receiving only one tributary of any size during the whole distance, viz. the river Humari

. which rises in the Iliful Mts.,

14, and courses along the northern base of the Sial-

kəi Mts. in lat. 59 ́, till it joins the main stream in lat. 511° and

long. 128. The town or post of Oloussou-mutan & *** 烏魯蘇木丹

is situated near the junction.

As the river turns the base of the mountains, one of its largest con- fluents, the Tchikiri

comes in from the northeast, bring- ing the superfluous waters of a region fully thirty thousand square miles in extent, almost as unknown and more desolate than the centre of Africa. The numerous branches of the Tchikiri rise in the mountains on the frontier of Russia, and join each other one after another till t'eir united waters flow into the Sagalien at Aihom in lat. €0, an old military post now superseded by Sagalien hotun, or Heh- lung kiếng ching, the chief town of the immense commandery of the same name. The names of the largest branches of the Tchikiri are

the Silipda 西林穆迪 and its conduent the Yanna陽奇尼 and the Kintou, whose headwaters are as high as the parallel of 55° N. The nomads who find a precarious subsistence in these dreary wilds belong to the Tungusian race, and are known under various tribal names. The Humaris live about the river of that name and northward to the frontier; while the Ghiliaks roam eastward be- tween the Tchikiri river and the spurs of the Hingan called Koshi

科色 and Yang 陽山; the Ducheri and Gogooti tribes are found further south near Aihom and easterly beyond the Songari. They all trade in peltry and fish at the Chinese posts, but acknowledge allegiance

to no one.

1850.

Notices of the Sagalien River.

293

Between Sagalien hotun and the junction of the Songarí, a distance of about 230 miles, the valley is much compressed, and the river re- ceives no confluent of any size except the Tcholankio the north. The Songari joins it in lat. 474° and long. 142', nearly doubling its volume of water. This great tributary is formed by the union of the Songari, the Nonni, and the Hourha, whose united val- leys cover an area of upwards of 200,000 square miles. The Songari (i. e. Fir-flower river) rises in the Changpeh

on the frontier of Corea in lat. 42°, and flows northerly and westerly through the commandery of Kirin, receiving the contributions of scores of small streams as it winds its way along the edge of the deserts of Inner Mongolia, till after a course of about 250 miles it joins the Naun or Nonniju at Pétune in lat. 45°.

This last stream is the largest branch of the two, and somewhat resembles the Ohio. It rises not far from the Humari river in lat. 534°, just south of the Sialkoi mountains, which here take a complete circuit, and inclose the basin of the Naun on three sides; the river flows nearly due south about 400 miles to its junction with the Son- gari, fertilizing and communicating with one of the best portions of Manchuria. Its branches are numerous, but none of them are large,

except the Toro 陀喇 and Tchol 線爾 near its junction. There

are several settlements in this valley, of which Merguen and Tsi- tsihar, the capitals of the two commanderies of the same name, are the largest; the inhabitants are mostly Dairis or Dagooris, who live both by the chase and agriculture, and who have given the name of Daurian to the Yablonnoi or Outer Hingan mountains, over which they roam for food.

After the junction of the Naun and Songari, the united stream, under the Chinese name of Kwantung (i. e. Mingled Union) flows northeasterly about 380 miles, receiving in this part of its course several tributaries, of which the Hurha HP Jargest. The town of Pétune

is the dépot of trade between this region and Peking; further east are the towns of Larin t ** Altchucu

and Tchulgue or Hurun, all of them

is by far the

and runs due north about

at the mouths of rivers of the same name, and San-sing or Miao at the junction of the Furha. This last named stream rises in the Long-White Mts east of Kirin, 200 miles, passing through lake Punt Jordan flows through the Sea of Galilee, till it joins the Songari; the town of Ninguta in the commandery of that name is the largest settle-

in its course, just as the

294

Notices of the Sagalien River.

JUNE,

ment. Very few of the stations on the Songari which figure on Ar- rowsmith's map are iuserted in the large Chinese map of the Empire.

The Chinese consider the Kwantung the largest of the two at its junction with the Hehlung, and the united stream carries that name through to the ocean, a distance of about 520 miles in a N.N.E. direction. This part of the Sagalien is unknown to Europeans; it incloses many islands, and receives many confluents into its bosom, of which the Usuri is the largest. This river is separated from the Hurha by a spur of the Long-White Mts. called Harhar

爾喀 and Plakan 畢喇彦; its three headstreams all rise in the

Sihata Mts.not far from the ocean; one of them flows through lake Tapaccu or Hinkai, a sheet of water in lat. 44°, more than a hundred miles in circumference; the Mouren★★ and Noro 諾羅 are the largest affluents of the Usuri;-but of the productions, the soil, the inhabitants, and the climate of its valley and streams, we know nothing certain. After the junction of the Usuri, the Sagalien rolls on its vast volume of waters to the ocean, coufined

by the Sihata Mts. or Efitshin Alin on the east, and the Hingan or Daurian Mts. on the west, almost to its embouchure. The Henkon are the largest affluents on the northern is situated near the

興滚 and the Kerin格楞

banks; the post of Gidatka

mouth of the Henkon, at the head of the estuary formed by the great body of water here poured into the ocean. The embouchure is about lat. 53° N. and long. 140° E., upwards of 1330 miles from the head- waters of the Kerlon in a direct line, but fully 2300 if we include all the windings-making the Sagalien about the same size as the Nile.

Pallas examined the natural history of this river to some extent; the fish are specifically different, but bear great resemblance to those found in Europe; the most common kinds are two species of carp (Cyprinus leptocephalus and labio), barbels, the beluga or white stur- geon, and a kind of trout (Salmo oxyrhynchus.) Crawfish, smaller and smoother than the European, occur in the Shilka and Onon; the pike is yellow and spotted like the Indian species. Pearl oysters are found in the Onon; in some places the Chinese government protects their fishing; the common barnacle grows to a large size.

The entire basin of the Sagalien is divided by the Inner Hingan range west of the R. Naun into two parts, quite dissimilar in their character. The western part may be considered as a portion of the Desert of Gobi; the air is very dry about the Kerlon, Arguni and Onon the greatest part of the soil is sandy and sterile, unfit for agri-

1850

Notices of the Sagalien River.

295

culture except in the bottoms; and rain and snow are far from abun- dant. The elevation has never been ascertained, but the fact that in the latitude of Paris ice is seen in the streams nearly half the year shows that it must be great. The country about the Ingoda is less severe, and when the Cossacks conquered the tribes dwelling here a century since, they found them cultivating the land to a great extent, perhaps more than it is at present, as their exactions obliged whole tribes to migrate into Chinese territory, and settle in and about the valley of the Naun.

The country east of the Inner Hingan has a less elevation, and though the ranges dividing the valleys of the Naun, Songari, Hurha, Usuri, and Sagalien, attain a great height, these rivers flow through arable tracts, and a higher temperature prevails. Forests of oak, hazel, linden and cherry, replace the fir and larch of the Humari, and crops of barley, rye, wheat, hemp and buckwheat furnish food for man, with meadows for cattle. The policy of the Chinese govern- ment in banishing criminals to these regions, and compelling them to cultivate land, has tended to improve the region and its nomadic inhabitants. Chinese civilization has hardly extended to the Pacific shore, and the tribes there are probably no better known to the geogra- phers at Peking than they are to us.

The Ghiliaks constitute the largest tribe, and range over the whole region between the Sagalien and the Hingan, living by fishing and hunting. Cottrell says the Russians from Yakutsk occasionally meet them in hunting, but little is known of their origin or language. The Humari, Solons, Ducheri, and other tribes mentioned on maps, are we think branches of this greater one, called Fiatta or Fiyaks by the Chinese. Their country was conquered by the Cossacks early in the seventeenth century, and a fort built at Yacsa or Albasyne, to overawe the tribes and collect the tribute or yassak of firs. The position of this post was favorable, the country sheltered by the Daurian Mts., the climate temperate, and soil fertile, but the Russians were obliged to retire beyond the Shilka.

The lands cultivated when the fort was occupied still produce grain. The Chinese now collect the peltry from these hunters at Sagalien hotun. The tribes upon the Usuri, and between it and the ocean, are collectively called Yupí Táh-tsz

Fish-skin Tartars by Du Halde, and subdivided into the Orochi, Bichi, Fiyaks, and Kiching; but too little is known of them to render these distinctions of the least value. They are all described by the Chinesc as "tribes who pay tribute of martin furs."

296

Notices of the Island of Tarakai.

JUNE,

Opposite to the mouth of the Sagalien lies the island of Tarakai; its shores have been visited by a few navigators, as La Peyrouse, Brough- ton and Krusenstern, but it is still nearly terra incognita. The island is included in Chinese maps as a portion of the empire, but Langs- dorf says that the Japanese officials whom he saw on its southern coasts exercised entire authority over the fishermen living there; this part of the island he says is called Tchoka or Karafto, and Kita Yesso or Northern Yesso by the Japanese, who did not seen to know its size. It is named Sagalien on European maps, but without any just grounds; the appellation Tarakai is probably given to the shores opposite the mouth of the Sagalien by the Fiattas, and from them adopted by the Manchus, who have settled there. This island extends from lats. 49° to 54° 20′ N., about 600 miles, varying in width from 120 miles at Cape Patience to 25 miles north of the Bay of Aniwa; its area probably exceeds 30,000 square miles, making it about the same as Ireland, and one-fifth more than Ceylon. The sheet of water separating it from the mainland, called the Channel of Tartary, is 200 miles wide at its southern end, and runs up to a nar- row strait about 40 miles wide below the mouth of the river. It is known that the water poured out by the Sagalien all flows northward, but the deposit of silt has not yet formed an isthmus along this narrow strait, and the natives cross in boats. The communication by land may probably be completed at 52° 30′ N., in course of time, and the passage by boats is even now greatly obstructed by sea-weed. The shores on the western side are low, but hills and mountains are seen inland. Plath has collected most of the notices of this island which we insert in the following extract from his Geschichte des östlichen Asiens, Vol. I., page 21.

“At the mouth of the Sagalien, and along the greater part of the east coast of Manchuria, there is a long island Tarakai, generally but improperly called Sagalien.' We mention it here, although only half of it is subject to China and the Manchus. * The captain of the Dutch vessel "Kastrikum" Marten de Vries, who visited the southern part of it in 1643, was the first to bring any knowledge of the island to Europe. The Jesuits in Peking also gathered some information from the surrounding people. But as their imper-

1. Sagalien angga chada, the “ Black-mouth's rocks," is the Manchu name of some rocks at the mouth of the Amur, and very improperly this was turned to Sagalien, i. e. Black, to be the name of the island. (Klaproth, Asia Polygl. p. 301) Other names of the island are Karafto with the Japanese, Tchoka with La Peyrouse, or Oku Jesso, Great or North Jesso.

2. The other half belongs to Japan; see Golownin, Vol. II, p. 151, and foll. 3. In Witsen Nord en Oost Tartarye, Part II, p. 50 and foll.

4. See Du Halde, T. IV., p. 14, and foll.

1850.

Notices of the Island of Turakui.

907

fect information was completed by mere suppositions, the shape of the island on the old charts was totally misdrawn. La Peyrouse and Broughton were the first to examine the southwest coast, and the former has furnished some in- teresting information on it. Krusenstern afterwarde explored the whole east and northwest coast, so that only eighty or a hundred miles on the mouth of the Sagalien remained unexplored. Up to the present time there is no con- nection here with the mainland, and the former opinion of travelers, that Tarakai is a peninsula, is disproved. The Japanese Mamia Rinsoo visit- ed the straits in 1808, and laid it down, and a party commissioned by the em- peror of Japan afterwards again in 1810 surveyed it, and fixed the situation positively. Since then, the name of the Straits of Mamia has been adopted.* It is generally frozen up from December till March.

Tarakai is long and narrow. It begins at the north with two small promon- tories, Cape Maria (lat. 54° 17′ N., long. 217° 42′ W.) and Cape Elizabeth (lat. 54° 24′ N., long. 217° 13′ W.), runs down on the western side in almost a straight line, barring a few out-bays, whilst it extends its breadth on the east side down to Cape Patience (lat. 48° 52′ N., long. 215° 13′ W.), in such a measure, that the breadth here is 24 degrees, to only half a degree on the north. After this, however, the land falls in, forms a large bay, the bay of Patience, and continues only on the west side in a small narrow line un- til it ends in a fork at Cape Crillon (lat. 45° 54′ N., long. 218° 02′ W.)' and Cape Aniwa (lat. 46° 02′ N., long. 216° 29′ W.

The whole length therefore is 572 miles at its farthest extremnity, the breadth varies from 25 to 175 miles. The interior is entirely unknown, only the coast has been visited in some places. La Peyrouse pushed on to 51° 29′ N.; he found the coast as thickly wooded as that of Tartary. He landed at the Salmon river (50° 54′); the vegetation here was more vigorous than else- where. Celery and cresses in abundance, plenty of pines and willows, not quite so frequent were oak, maple, birch and mediar trees. The Bay d'Es- taing (lat. 48° 59′ N.) and the Bay de Langle, where they landed before, of- fered the same aspect. Garlic and angelica were frequently seen growing on the borders of the woods. Everywhere on the coast abundance of fish, so that they killed with sticks twelve hundred salmons in one hour, and cod- fish as many as lasted the whole ship's company for eight days.

1. See Malte Brun's Précis, Vol. III. p. 458 and foll., and others. 2. La Peyrouse, Vol. III p. 54 and foll. & p. 83.-Broughton, p. 299.—Kru- senstern, Vol. II. 1 p. 245, &c. Doubts of Malte Brun, Vol. III, p. 461 &c.,

and others.

3. Siebold in the Nouv. Journal Asiatique, 1829, No. 18, page 393

4. Krusenstern, pp. 207 and 208. The longitude is west of Greenwich.

5. Krusenstern, p. 177.

6. Krusenstern laid down the north point of the bay in lat. 49° 19′; page 127. 7. Krusenstern, p. 81. La Peyrouse, Vol. III. p. 83, gives lat. 45° 57′ north, and long. 140° 34′ east of Paris.

8. Krusenstern, page 112. La Peyrouse has lat. 46 3′′ north.

9. See the chart of Sagalien in Krusenstern's atlas, plate 73. 10. La Peyrouse, Vol. III, page 501.

VOL. XIX. NO. ̧VI,

208

Notices of the Island of Turakai.

JUNE,

The same in the Bay de Langle, thousands of salmons ; also berrings and other fish. All they saw of wild animals were skins of bears, martins, and sca-wolves. 1 Therefore fish and some roots form the only nourishment of the inhabitants. Down below at Cape Crillon, the whales begin to be found i there are many on the east coast, but none on the west coast. * Krusenstern found such a quantity in the Bay of Aniwa that the ship was entirely sur- rounded by them, and he could only with great caution reach the shore. In the Bay of Patience he saw perhaps a still greater quantity. We extract only a few observations from Krusenstern, who continued the explorations where La Peyrouse had discontinued them, as generally speaking the character of the country is the same all over. Sea-lions, seals and phoca were couching on the rocks, and the huge lumps of flesh turned their round heads out of the water, and began a terrific roaring.' In the Bay of Aniwa, fish were so abundant that they took them out of the water by buckets, and hence the only nourish- ment again consists of fish. Oysters and crawfish abounded, the game has not yet been disturbed, no trace of cultivation of the ground or training of animals. On the east coast they saw thickly wooded hills, with fine luxuriant green and woody valleys. Whales and seals were playing round the ship. The summer begins very late, as has already been mentioned; on the 21st May they had deep snow, and the thermometer fell to the freezing point; a lit- tle more north (49° 19′), they met even icebergs on the 23th May." On their return from Kamtschatka (18th July), they saw a sandy inhabitable shore with stunted fir and pine trees, alternating with the loveliest valleys full of luxuriant green, and hills with fine impenetrable woods. Particularly on the northern extremity, the most charming scenery with grass and pine forests was met with. Reindeers grazed on the shore. The northwestern parts of Tarakai in general showed many advantages over the southwestern part, There is also some agriculture; the rivers are lined with the most impenetrable bushes and weeds, which again harbor vast quantitics of fish. Fish are the only nourishment of the inhabitants, and dogs their only companions.

The condition of the aborigines of Tarakai seems to be even more degraded than that of the inhabitants on the continent, and their masters, the Manchus and Japanese, do little to elevate them. The notices of the island in the General Statistics of China are very meagre, and add nothing to the preceding; we insert all that relates to it.

“In the seas attached to Sínsing, east of the mouth of the Kwan- tung, is a large island extending for a thousand li. In it there is the Pokpihp and fifteen other rivers, with the Toksuto

and three other mountains. The Fiattas dwell in the north,

1. La Peyrouse, pp. 31, 35. 2. La Peyrouse, Vol. III. pp. 87, conf. page 107. 3. Krusenstern, p. 91, Langsdorf, Vol. I. p. 485 and foll.

4. Langsdorf, Vol. I. p. 475.

5. Krusenstern, p. 122, conf, page 130. Langsdorf, Vol. I. p. 483, &c., and 483. Golownin, Vol. II. p. 7. 6. Krusenstern, p. 195 and foll.

1850.

Notices of the Island of Tarakai.

299

the Kuyiks in the centre, and the Orunchun in the south; they are ruled by the Colonial Office at Peking, and under the immediate go vernment of the authorities at Pétune. The productions are rice, millet, cattle, sheep, martin skins, &c. The Orunchun and Solon- tafurs bring in a tribute of martin skins, but it is not required of others who do service. Each man is required to bring in one martin skin; out of the whole, 500 are selected of the best quality, and a thousand of the second sort, the remainder being assorted in three qualities.”

La Peyrouse saw many skins and furs among the people on the coast. On the Chinese maps, three tribes are represented as occupying the island, the Fiatta in the north, the Kúyiks in the centre, and in the south. Many small rivers flow from the ridge of mountains in the centre, several peaks of which are named. Otongki

In the south, is probably Peak Ber- nizet of La Peyrouse; Yinkaching 音格繩 and Tatame 塔塔瑪

the Orunchun

are portions of the same range as Peaks Mongoz and Martiniere of La Peyrouse, whose summits Krusenstern describes as lost among the clouds, and covered with snow in May. The river Neva named by him is probably the Tatama ho. In the northern part is Toksuto Mt. part of which received the name of Peak Espen- berg from Krusenstern. The country between these ranges is repre- sented as level.

The bay at the mouth of the Sagalien is about fifty miles wide; and probably quite deep. It is a sort of cess-pool to the river, in which much of its sediment is deposited. The Chinese maps notice a range of eight islets on its southern side, and two larger ones called

Churka 楚爾庫 and Yapokli 野布格里, while on the north- ern side are two others, Aisin 委辛 and Cholhat 楚魯哈達;

all these, and the settlements on Tarakai, are under the jurisdiction of the officers at Gidatka situated on the river Sagalien. It is not improbable that some arrangement has been made between the Man- chus and Japanese authorities in respect to the jurisdiction of the whole island, one which probably leaves nothing for the freedom of the aborigines.

These few particulars relating to the great artery of Manchuria, and the island opposite its mouth, only show how meagre is our information relating to them. The coast too, from Corea north to the Sagalien, has never been thoroughly explored, though few or no inhabitants were seen at the few spots where La Peyrouse landed. The whole of this coast, about two thousand miles long, the shores of Tarakai,

and

300

Reports of Medical Missions.

JUNE,

the Sagalien up to Miao where the Songari joins it, offers a most in- viting field of exploration to the navigator, the geographer and the naturalist, fully equal to any not yet investigated. We hope it will not long remain unvisited by some of the national ships of Great Britain or the United States in these waters. With a small steamer and a tender, the entire circuit could be made in a few months; the latter vessel remaining on the coast to investigate, while the steamer took her way up the unknown waters of the Sagalien, ex- amining its capabilities and productions, and learning what manner of people dwell on its banks. We do not read of any rapids or falls which would prevent a steamer proceeding up as far as Pétune, but this and all other particulars can only be learned by exploration.

For further notices, see Krusenstern's Voyage round the World and Re- cueil des Mémoires; Langsdorff's Voyages; Broughton's Voyage; La Pey- rouse; Ritter's Erkhunde; Plath's Geschichte; Penny Cyclopedia, Art. Tarakai; Malte Brun's Geograply; Müller's Memoir on the Amur.

ART. II. Medical Missions. 1. General Report of the Hospital at Kam-li-fau in Canton, from April 1848 to Nov. 1849. By B. HOBSON, M. B. Pp. 57.

2. Report of the Committee of the Chinese Hospital, Shanghái, from January 1st to December 31st, 1849. Pp. 18.

Ar all the missionary hospitals now opened in China, religious services form a regular part of the exercises, not only on the Sabbath but during the week; and no serious difficulty has been experienced in any of them in bringing the patients to conduct themselves orderly during their attendance on these services; much less have any persons declined to receive assistance from the physician because they were required to conform to this regulation of the hospital. It must be a matter of sincere thankfulness to every wellwisher of the Chinese that these hospitals have been made the medium of imparting so much religious truth, as well as relieving so great an amount of human dis- tress, and the details given in the two Reports quoted above show that the medical and religious duties of the hospitals are conducted with great prudence and harmony.

Dr. Hobson commences his Report with a summary of his practice at Macao and Hongkong during the years 1840-1845, when he had charge of the hospital of the Medical Missionary Society in those places, in which period upwards of fifteen thousand patients passed

1850.

Reports of Medical Missions.

301

under his care. The Reports already published in the the Repository furnish detailed particulars of these efforts, up to the time when Dr. H. left for England in August, 1845. On his return in 1847, he re- newed his efforts to open a hospital in Canton out of the precincts of the Factories, and resigned his charge of the hospital at Hongkong and connection with the Medical Missionary Society, “ that he might endeavor in a quiet and unobtrusive manner, by friendly intercourse with the people and healing the sick, to obtain a permanent locality in the midst of the Chinese at Canton, and help to pioneer the way for other English missionaries to settle there." His success is thus stated:-

me.

In April 1849, after considerable difficulty in meeting with a house, one was at last obtained in an eligible situation, and at a moderate rent (for Canton) of 35 dollars per month; in the district of Kam-lí-fau, about a mile and a quarter northwest of the Foreign Factories; without the city walls (and not within them, as has been reported in the Medical Times), in the midst of a large and respec- table family neighborhood ; with a good water entrance in front, and a constant thoroughfare in the street at the back. As considerable repairs were necessary before it could be rendered habitable (for it had previously been used as a puck- house), only a part of the house was rented at first on trial, as a Dispensary, by which plan the fears of the people were not suddenly excited, and their good. will was obtained. In June, the house was taken possession of, and no trouble arose out of it, except that at a subsequent period my landlord's son, a subal- tern in the army, was beaten by his superior officer, for not promising to expel

He refused to comply, asserting that he had only acted up to the letter of the Treaty, and that the people around were quite favorably disposed towards His superior officer gave him ten days to think upon the matter, and threatened further punishment on non-compliance. The poor man showed me the marks of the bamboo or his thighs, and he and his mother intreated me to send in a remonstrance to the British Consul, to prevent his receiving further indignity from this unprincipled officer. The Consul then acting thought it proper to refer the matter to H. E. Su, the Governor, as a violation of the Treaty, and required that not only should my landlord's son be left alone, but that the officer in question should be punished. So in reply gave a very unsatis factory excuse for the conduct of this military officer, whom he said he had examined. This interference had the effect of establishing me more securely; but as I expected, my landlord's son was punished for another alledged offense, and cashiered the army-another specimen, among thousands, of the injustice of the Chinese government.

me.

Since this date, there has been no opposition experienced by Dr. Hobson from his neighbors, nor have we heard of any further trouble given to the landlord. In order to show the manner of conducting this hospital, we make a few extracts from the Religious and Medical details, selecting such as best illustrate the characters of the patients.

On the 1st of April, 1848, a Dispensary was opened for the first time in the western suburbs of Canton, and was visited every alternate day for two months; the first day there were but four patients; the second, upwards of twenty ; and after that never less than a hundred.

Finding the experiment to be successful of commencing with a dispensary, I had the premises fitted up for a dweiling-house, chapel, and hospital, and on the 8th of June I removed into it with my family, in the open day, without

302

Reports of Medical Missions.

JUNE,

opposition or difficulty. On the first Sabbath following, the little native church was nosembled, and the day was sanctified by prayer and by the celebration of the Lord's Supper. There were four male and six female communicants; Liáng A-fáh conducted the service, and it was felt to be an interesting and solenin season.

Arrangements were now made to receive patients three times a week, viz., Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays. Tuesday was appointed to be the day for surgical operations. The average attendance of new and old cases on these three days, during the whole of June and July was 200 each time.

The second Sabbath was observed by the public preaching of God's word by our aged Evangelist, Liảng A-fáh; 230 persons of both sexes were present, the females sitting on reserved seats by themselves. There was much coming in and going out, talking and smiling at the strange sight of preaching, sing- ing, and praying to an invisible Being, without priest, altar, or sacrifice. Many, however, were attentive and listened with approval.

The third Sabbath was rainy, and only fifly persons were present. On the fourth there were about two hundred, who were quiet, and listened with some degree of attention to the doctrines delivered. The fifth was also well attended. On the sixth Sabbath, July 16th, there was a very full congrega- tion; there were about sixty women, of whom fully one half were of the more respectable class. Most of the women sat in a side room with Mrs. Hobson and child. Altogether, including those who only remained a short time, there were from two hundred and fifty to three hundred persons present. There was more noise than usual this day, caused by the chattering of the women, the crying of children, and playing of some boys at the door. Some were very quiet and attentive, but the greater part came evidently from curiosity alone to see the foreign lady and child, for several of the women who were not in the side room were raising their heads high to look over the blinds, or through the crevices to get a sight of them. To give a single illustration of the igno- rance and indifference of the people to what appears to us so sacred and impor- tant:-on one occasion, a woman during the time of preaching on the Sabbath- day, held up her child to the reading-desk, and in a loud voice requested me- dical aid for her child at once, and could not be easily persuaded to sit quietly down and wait awhile, till the explanation of the sacred Book should be con- cluded. Her sudden intrusion and earnestness much amused the congregation. The child had nothing seriously the matter with it. Others would occasionally stand up and peep over our shoulders to observe what we were reading, look about with a staring gaze, smile, and then sit down. Others, if any tracts were on the table, would make a rush to seize them. On another occasion, some sinall-footed ladies walked in during service, and 1 rose up to beckon them to a seat as they passed by; in a moment they moved away from me under evi- dent alarm, their trepidation and awkward motions occasioning a laugh.

On Monday, July 17th, at half past six; a. M., there were already several patients waiting for medical advice, and at half past nine when we began the day's duty by the Evangelist addressing the sick, there were then a hundred and twenty persons. Two hundred tracts were distributed, also a form of prayer (specially prepared for them) was given to each patient. The women and men were admitted alternately, fifteen or twenty at a time. The chief diseases prevailing were acute and chronic ophthalmia, and their sequele; rheumatic neuralgia; fever; dropsy, and various forms of scrofula. The in- spection was completed after six hours. Whilst I was healing in the dispen- sary, the native preacher was exhorting and distributing books in the waiting- room. The total number of applicants, new and old cases, was 34 :—160 women and 124 men.

teen.

July 18th.-This day an interesting old lady, a Roman Catholic, called to see Mrs. Hobson, Tes and fruit were presented, after which I had a long con- versation with her on religious subjects. She was baptized at the age of six- Her husband was not living; she expressed herself deeply grieved that during life he cared not for the true doctrine She hoped, however, that the cleansing of fire in hell would render him fit for the service and enjoyment of heaven. She asked for an explanation of the difference between our religion

1850.

Reports of Medical Missions.

303

and the Tien-chú Kidu-the term used by the Roman Catholics for the Christian religion-which was given. She asked, did we read, or rather re- peat the King-the Sacred Book? I explained the nature of private, social, and public worship. She asked, had we many converts?—I said, very few. Why? Because the Chinese were very hardened and wicked, and because we did not baptize any without some good evidence that they were true Chris- tians. She strongly confirmed the truth of the first point, deeply regretting that it should be so, and highly approved of the second. She asked about con- fession; she said she confessed once a year to a spiritual father, a foreigner from Macao, who dressed in Chinese costume-did we do so ? I said we con- fessed daily not into the ear of man but unto God, the Searcher of hearts and the Pardoner of sin; the Scriptures taught us so. We then conversed on the Sacraments our term for the Lord's Supper she did not understand; she had another term. I described the ordinance as we read it in Corinthians, and justified the use of wine. She took the cake once a year. She knew five native priests, who she said were all good men ; she called them shin fú, spirit- ual fathers. They had no church or chapel in Canton, they had wished to build one, but the neighborhood would not suffer its erection; the one formerly in use had been pulled down by the authorities. She did not know how many Catholics there were in Canton. Her son was studying English to become an interpreter; he was not an idolater, but could not become a Christian, he said, and continue in business. The old lady can read her religious tracts a little, sometimes attends our services on the Sabbath-day, and is in many respects superior to the generality of her countrywomen.

Insanity.

Considering the phlegmatic temperament and temperate habits of the Chi- nese, it might be anticipated that this malady is not of frequent occurrence; and I think future inquiry will prove that insanity prevails to a much less ex- tent in China than in Europe. It has been rarely mentioned in the lists of diseases treated by the medical missionaries, and on referring to the Golden Mirror of Medical Practice, a standard work in China, I find a very meagre description of the symptoms, cause, and treatment of this disease. Idiocy is properly distinguished from lunacy, and this latter is divided into two kinds kwing and tien; the first (mania) belongs to the ying principle, with an exccas of fire or excitement; the second (dementia, incoherent madness) partakes of the yin, with fluidity in excess, a state of depression; there may be a transition of one into other.—Lunatic asylums are unknown in China.

Several young and grown up persons, idiotic from their birth, have been brought for treatment, some of them with reinarkably formed heads, flattened on one side, smaller than natural, or conical ; but during eight years of practice among the Chinese, I have had an opportunity of witnessing only two cases of insanity. They were both men about 40 years of age, one residing in the suburbs near the northern gate of this city, and the other on the river side. The former case exhibited the usual symptoms of incoherent madness. He was chained by one foot and hand to a large block of granite; and his wife and mother were in the greatest terror when I proposed he should be unloos- ed for a time, for the chains were evidently galling to his flesh. They said he would kill them, or set the house on fire; he had been mischievous when his hands were free, and was often furious if displeased, He was incessantly chattering to himself; his chief theme was noney and the gods. It appeared that his mind had been much depressed by losses in trade, and the death of his children. When questioned by me mildly and firmly, he gave a rational reply, but immediately after relapsed into his usual state of incoherency. He seldom took food, and still more rarely slept. His mind seemed wholly absorbed with a succession of confused and imperfect ideas unconnectedly expressed. His head was hot, general circulation lauguid, and body emaciated. He was visit ed twice, and under treatment a month, but with no permanent benefit. Large doses of opium were borne at first with advantage.

The second was a mild case of Mania. He was occasionally furious, but had little to say

In reply to questions, he would sometimes answer rationally,

304

other times he would tives and blisters had ed to his usual health.

Reports of Medical Missions.

JUNE,

only move his head significantly at his irons. Purga- very happy effect; after a few days he was quite restor- By trade a cannon founder, and addicted to free living.

Poisoning by Opium.

Applications to rescue persons from suicide by opium have been very fre- quent. Unfortunately, however, they are often made too late. When I arrive with all speed at the house, by chair, by bost, or on foot, the patient is usually just dead, or in articulo mortis. An affecting case occurred last month. Ất 10 P. m., I was urgently requested to go to a street in the sixth ward, distant about one mile and a half. A sedan was provided, and I was carried there with great haste through the narrow streets, with torches leading the way; when we met with any impediment, the chair-bearers called out—“ Make way! Very important business! Saving a man'c life ""'—on which the foot passengers moved away right and left. All the hurry, however, proved of no use. The young man had expired. His wife with tears and lamentations intreated me on her knees to save her husband's life, and she could scarcely believe that hie was really dead, though the strongest ainmonis put into the eye made no impression upon it. This young man had swallowed a large dose of the ex- tract of opium to relieve hinseif from the misery of seeing his wife and son dying before him for want of food. He was by trade a silk weaver, and had latterly been quite unable to get any employment.

Record of Four Cuses that were Recovered.

One was an old la∙ly, the wife of one of the official linguists, who had swal- lowed in a fit of anger a quantity of opium to prove her innocence of a charge that she was the cause of her daughter-in-law's hanging herself the day before (to whom I had been called, of course too late to save life). The pump was promptly applied, which removed the opium from the stomach, and in a few hours the old lady was as well and blithe as ever.

The second case was that of a young woman who had swallowed a large dose of opinm from jealousy. She was quite insensible when I reached the house. The use of the stomach pump was completely successful, and its effecta much astonished the bystanders. Some said I was a second Wa To (an ancient physician now deified), and that I had the hand of a Budha.

The third case was a man about thirty-five, who in the absence of his brother had broken open his money-chest, and stolen out of it 2×) dollars which belong- ed to another party, intending to replace it by the gains he expected to realize by gambling with it. He however lost the whole during one night, and in the morning, from vexation and chagrin, determined to destroy himself by opium. He dissolved half an ounce of the strong extract in a little hot tea, and secretly swallowed it. When I saw him, his face and lips were livid, pulse feeble, respiration low, pupils almost insensible to light, and it was scarcely possible to rouse him to sensation. The stomach was soon emptied of its contents, the pump being kept in operation till a colorless fluid was ejected, which with the injection of warm water with a few drops of ether in it, restored color to his face, and in a few minutes he could answer slightly when violently roused, and swallow a little tea. It was evident from his soon relapsing into the lethargic state that a considerable portion of the opium had been absorbed into the system; by careful wateling for some hours, dashing water on his face, keeping him roused by dragging him bont between two men, and other expedients, torpor at length disappeared.-This man was bent on self-destruction, and I heard some days after that he had drowned himself in the river.

I may here refer to a spectacle that I witnessed in Macao, the impression of which will not soon be erased from my momory. Before me, in a small rooin of a house of ill-fame, among the Chinese settlements, was a tall, well dressed man lying upon a bed quite dead; near his side lay a young woman in a par- tially insensible state, who, on our attempting to introduce the tube of the sto mach pump, violently resisted, and with her hands firmly grasped the clothes of the deceased man, and all our efforts were unavailing to induce her to relax her hold, or to swallow the least portion of fluid containing emetic sulphate of Zinc. Her eyes were red, face flushed, and pulsé quick. She had vonuted

1850.

Reports of Medical Missions.

305

most of the opium ; the rest had been absorbed into the blood, and produced this state of mania. After a time, the stimulating and narcotic effects of the drug passed off, and she was restored to her usual health. It appeared from her account, that early in the morning they had each dissolved 2 drams of extract of opium and drunk it off-finding they could no longer live together on earth, they resolved to die together, hoping to be reunited in the other world. The man left a wife and six children.

The fourth case was that of a young woman, whom my assistant Awing re- stored. He was called early, and succeeded in expelling the poison by the use of the stomach pump a fact which it is very pleasing to record.

I apprehend we should find that suicide among the Chinese is very frequent. Feuds and jealousies in families, and distress and poverty among the working classes, are the chief causes. Women usually resort to hanging, and men to opium.

One case is mentioned of a patient afflicted with dysentery who hired a boat for himself, and moored it near the hospital; the treatment adopted was successful, and in order to show his gratitude for the aid received, he sent $14 to be expended in assisting needy in-patients with rice and fuel. Such cases are very rare, and we think it would not be amiss for the superintending surgeons of the missionary hospi- tals to encourage those of their patients who are able to give, to do something in this way, in order to perpetuate and extend the benefits they have received. That the Reports already published exhibit few instances of substantial gratitude from the patients is not, we are will- ing to think, wholly owing to the indifference and selfishness of the Chinese, but somewhat to the general impression that no pay can be given, as well as that nothing is expected. Dr. Hobson closes his Re- port with an account of his assistants, one of whom, Chan Atsung, ac- companied Dr. Parker to the United States, and was taken back into the hospital at Macao on his return; but such was the force of bad ha- bits and bad company, that all the efforts to reclaim him were ineffec- tual, and he died miserably from the combined effects of opiuin smok- ing and poverty. Another, Chan Apún, after receiving a thorough medical and English education, left the hospital to act as interpreter in a mercantile house in Canton; while a third, San A-on, proved in- dolent and unfit, and returned home to Cochinchina. Such draw- backs and disappointments are to be expected, yet we think the results of medical education are such as to encourage to continued efforts on the part of the superintending surgeons.

The number of patients recorded in the hospital books at Kam-lí- fau during the whole period embraced in this Report is not given; the average number who attended on each reception day in the summer of 1848 was 250; in the winter it was about a hundred; and during the year 1849, it did not vary much from 150. The reasons for this falling off are thus given :-

YOL, XIX. NO, VI,

306

Reports of Medical Missions.

JUNE,

1st. The notion of my healing powers was rated extravagantly high. Many came with the expectation of being cured at once, as if by some miraculous means, by a look, or a word. Or if they had no such thoughts, they entertained the opinion that I pos- sessed profound knowledge of the pulse. For nothing was more common than for my patients, especially the women, to place before me their hand, first the right and then the left, for me to feel the pulse, and then ask me, Doctor, what is my complaint? When shall I be well? What is to be my diet? These were posing questions, and the reader can imagine the disappointed hopes of many, when honestly sold that this disease was beyond my skill, that that malady required some months of persevering treatment, that I could make no rash promises of certain cure in so many days, &c. This disclosure, and the subsequent discovery of the incurability of many of their chronic diseases, cooled down high expectations, and gradually lessened the number of applicants for medical relief. I am now seldom teazed with these questions, but a firmer confidence on the part of many is increasingly manifested.

2d. Many applied with some slight ailment to satisfy their curiosity, and to afford the man opportunity of passing a learned judgment on the foreign doctor's practice to their friends.

3d. The delay which many are subjected to, is otten not compatible with their views or their time. Those that come first, are first attended to. They must all take their turn; no difference is made, all are placed on the same footing, and receive equal

attention.

4th. Another cause is in the disinclination of some to hear what they call kong-shú, kong-kú, a discourse upon religious books and ancient customs; the erroneous idea generally prevails that we merely teach foreign doctrines which are unsuited for them as well as unnecessary, since they have the sublime doctrines of their own sages; the humbling truths of the Gospel are likewise distasteful to their self-righteousness.

In the year 1848, the female patients greatly out-numbered those of the other ser. This year it has been the reverse, the male having exceeded the female patients. Formerly there used to be noise, talking, and laughing during the religious exercises. This year there has been a pleasing change; the numbers have lessened, but the good order and quietness of those who attend are now habitual. The same remarks apply to the public service held every Sabbath morning. The congregations have diminished to 130, to 100, and sometimes to 80, and on wet days there are not over a dozen or two; but there is now, usually, as much order and stillness as in a country congregation in England.

We close these extracts with one from the concluding remarks of Dr. Hobson, and no additional observations of our own would increase the impression they are calculated to make, or strengthen the convic- tion that efforts like these deserve the encouragement of every friend of China and humanity.

On looking back upon the past sixteen months, there appears much to be grateful for. A missionary living with his family among a heathen population, and surrounded by so many that are viciously disposed, the preservation ex- perienced of life and property, and the freedom likewise from all molestation and harm-are surely to be attributed to the gracious protection of God. Thou- sands of the poor and wretched have been healed of their sicknesses; many have received sight and hearing; pain has been assuaged; fears of a life of misery have been removed, and much suffering has been prevented by a timely ope- ration. The institution has proved a benevolent one, and is in some measure appreciated, we hope, by the multitudes who have received the gratuitous aid that it affords. To the afflicted poor (and for them it is chiefly designed) it has been, and it is hoped will be, an unspeakable blessing. Many faithful discourses have been preached; frequent religious conversations have been held, and thou- sands of copies of Christian tracts have been put into circulation.

But we yet wait to see any great results follow these endeavors. Two only out of the long list of patients have publicly confessed Christ to be their Lord and Savior. These, with a few hopeful inquirers after truth, may appear to be a very small and inadequate return for the amount of religious instruction im- parted; for, in addition to the regular attendance and cheerful assistance render- ed by Liang A-fah, the sick are now, and have been for some months past, favored with the faithful and impressive preaching of the Rev. W. Gillespie, who is well able to command their attention and excite an interest in the truths

1850.

Reports of Medical Missions.

307

delivered. Still, though we wait for the early and the latter rain to fructify this barren soil, it yet is cheering to hear the glad tidings of salvation intelligibly and earnestly made known from week to week, and to believe that in ful- filling the command of our Lord to heal the sick, and say to them that the king- dom of God is come nigh unto them, the labor bestowed shall not, ultimate- ly, be in vain. May the Lord crown these humble and imperfect efforts of his servants with greater success, to the glory of his name, and the welfare of the idulatrous and benighted people around us.

Dr. Lockhart's Report extends over a shorter period of time than the preceding, and as it is not very long, we insert the whole of it, feeling assured that it will repay perusal. A notice of this Hospital was given in the last volume, page 506, and we refer our readers to that article for a general view of its operations. We observe, by a reference to the Treasurer's account in the Report, that almost all the expenses of the Institution have been defrayed by the residents at Shanghái.

The work of the hospital has been carried on during the last twelve months as in former years, with the exception of a short time in the autumn, when indisposition prevented regular attendance on the patients, though the hospital was not, at any time, wholly closed. In the last Report mention was made of the fact, that inuch sickness was the result of wet summers in this locality, and this has been especially the case in the past year: during the whole of the spring and summer months, much rain fell, more than has fallen at these sea- sons for many years: the consequence was that the ground was kept constant- ly wet, the cotton planted in the vicinity, and throughout a large district of country around, indeed almost everywhere to the south of the Yang-tsz' kiáng, was destroyed to a great extent, and rice grown in its stead, wherever it was practicable; but even this could not be done in many places, for large tracts of land in the interior were completely under water for several weeks, the rivers and canals not being able to carry off the surplus waters. This state of things had a very injurious effect on the health of the inhabitants, who suf fered severely from sickness; bilions remittent fever and dysentery being the most prevalent forms of diseases; and from these diseases large numbers of the natives died. Many of the European residents suffered from the same diseases, and some deaths occurred among them in September and October; dry weather however set in early in the autumn, which materially tended to destroy the seeds of disease; and as the frost commenced, both Chinese and Europeana rapidly regained their health.

Notwithstanding the circumstance of the past autumn being so unbealthy, it is not sufficient to cause this place to be considered as on the whole insalubri- ous; for even in Europe, sickness prevails at times to a great extent ; and dur. ing the past year, typhus fever and scarlet fever have committed fearful ravages in some places, far surpassing anything we have seen here; and while cholera has been carrying off immense numbers of people in other parts of the world, we have thus far been mercifully preserved from its ravages. It is quite true that ague, diarrhea, and dysentery afflict the Chinese to a great extent, and debilitate them very much during certain seasons; still, considering the habits of the people, they appear to have as good health as could be expected under the circumstances in which they live. Their cities are always in a most filthy state, being undrained.; and all those canals, into which the tide does not rise, are filled with putrid matter of every kind; these are seldom or never cleaned, and it is a subject of considerable surprise, that the inhabitants can live at all among so much filth in the canals, in the streets, and in their own houses. Several Europeans have had to leave Shanghái at various times on account of sickness, and return to their native land, finding that the climate did not agree with their constitutions; but it must be remembered that they are like exotics

308

Reports of Medical Missions.

JUNE,

in a foreign soil; all can not with impunity remain, and sometimes even those who appear to be the strongest, are the first to fail. It is now six years since the port was opened, and the mortality among the foreign residents has on the whole been below that which usually happens, especially in newly-occupied localities, where there are always many things that militate against the enjoy- ment of a good state of health

For the purpose of further extending the benefits of the uospital, a dispensa. ry has been opened at the London Missionary Society's chapel within the city of Shanghái, at the back of the Ching-hwang miáu or City temple, commonly called the Tea-gardens : this is attended to twice a week, on Tuesdays and Fri- days, and the attendance of patients has been satisfactory; many shopkeepers and others, who perhaps could not go so far as to the hospital outside the city, attend here it is intended that this dispensary shall be continued, if possible, so as to try the experiment fully.

Among the cases worthy of comment, is one of amputation of the forearm, in consequence of severe laceration of the hand and wrist, by the bursting of a gun on board a junk, during an action with pirates. The operation was per- formed while the patient was under the influence of chloroform: the flaps united by the first intention, making a good stump, and the man very soon left the hospital.

In February last, a man about 27 years old was admitted, who ten days pre- viously had been most barbarously beaten by order of the Chinese officers, to the extent of 100 blows with the smaller bamboo on the thigh and leg of the right side; mortification of the limb had made considerable progress, followed by extreme exhaustion, and he died during the night after his admission. He had been in perfect health up to the time of his punishment, and was a strong robust man of the working class, but the blows had been inflicted as severely as possible, with the edge of the flattened bamboo commonly used, and the parts struck had been so extremely mangled that gangrene at once supervened. There are two bamboos used on such occasions, a larger and a smaller one; they are made from a section or slice of a large bamboo, about three and a half inches wide and five feet long, which is then flattened by having all the joints sinoothed down, and the whole instrument is made thick or thin as may be re- quired. With the large bamboo, only 40 blows can be inflicted at one time, at least such is said to be the law; but if the officers wish to punish a prisoner very severely, though the punishment may be directed to be inflicted with the smaller instrument only, still the blows are given with considerable force, and even with the bamboo held edgewise; thus causing most agonizing pain, and inflicting much injury on all the parts that are so struck, namely, the calves of the legs and the backs of the thighs just above the knee, so that 100 such blows frequently cause death. Persons have frequently come to the hospital who have been beaten by the policemen, and in all cases a large slough of skin and flesh has had to be removed, so that the muscles are often exposed; this punishment appears to be frequently inflicted for very trivial offenses, the amount of the punishment depending less on the flagitiousness of the crime, than on the amount of the fee which the offender can pay, while suffering the bastinado. In front of the magistrate's office, prisoners are often seen, whose faces have been shockingly mangled by blows inflicted with a piece of hard leather, like the sole of a shoe; the lower jaw is occasionally broken, and even death caused by the excessive swelling of the neck, resulting from this punishment. Some weeks ago, several men were seen thus exposed after punishment; one of thent had his face much injured, and his lips severely cut against his front teeth, which were broken by the blows, and the man had fallen down in a state of

syncope.

To show the utter recklessness of Chinese patients regarding their health, the following case may be related. A man came to the hospital, very anxious to have a large tumor taken away, which was situated on the forehead, near the outer margin of the orbit, and being pendulous, was very troublesome to him, and prevented him using his right eye; he was told that it could be easily removed, but that he must stay a few days in the hospital; this he said he could not do, and went away; a few days afterwards he returned, say.

1850.

Reports of Medical Missions.

809

ing, that he had made arrangements with a friend to take his place on board the junk (he being a sailor), and that he could stay as long as necessary. The man was put under the influence of chloroform and the tumor removed; the following day considerable tumefaction of the side of the face came on; this subsided in some slight degree by the third day, when he again said he could not stay longer in the hospital, as the junk was going away; on his be- ing remonstrated with for this deception, he said, that he had only promised to stay, that the operation might be performed, as that was all he wanted; he was told that he would not be restrained from going away if he insisted on it, but that if he must leave, he did so at serious risk to his health, and also to bin eyesight, and that he must not suppose that because the operation was easily performed, that therefore he could go about as usual; after much conversation on the subject, he promised to stay, and he was left in the ward in bed; how- ever a few hours afterwards it was found, that he had opened the window, and gone off, taking his bedding with him, and has not since been heard of; and even if he got well, without any untoward accident from inflammation, the wound of the operation, which was four inches long, must, from want of care, have healed very irregularly. This same heedlessness is very frequently ma- nifested by patients with diseases of the eye; they repeatedly apply, being afflicted with severe catarrhal ophthalmis, extensive ulceration of the cornea, &c.; they are attended to, and told that unless they come regularly every day, they will lose one or both eyes. They will attend for a day or two; the dis- ease may perhaps be a little relieved, and then they will not return for five or six days; when the disease having returned with increased violence, and the eye being permanently injured, they are asked, why they did not come every day? and the usual answer is, either that they had not leisure to do so, or it was inconvenient to come so frequently : on being told that their eyes are now seriously injured, and one or as sometimes happens, both, destroyed; they then say, they are sorry they did not do as they were told, but that they had not time to take care of their eyes. This was remarkably shown & short time ago, in the case of a respectable young man, who was in a good situation ; he had severe catarrhal ophthalmia, and was told to come for medicine every day; he came for a few days and the virulence was checked; he was then absent for eight or ten days, and at this time the cornew of both eyes had sloughed away, and the eyesight was completely destroyed; he said that he thought his eyes were better; and though he knew, for he had been told, the consequence of irregular attendance, he had business at some distance from Shanghái, and thought it necessary to attend to it, hoping to be able to return at once. In the mean- while, the disease had returned with increased violence, and now he was comi- pletely blind, and bitterly lamented the effects of his folly and inattention.

In the list of patients, a great number of persons are reported who have sought relief from the habitual use of opium ; more of this class of patients have been seen during the past year than at any former time, no doubt from the means used having been found useful; many of these applicants have not had resolution of purpose sufficient to carry them through the process of treatment, and have relapsed into the use of the drug, but on the other hand, a large proportion of them are believed to have persevered, and wholly broken off the habit which they had acquired. Among these was a young man, the son of an officer at Hangchau, and himself a candidate for office; he applied at the hos pital, and said he wished to stay there till he got well; he had, according to his own account, been in the habit of using eight drams of the drug daily; his health was consequently very much injured by this excessive use of opium, he was wholly unable to fulfill the duties of his station, and thus all prospect of advance. ment was closed to him, while he remained in this state; he steadily prosecut- ed the plan prescribed for him, and in six weeks left Shanghái, much improved in health and able to live without using the drug at all; his chief fear on leaving was, lest he should be attacked with ague on his return to Hangchau, and then he did not know what he should do without the opium pipe; however medicine was given to him, and he was encouraged to resist the tendency to return to his former habit, which he promised to do. On his departure, he begged permis sion to place a tablet in the hospital, expressive of his gratitude for the benefit

310

Reports of Medical Missions.

JUNE,

he had received : he has since written, saying that he was well, and also sent some of his friends to be relieved as he was. It is the custom of Chinese physi- cians to prescribe the use of the opium pipe in cases of obstinate ague and rheu- matisin; and no doubt this means is useful in alleviating distress and pain for a time; but the patient, though relieved of those diseases, is left dependent on opium for the rest of his life; so that the cure is worse than the disease; and in many of the cases, the first incitement to the use of the drug arose from its being recommended as a palliative for the relief of pain or distress of some kind or other, and the habit once acquired, it has become almost impossible to discontinue it.

It may be interesting in this Report to mention the following circumstance. About three miles to the westward of the hospital, at the village called Tsing- yen-sz', there is, in front of a temple, a pit or well, about eight feet square, and ten or twelve feet deep, faced with blocks of limestone, and inclosed by a good substantial paling; there are about three feet of water in this well, and from the bottom bubbles up a large quantity of gas, so that the appearance is an if a large volume of water was being constantly thrown up: the people call it Hai-yen, or Eye of the Sea, and say that the water neither increases nor diminishes, nor ever runs out: the fact is, the water that is in the well is merely drainage, and the gas rises through it ; on descending by means of a ladder to the water and holding a light over the agitated surface, the bubbles explode with a light blue flame, which continues all the time light is applied. The gas may easily be collected by means of a bell-glass and bladder ; the water has a slightly brackish taste, but sinall fish are noticed swimming about in it; the gas is no doubt carbureted hydrogen, and probably emanates from a layer of peat or coal at some distance below the surface. The villagers make no use of the water for any purpose, and appeared to be much surprised when the gas was ignited; they did not seem to be at all aware of its inflammable nature.

In concluding this Report, it may be remarked that while the object of efforts such as this, is to alleviate pain and relieve human suffering in various forms, still there is a further object; this is but a means to an end ; that end is to show to this heathen_people the blessings of the Gospel, and to declare unto them that there is a God who alone is worthy of their adoration; to show them that they are sinners in His sight, and that there is one only way by which they can gain pardon—through Christ who is mighty to save. May the Lord bless all efforts that are made to advance his own glory, and enable us year after year to do more for him, and to be an example before this heathen people of righteousness and truth, that indeed we may be Christians, not only in name but in all sincerity and seriousness.

Abstract of Observations by the thermometer, in the open air, in a shaded situation with a southern exposure; the maximum by day, and the miniinum for the night, taken by a self-registering thermometer.

1849.

Maxm. by day.

Minimm.

by day. by night.

Maxm. Minimum Average

by night. by day.

Average by night.

January February March April May June

July

August

September

October

November

¡December

|899988PF8597

|29868228F837

F8=8588285ma

933522382283

3-2288227895

1850.

Reports of Medical Missions.

LIST OF PATIENTS,

FROM JANUARY 1st, TO DECEMBER 31st, 1849.

311

The bulk of the above cases are out-patients, some of the more serious cases only remaining as in-patients.

Intermittent fever.......

Cough

Asthina

Hæmoptysis

Phthisis...

Dyspepsia. Dysentery. Hematemesis

Hematuria

Anasarca....

Ascites

Rheumatism

636fCaries of lower jaw...

573 Destruction of eye from fall on a cup 1 236||Gun shot wound through the liver

(fatal)....

Do. hip joint (fatal)..

967

Do. abdomen, hip and thigh....

279 Do. hand and wrist (amputation)

Do. various parts of body...

601

6 Large slough of thighs, after the 55 bastinado......

91||Large slough of scrotum, and pro- 30

trusion of testicle............

620 Do. of nates in children.........

Rheumatic enlargement of jointa... 24 Excessive epistaxis.

Scrofulous do.

Paralysis

Epilepsy.

Opium-smoking..

Suicide by opium.

do. 7 Polypus nasi

Attempted suicide by opium....... Surditas

Erysipelas

Abscesses.

Do. in theca....................

...

Ulcers................................................ ................................................

Hernia.

Hydrocele...

Concussion of the brain.......................................... Wounds

Stabs with knives. Contusions.

Accidental amputation of thumb..... Burns

Fistula in ano ...........................................

Do. in perinæo......

Excrescences around anus.............................. Prolapsus ani.. Syphilis...

Soft nodes of bones............................................................ Fractures of spine....

Do. ribs....

Do. ribs and arch of lower jaw

Do. of neck of femur..

Do. of tibia and fibula..............

Do. do. compound....

Do. humerus.....

Do. radius and ulna..............

Dislocation of shoulder.........

Do. irreducible

Disease of hip joint.........

Do. elbow joint..

Do. shoulder joint

15 Popliteal aneurism........................ 26 Psora.......

280

►

734 Psoriasis................................................................................................... 200

Porrigo..

2 Do. decalvens.

21 Do. lupinosa........

4 Lepra....

130 Elephantiasis.

9 Leprosy..

243 Tumors of neck.....

53 Carcinoma of breast.

15 Fungus hematodes on neck..

2||Fungus hæmatodes of eyeball.. 92 Sarcoma testis...................

4 Catarrhal oplıthalınia.. 169 Chronic conjunctivitis.

|||Granular lids... 10 Do. opacity..

Do.

pannus Do. leucoma.

48 Ulceration of cornea.. 25 Conical cornea........ 110 Staphyloma.............

180

197

224

360

279

193

104

164

9 Do. one eye.

2 Contraction of tarsi...

2 Fistula lachrymalis....

4 Trichiasis................................................................................................

150

1 Entropium.

103

|1||Ectropium

195

176

*9,020

6 Amaurosis..................................... 3|Cataract

4 Hypopion 1 Synechia.

1||Irregularity of pupil. 4 Closure of pupil... 3 Hernia iridis..................

Loss of both eyes.

Suppuration of knee joint after a fall||||||Lippitudo.

Necrosis of part of tibia Destruction of lower jaw

Do. bony palate and nose...................

1Pterygium.

1 Malignant ulceration of eyelids 3 Vaccination ...

Total number of individual cases

312

Mythological Notices.

JUNE,

ART. III. Mythological account of some Chinese deities, chiefly those connected with the elements. Translated from the Siú Shin Kí.

or Five Thunder Spirit.

The Wú Lui Shin

The Temple of the Thunder Spirit is situated eight li southwest of Luichau fú. Formerly, the villagers were accustomed to make a thun- der drum and a thunder chariot out of hempen cloth, and place them in the temple; and when they held festivals, and spread out fish and pork, loud reverberations like thunder would be heard. In the Old Re- cords it is said, at the beginning of the reign of Táikien of the Chin dynasty (A.D.578), a woman named Chin, a native of this region, dis- covered an egg when on the hills, a cubit or so in circumference, which she took home with her. One day, it suddenly burst open with a loud noise, and a boy came out, on whose hand were written the characters Luichaui. e. "Thunder region." She brought him up, and called him Wan-yuh, but the country people usually called him Lui Chung, or Thunder Boy. He also became the chief officer of his own district.

After his death he gave responses, and the people reared a temple and sacrificed to him. Whenever it was cloudy, rain, flashes of light- ning, and the noise of thunder, issued from the temple. The monarchs of the Sung and Yueu dynasties repeatedly conferred upon him the ti- tle of prince, and called the temple Hien-chinor Thunder Manifestation. During the reign of Tehyú of the Sung dynasty (A. D. 1277), it was changed to Wei-hwa k

or Awful Changes.

According to the Supplement to National History, there is thunder in Luichau during spring and summer; but during autumn, it enters the earth, in the form of a swine, and men catch and eat it. Moreover in Yácháu fú in Sz'chuen, on Ya-uh Shún, or Tiled-house Hill, there is the Lui-tung, or Thunder Cavern; into which if tiles or stones be thrown, a noise like thunder reëchoes.

The Lui Kung or Thunderer is usually represented by the Chinese as a hunan monster with a horned or peaked head, having a cock's bill, and hands and feet like a bird's; he has hold of a cord to which balls are attached, and is drawn in the act of striking with a bolt. There are temples erected to him in most of the large towns in the south of China, the number of persons destroyed by lightning being so great as to lead the people to worship at them frequently.

The Tien-mú Shin & or Lightning Mother Spirit. According to the legend, Tung-wang-kung was playing at the

1850.

Mythological Notices.

313

game of throwing rods with Yuhnü, when once, having happened to miss the mark, Heaven laughed at him, and light issued from his mouth on opening it,—the same which is now called flashes of lightning.

or Eolus.

Fung-peh Shin 風伯神

He is the same as Fi-lieni. e. the Wind Roc. Yingshau says, Fi-lien is a divine bird, able to cause windy weather. His body is like a deer's, his head like that of a libation-cup, with horus; his

tail is like a serpent's, and his body as large as a leopard's. He is the God of Wind.

Yü-sz' Shin or Jupiter Pluvius.

雨師神

He is the same as Shángyáng,

the divine bird. He has but

one leg, and is able to enlarge or contract as he pleases. He drinks as if he would swallow the sea. This is the Spirit who controls the

rain.

Hai Shinor Neptune.

He is also called Hái-jok

Tradition informs us that Chí Hwangtí of the Tsin dynasty made a stone bridge, desiring to span the sea in order to get a view of the sun. Neptune afforded his aid in driving the stones to their places; Chí Hwangtí begged to see him), and was told, “You must not draw a likeness of me.” To this the en- peror agreed, but at the interview, some clever ones among his attend- ants began to sketch his likeness. The Spirit angrily said, “Your Majesty has violated your engagement;" and immediately vanished. His temple is now in Wantang district in Shantung.

Cháu Shinor the Tide Spirit, also called Tsz'-sü

Men have seen him in his plain chariot with white horses, as he goes forth upon the sea.

The Divine Prince for opening Roads.

He is the same as the Fáng Siáng, spoken of in the Ritual of Chau. Tradition informs us that the Yellow Emperor was accus- tomed to make tours through all parts of his realm; his chief concu- bine Lo-tsú died while upon the journey, and he commanded his second concubine Hávjii to watch and protect the corpse. She bought an image of a warrior to protect her in watching during the night; which was the beginning of this custom. He is vulgarly called Hien- tau Shin

the god of Dangerous Roads; the T'sien-peh shin Divine General of Cross-roads, and

Isiángkiun BT

the Divine Prince for opening Roads. This divine person was a

VOL. XIX. NO. VI.

314

Mythological Notices.

JUNE,

rood in height; his head was four feet broad; his beard was red, and about five feet long; his face was blue; he wore a curled-hair golden crown, and was clothed in a red war cloak and black leathern boots. In his left hand he held a gem seal, and in his right grasped a square, ornamented halberd. When a bier is carried out he gues before it, and drives away whatever is unlucky and noxious, and all foul devils hide themselves from him. He is the Fortunate Spirit for conveyance of coffins, and has thus been handed down to succeeding ages.

The Two Generals, Spirits of Doors.

They are two warriors, Tsin Shuhpáu and Hú Kingteh of the Tang dynasty. According to the legend, the emperor T'áitsung was disturb- ed by the throwing of tiles and playing with bricks outside of his bedroom, and the hooting of demons and spirits. His women and palaces were all in like manner disquieted. His majesty was alarm- ed, and informed his ministers. Tsin Shuhpiu stepped forth, and addressing the emperor said, "Your servant has during his whole life killed men as ne would split open a gourd, and piled up carcasses as he would heap up ants; why should he be afraid of ghosts? Let your servant, in company with Hú Kingteh, arm ourselves, and keep watch standing before the door." T'áitsang granted his request, and truly, during the night he experienced no alarm, at which he was much pleased, but remarked, “These two men watching all night, had no sleep." He therefore commanded a painter to draw two pictures of men clad in full armor, holding in their hands a gemmed battle- ax, and having a whip, chain, bow, and arrows girt on their loins, with their hair standing on end according to their usual costume. These were suspended on the right and left doors of the palace, and the noxious monsters were abated. Subsequent ages imitated this precedent, and have ever since made Tsin and Hú the guardians of doorways.

Tsing-i Shinor the Azure-robed Spirit.

The Azure-robed spirit, is the same as Tsántsung, i. e. Silkworm Bush, who, according to the legend, was originally the earl of Shuh (or Sz'chuen), and afterwards became King of Shuh. It was his cus- tom to clothe himself in blue garments, and travel about the country to teach his people the art of raising silkworms. The country people, moved with gratitude for his benefits, erected a temple and worship- ed him. These temples were erected everywhere in the western parts, and no one implored his aid in vain; all people called himn the Azure- robed Spirit. The district of Tsingshin, in Mei chau in Sz'chuen, is said to have derived its name from him.

1850.

Mythological Notices.

Ling-kwán Má Yuenshwui♣TE ̃

or General Má, the Oracular Officer.

315

On examining the history of this old General from first to last, we find that he has thrice manifested his miraculous power. He was origin- ally no other than Chí-miáu-kih-tsiáng (a Budhist incarnation), who assumed this human body, but Budha, because he destroyed Beelzebub of the Fierce Fire, felt his compassion for him injured, and cast him down into the world. He accordingly, in five balls of fiery light put himself into the womb of Madam Má née Kin; when he was born he had three eyes, from which his title was Sin-yen Ling-kwáng

the Brilliant Three-eyed. Three days after birth he was able to fight, and slew the Dragon King of the Eastern sea, in order to get rid of this pest of the waters; he then went further, and stole the golden spear of the Great Ruler Tsz'-wí, and committed his soul to the daughter of the prince of fire devils to become her son. She wrote the word ling (spiritual) on his left hand, and yáu (bright) on his right, and changed his name to Ling-yau, and put him under the instruction of the Great-beneficent, Entirely-kind, Unusually-joyful Eminence of Heaven, who taught him the heavenly book, in which he learned everything pertaining to the winds and thunder, to dragons and serpents, to the subjugation of demons and quieting mankind. He then presented him a triangular gold tile, with which he could transform himself into any shape. He then received a commission from Yuh-hwang Shangtí to rule the spirits of wind and fire, and order the goings and returnings of the wind-wheel and the fire-wheel; he also put at his service the five hundred fire crows belonging to the Holy Mother. He compelled the great King of the Black Dragon to be his auxiliary; and slew the Dragon of the Yangtsz' Kiáng, by which he made the people happy. In repeated difficulties and numerous dan- gers

he showed himself most faithful. Shangtí conferred upon him a signet in his left hand and a sword in his right, with which to rule the southern heavens; in this he was most expansive. He also honored him with the coral-flower banquet, and the Prince royal Golden Dra- gon acted as cupbearer, in which he showed him great regard. But most surprising, the prince was proud and insolent, which so angered the General that he burned up the passes of the southern heavens, and routed the whole company of celestial generals; then descending to the Dragon Palace [of his father] he gave battle there. Lilau and Sz'-kwáng, with the two genii Ho and Hoh (the Castor and Pollux of the Chinese), then called the prince-royal, and quieted his anger, so that the affair was ended.

316

Mythological Notices.

JUNE,

Again, he transformed himself, and entered the womb, and five bro- thers and two sisters were all at once produced from the body of the Demon Mother. He also, on account of his mother, went down into the abyss of earth, thence into the depths of the Sea, and walked into the land of the genii; after that he passed through hell, and the cave of devils; then he fought with Nochá, and stole the fairy peach. He also made an enemy of 'l'sí-tien-tá-shing (or the Monkey King), but Bud- ha effected a reconciliation. In all these things he showed his filial duty. Afterwards he returned to the left side of the shrine of Kwán- yin, in which he showed his intelligence.

Yuh-hwang Shangtí considering these merits and virtue to be equal to heaven and earth, sent the General to form part of the court of Hiuen- tien Shángtí. He showed his love by making him the controller of the west, to answer all supplications of the people for wives, wealth, children and emoluments. To a hundred acts of worship, he gives a hundred answers. Whenever a person is in great straits, or is cruelly oppressed, all his prayers come to Yuenshwui's department, and forth- with are presented at the gate of heaven. His power is like the thun- der and his flight like the wind.

華光

Note. The common name of this deity is Hwa-kwing or Glorione Light, under which appellation he is frequently worshiped in this part of China, and regarded as the God of Fire. During the autumnal Budhist ceremonies called Tá tsiáu, he is implored for protection against fires during the winter. The following occurrence shows the regard paid to him One of the English officers brought an image of Hwb-kwáng from Chinkiáng fù in 1843, which hẹ presented as a curiosity to a lady in Macao. It remained in her house several months, and on the breaking up of the establishment, previous to a return to In- dia, it was exposed for sale at auction with the furniture. A large crowd collect- ed, and the attention of the Chinese was attracted to this image, which they examined carefully to see if it had the genuine marks of its ordination upon it; for no image is supposed to be properly an object of worship, until the spirit has been inaugurated into it by the prescribed ceremonies. Having satisfied them- selves, the idol was purchased for thirty dollars by two or three zealous persons, and carried off in triumph to a shop, and respectfully installed in a room cleared for the purpose. A public meeting was shortly after called, and resolutions pass- ed to improve the propitious opportunity to obtain and preserve the protecting power of so potent a deity, by erecting a pavilion, where he would have a respec- table lodgment, and receive due worship. A subscription was thereupon started, some of its advocates putting down fifty, and others thirty dollars, until about $1200 were raised, with which a small lot was purchased on the island west of Macao, and a pavilion or temple erected, where Hwa-kwing was enshrined with ponpone parade amid theatrical exhibitions, and a man hired to keep him and his domicile in good order.

Sz' ming Tsáu Shin ♬] âGod of the Furnace who gives orders. According to the Miscellanies of the Western Region, the surname of the God of the Furnace is Cháng, his name is Shen, and his style is Tsz'-kwol. His figure is like that of a beautiful woman.

His

1850.

Topography of the Province of Sz'chuen.

they are the buh kwei nü ★☆★

317

lady was named Kingkí, and bore him six daughters, named Cháh,—— or six virgins. They knew clear- ly the turpitude of the sins of men; and for a heinous sin they shorten- ed the criminal's life two or three hundred days; while for a slighter offense they thwarted his prosperity during one or two hundred months. Therefore, Tsáu Shin, acting as the messenger between hea- ven and earth, became fully acquainted with this lower world. At early dawn on the morning of every sixtieth kichan day he goes out and ascends to heaven, and then descends to his abode; it is lucky to sacrifice to him on the kanday (i.e. those days which appertain to earth); he has eight spirits under him.

Whoever builds a fire-place in his house, should construct it so that the opening is towards the west; and the four sides should extend nine inches beyond the boiler; the bricks should be laid in fine mortar ; when finished, let it not be punched with holes. This is the way to build a proper furnace. The God of the Furnace died on the jin-tsz' day, and a fire-place should not be touched on this day. On any day of the fifth month having a shinin it, sacrificing a hog's head to the fire- place will induce gain a thousand fold; but if a dog be used on this day, it will be very unlucky. If a hen's feather fall into the fire-place, extraordinary misfortunes will happen. If a dog's bone fall into the fire-place, the son who shall next be born will be mad; if a white hen be sacrificed on the ki-tsz' day of the first month, it will secure success in the rearing of the silkworms. On the kichau day of the fifth month, a sacrifice being offered to the Furnace will give a lucky result. To sacrifice to the furnace on the ting-ki day of the fourth month, will prognosticate good luck in all affairs.

ART. IV. Topography of the province of Sz'chuen; its area, rivers,

lakes, mountains, divisions, towns, productions, and inhabitants. THE province of Sz'chuen i. e. the Four Streams is so call- ed from the four great tributaries of the Yangtsz' which water it; the central mountainous districts were known as the kingdom of Kin- chuen or Golden Streams, in the days of Kienlung, when they were possessed by the Miántsz'; in early times the region on the river Min was called Shuth by which name the province is still

318

Topography of the Province of Sz'chuen.

JUNE,

frequently referred to. Lying on the declivities of the lofty mountains and table land of Tibet, Sz'chuen affords a great range of climate, while in the variety of its productions, the facilities of trade afforded by its numerous rivers, and its extent, it ranks chief among the pro- vinces. It is bounded on the north by Shensí, and Kinsuh: east by Hipeh and Húnán; south by Kweichaú and Yunnan; and west by Tibet and Koko-nor, from which it is separated by the Yángtsz' kiing and high mountains. Its area is usually reckoned at 166,800 square miles, but its western frontier has been extended to the Great river, and now includes extensive districts occupied by aboriginal tribes. Its superficies exceed those of Kiángsí, Chehkiáng and Fuh- kien united; but though the first in point of size, it is only the ninth in respect of population, and the twelfth on the revenue list. This province is one third larger than the United Kingdom, is almost dou- ble that of Prussia, nearly as large as Spain or Turkey, and does not differ much from Burmah, Beloochistan, or all the Eastern and Mid- dle states of the American Union, excluding Maryland; the Black Sea also covers nearly the same area as Sz'chuen. Its extreme southern point reaches to lat. 26° N., far into Yunnán, and its northern to 34° N., about 600 miles apart; its eastern limit is in long. 110° 17′ E., and its western frontier in 99° E., about 550 miles distant in a straight line.

The climate of Sz'chuen is rather colder than the eastern provinces, owing to its proximity to the mountains, but the level and sheltered plains are warmer than the sea-coasts. It is considered by the Chinese as one of the most salubrious portions of the empire.

The surface of the country in the west is exceedingly rough, where it is traversed by lofty mountain ranges, between which are narrow valleys, with almost always a rapid river running through them. These chains have received the general names of the Yun-ling Cloudy Mts., and Siueh-shán or Snow Mts., from western geo- graphers, the Chinese writers not applying single names to long ranges. In the north of the province, the Min shán forms the water.

shed between the basins of the Yellow and Yangtsz' rivers; the Kán- tsung lingor Sweet-fir ridge, near Sungpwán, is a high peak in this spur of the Yun-ling. West of Kiáling river, not far from Páuning fú is the Kien-mun shán, another eminence in the saine range; and further east, adjoining the province of Húpeh, is the Wú shnor Magic hill. In the extreme southwest, near Patang, is Ningtsing shina lofty height not far from the

1850.

Topography of the Province of Sz'chuen.

319

Yangisz' kiáng. Near the junction of the Tátú and Min rivers is the or Fairy Eyebrow hill; north of it, about

Ngo-mei shin 娥眉山

fifty miles, is Mung shán; and north of Chingtú fú is Tsing- ching shan or Green Citadel Mt. These are all the peaks

青城山 noted in the native maps, but the whole province is very hilly, and some of the summits rise almost to the limit of perpetual snow.

The rivers of Sz'chuen are so numerous that we can only enume- rate the largest oues, with their principal branches. The whole pro- vince lies in the basin of the Yangtsz' kiáng, which river forms a large part of its western and southern borders, and the others all flow into it from the north. This great stream is called the Plutsu

after it enters the province in the northwest, until it passes into Yunnan, when it takes the name of the Kinshá kiáng, which it retains till it receives the river Min; from thence eastward it is called Tá kiáng or the Great River. The first affluent of the Yangtsz' commencing in the west is the Wúliáng E

★ *

or Measureless river, but why this name is given we know not; Li- táng, a town on the road from Tibet lies on its banks. The next is the Yálung kiáng, a large stream, whose headwaters are drawn from the Bayenkara Mts. in Koko-nor, between the Yellow river and the Yangtsz'; it joins the main trunk after a rapid course of more than a thousand miles, through a region very thinly peopled near where it reënters the province; the Ngán-ning ho

contri- butes its waters just above their confluence, but the Yalung receives few tributaries.

The R. Min

is the third large stream. It rises in the north

of the province in two principal branches, the Tátú and Min, which together drain the centre of the province in a course of about 700 miles; the upper part of the former is called the Tá Kin-chuen ✯✯ 川 or Great Gold stream; it joins the Min at Kiáting, and their unit- ed waters enter the Yángtsz' at Süchau fű. Proceeding eastward, the next river is the R. Loh, which carries off the superfluous waters of the districts between the Pei and Min rivers; it is about 300 miles long. The fifth large river is formed by the union of the Pei

the Kiáling and the Kii, whose numerous brauches afford access to most of the towns in the eastern parts of the province, some of the sources rising in Kánsuh over 800 miles from the junction with the Yangtsz' at Chungking fú. Besides these five principal streamis in Sz'chuen, there are twenty other small tributaries of the Great river mentioned on the Chinese maps, but hardly one of thein is over a hun- dred miles in length.

320

Topography of the Province of Sz chuen.

JUNE,

All the lakes found in Sz'chuen are small. One of the branches of the Wúliáng R. called the Toktsu R., flows out of a small lake near Patang, called the Shaluts; and there is another sheet of water in the northwest of the province called Lake Kushia

, from which a small stream runs into the Yalung River. This absence of lakes is somewhat remarkable, as the mountain regions of other lands are usually adorned with inland sheets of water.

If the increase of territorial divisions is any evidence of an increase of inhabitants, the population of Sz'chuen has greatly risen since the survey of 1710. It now contains twenty-six departments, comprising 125 districts-more than any other province except Chihlí. In Du Halde, only ten departments, divided into ninety-eight districts, are enumerated. Upwards of two hundred other places are inserted in the maps, ruled by native authorities under the Chinese superintendence, which are not included in the above. The names of these depart- ments are here given.

1. Chingtú fú, or the Department

of Chingtú, contains sixteen districts,

viz., three chau and thirteen hien.

1 成都 Chingtú, 2華陽 Hwayáng, 3 雙流 Shwángliú, 4 温江 Wankiáng, 5 新津 Sintsin,

6 新繁 Sinfán,

7 新都 Sintú,

8 金堂Kintáng,

9 th gi Hán chau,

10 簡州 Kien chau,

Shihfáng,

11 t

Páng hien,

Tsungning,

14灌縣 Hwán hien, 15 | ik Pí hien,

16Tsungking chau.

II. Páuning fú, or the Department

of Páuning, contains nine districts,

viz., two chau and seven hien.

1 la o Liángchung,

2 南部Nanpú,

3 巴州 Pá chau, 4 ij L Nánkiêng,

Tungkiáng,

6 蒼溪 Tsángki,

7 4 7 Kwangyuen, 8 昭化 Cháuhwa, Kien chau.

1850.

1 *

Topography of the Province of Sz'chuen.

III. Kiáting fú, or the Department of Kiáting, contains eight districts, viz., one ting and seven hien.

Lohshán,

5 洪雅 Hungya,

321

2犍為 Kienwei,

3 威遠 Weiyuen,

4 ) | Kiáhkiáng,

Yung hien.

Ngomei,

Ngopien ting.

IV. Shunking fu, or the Department

of Shunking, contains ten districts,

viz., two chau and eight hien.

Nánchung, 6儀隴〔lung,

2岳池 Yohchí,

3鄰水 Linshwui,

4蓬州 Pung chau,

5營山 Yingshán,

7海鯀 Kü hien,

8大竹 Táchuh,

9西充 Sichung,

10 là k l Kwáng-ngán chau.

廣安

V. Süchau fuor the Department

of Süchau, contains thirteen districts, viz., two ting and eleven hien.

1 宜賔Ípin,

Kung hien,

3 長寧 Chángning,

8筠連 Yunlien,

9 南溪 Nánki,

Fúshun,

Hingwan,

11 K = Lungcháng,

Pingshán,

Luipo ting,

慶

Kingfú,

Mápien ting.

7 Ễ

VI.

Lan Káu hien,

Chungking fú I. or the Department of Chungking, contains fourteen districts, viz., one ting, two chau, and eleven hien.

1巴縣 Pá hien,

2 Nánchuen, 3 # }L Kíkiáng,

8涪州 Pei chau,

Yungchuen,

4 I Kiángtsin,

6 榮昌 Yungcháng, 7 長壽 Chángshau,

Pihshán,

Tungliáng,

Tátsub,

12 合州 Hoh chau, 13 定遠 Tingyuen,

Kiángpehting.

322

Topography of the Province of Sz'chuen.

JUNE,

VII. Kweichau fú, or the Department

of Kweichau, contains six hien districts.

1奉節 Fungtsieh,

2巫山 Wúshán,

3 雲陽 Yunyáng,

4 萬縣 Wán hien,

5大寧 Táning,

6 Hi Hà Kái hiền.

VIII. Suiting fu, or the Department of Suiting, contains three hien districts.

Táh hien,

3. U lập Tunghiáng.

2 新寧 Sinning,

IX. Lungngán fú, or the Department of Lung-ngán, contains four hien districts.

Pingwú, Kiángyú,

3彰明 Chángming,

4 石泉 Shihtsiuen.

X. Tungchuen fú, or the Department of Tungchuen, contains eight hien districts.

1三事 Sántái,

Tsiéhung,

3 遂寧 Suining,

4 蓬溪 Pungki,

5 安岳 Ngányoh,

7 鹽亭 Yenting,

6樂至Lohchí,

8 } Chungkiáng.

XI. Ningyuen fú, or the Department of Ningyuen, contains five districts,

viz., one ting one chau, and three hien.

1 西昌 Sicháng,

2鹽源 Yenyuen,

3 會理州 Hwuilí chau,

4 冤寧 Mienning,

5 越嶲廳 Yuehsui ting.

XII. Yáchau fú, or the Department

fu雅州府

of Yáchau, contains seven districts,

viz., one ting, one chau, and five hien.

1 HỀ | Yá-ngán,

5 清溪 Tsingki,

2蘆山 Lúshán,

3 Mingshán,

4 榮經 Yungking,

Tientsiuen chau,

Tátsienlú ting.

Topography of the Province of Sz'chuen.

1850.

XIII. Süyung ting

or the inferior

Department of Süyung, contains the single district of

永寧縣 Yungning.

Department of Shihchú.

XIV. Shihchú ting

or the inferior

XV. Táiping ting

Department of Taiping.

or the inferior

XVI. Sungpwán ting

or the inferior

Department of Sungpwán.

XVII. Tsáhkuh ting

or the inferior

Department of Tsáhkuh.

XVIII. Máukung ting

or the inferior

Department of Máukung.

XIX. Tsz' chau H, or the inferior Department

of Tsz', contains four hien districts.

1内江Nuikiáng,

2 #Tsingyen,

3仁壽 Jinshau,

4 Tsz'yáng.

XX. Mien chau, or the inferior Department

of Mien, contains five hien districts.

1 羅江 Lokiáug,

2 德陽 Tehyáng,

3綿竹 Mienchuh,

4**Tsz'tung,

5 t o Ngán hiện.

XXI. Máu chau, or the inferior Department

of Máu, contains the single district of

汶川縣 Wanchuen.

XXII. Yúyáng chau, or the inferior

Department of Yúyáng, contains three hien districts.

1 秀山 Siúshán,

3 s 7 Pangshwui.

2 TA ỞI Kienkiáng,

XXIII. Chung chau

or the inferior Department

of Chung, contains three hien districts.

1酆都 Fungtú,

3垫江 Tienkiáng.

2梁山 Liángehan,

324

Topography of the Province of Sz'chuen.

JUNE,

of Mei, contains three hien districts.

H. or the inferior Department

XXIV. Mei chau

1青神 Tsingshin,

2 # 4 Pángshán,

3 丹

Tánling.

XXV. Kung chau I, or the inferior Department of Kung, contains two hien districts.

1大邑 Táyih,

2蒲江 Púkiáng.

XXVI. Lü chau, or the inferior Department of Lü, contains three hien districts.

1辆溪 Náhki,

2 AI Hohkiáng,

3江安 3 Kiángngán.

I. The department of Ching-tú lies in the valley of the Min, its chief town being in lat. 30° N., in one of the most fertile regions in China. The river here is divided by nature and art into numerous branches, between which are towns and villages almost without num- ber. The capital lies on the eastern side of the valley, and though it is still one of the most important cities in the western provinces, it has Jost much of its former renown. It has had many names, and was for many reigns the capital of the principality of Shuh, and for a short time the seat of imperial government under the Hán. During the wars of the Manchu conquest, it was held by a patriot general, and was al- most ruined before it was subdued. The plain around Chingtú is the largest one in the province, and according to the testimony of travelers presents one of the most charming landscapes in the kingdom when viewed from a lofty eminence. The population has increased greatly, so that the larger towns have been set off as independent jurisdictions. The mountains furnish many animals and birds for the hunters, and also herbs for the druggist; among other remarkable products are apes of great size, and “fowls with wool instead of feathers "—the latter be- ing doubtless the silke ncock, specimens of which are found in Canton. These birds are even mentioned as wonders by Sir John Maundevile, who remarks, "In that contree ben white hennes withouten fetheres : but thei beren white wolle as scheep don here.”

II. The department of Páuning lies in the north-eastern part of the province, north of Shunking fú, along the valley of the Kiáling; the chief town lies at the junction of the East R. with the main branch. Páuning fú is mountainous, especially on the north, along the borders of Shensi, where is a high range separating it from that province,

1850.

Topography of the Province of Sz'chuen.

325

and forming the division between the basins of the Yellow and Yang- tsz' rivers. These mountains are the refuge of musk and other deer, and from their bowels are dug a variety of minerals, especially the yuh or nephrite, of which the Chinese make ornaments. Some of these mountains are almost inaccessible by reason of their steepness, and their defiles were the resort of brigands and outlaws during troubled times, and are more or less so to this day.

III. The department of Kiáting lies along the R. Min, between Sii- chau fú and Chingtú fú, separated from the latter by three inferior departments, in one of the most fertile parts of Sz'chuen. Its chief town is a place of considerable importance, situated at the junction of the Ta-tú river (here called the R. Yang) and the Tsing-i kiáng

or Green-Clothes river, with the Min, whose waters afford abundant supplies to irrigate the plains, and convey their har- vests to remote regions. Musk deer are also found in the hills. But the greatest source of employment and profit is in the vast quantities of salt obtained from Artesian wells bored in the earth in the district of Kienwei, whose waters are evaporated to furnish the mineral. Λη account of these wells is furnished by M. Imbert, in Annales de la Foi, Vol. III. page 369, from which we make the extract :—

Some tens of thousands of these salt-pits occur in an area of about ten. leagues in length and four or five in breadth. Every private man who pos- sesses a little capital seeks a partner, and in company with him digs one or more pits at an expense of more than a thousand taels. The manner of digging them is not such as is usual among ourselves; for this people do everything on a small scale, and know not how to perform anything great, rather contriving to accomplish their ends with time and patience, and with less expense than we. They have not the art of piercing the rocks by mining, and all the pits are found in rock. The pits are ordinarily from five to eight hundred French feet in depth, and only five, or at most six, inches in diameter. If the soil on the surface be three or four feet deep, they fix in it a wooden tube, and place a stone on the top having an orifice of the same diameter, through which they work a rammer or head of steel of three or four hundred pounds weight. This head of steel is indented at the end, being made a little concave beneath, and rounded above. A strong and agile man mounts upon a scaffolding, and treads all the morning upon a sweep, which raises this rammer two feet high, and lets it fall with his feet. They pour water into the hole from to time, to pulverize the bits of rock and better reduce them to a jelly. The rammer or head of steel is suspended from the sweep by a well-made rattan cord, small as the finger but strong as a catgut, to which they attach a triangular piece of wood; another man seats himself beside the cord. As the sweep is elevated he seizes the trian- gle, and turns the cord half round so that the rammer may fall in a contrary way. At inid-day, he mounts the scaffolding to relieve his comrade, and continues the work until evening; at night, two other men take their places. When three inches have been hollowed out, they draw out the rammer with all the matter that has accumulated about it, (for I have already mention- ed it was hollow on the under side) by means of a great windlass which serves for winding up the cord.

326

Topography of the Province of Si'chuen.

JUNE,

In this way these small pits or shafts are made perpendicular, and smooth as glass. Sometimes they come to the bottom without meeting with rock, passing through layers of earth, coal, &c. The operation then becoines more difficult, and is sometimes fruitless; for as these substances do not present an equal resistance, it is found that the shafts lose their perpendicularity. But such cases are rare. Sometimes it happens that the thick iron ring to which the rammer is suspended is broken, and it then requires five or six months to succeed with other rammers in breaking the first, and reducing it to powder. When the rock is tolerably favorable for working, two feet are dug through in twenty-four hours, and at least three years are consumed in exca- vating a single pit.

For drawing out the water, a tube of bamboo twenty-four feet in length is passed down into the pit, at the bottom of which there is a valve. When it comes to the bottom of the pit, a strong man who is seated by the cord, gives it a jerk, each shake causes the valve to open and the water to ascend. When the bamboo is full, a great cylinder, fully fifty feet in circumference, upon which the cord is wound, is turned around by two, three or four buffaloes or oxen, and the tube of water is thus raised. This cord is also made of rattan. The poor animals are not able to endure this labor, and many of them die in consequence of it. If the Chinese could avail themselves of our steain-engines they would be at much less expense; but some thousands of laboring people would then be thrown out of employment. The water is very brackish. On being evaporated, it yields a fifth or more, sometimes a fourth, of its weight of salt. This salt is very pungent, and contains a large portion of nitre. People who do not smoke (inen and women, rich and poor, all smoke), lose their teeth. There are here many blind and deaf persons, which circumstance I attribute to the use of this salt. Sometimes it affects the throat so as to produce ailments, in which case they make use of salt brought from Canton or Tungking made from sea-water.

The air which issues from these pits is very inflammable; if a torch be presented at the mouth of a pit when the tube happens to be nearly filled with water, it will send out a great flanie from twenty to thirty feet in height, and illumine the boilery with a suddenness and explosion like that of thunder. This happens sometimes by the imprudence or the malice of a workman who wishes to commit suicide in company. From some of these pits they are not able to obtain salt, only fire coines from thein; and they are called pits of fire. A small bamboo tube closes the mouth of the pit, and con- ducts the inflammable air wherever it is wished. They light it with a can- dle and it burns incessantly. The flame is bluish, three or four inches high, and an inch in diameter. Here this flame is too feeble to evaporate the salt. For evaporating the water and getting the salt, they make use of a sort of large boiler of cast metal, which is five feet in diameter, and only four inches in depth. The Chinese have learned that by presenting a larger surface to the fire, the evaporation is more rapid, and that there is also a saving of coal. The basin is at the least an inch in thickness. There are several other caldrons of greater depth placed about it, containing water which boils at the same fire, and serves to replenish the great boiler. The whole process is completed in such a manner, that the salt, when the water is evaporated. entirely fills the vessel and assumes its form. This block of salt, of two hundred pounds weight or more, is as hard as stone; it is broken up into three or four pieces in order to its being transported as an article of commerce. The fire is made so hot that the great boiler becomes absolutely red, and the water bubbles up in the centre nine or ten inches. When the fire is made from the pit gas, the water is thrown up still more, and the boilers are calcin- ed in a very little time, although those which are exposed to this fire are at least three inches in thickness.

1850.

Topography of the Province of Schuen.

327

Such a large number of pits requires also a large supply of coal, and various sorts of it exist in the country. The beds vary from one to five inches in thick- ness. The subterranean descent which conducts to the interior of the mine is sometimes so rapid that the workmen convey themselves into it by means of ladders made of bamboo, and it occasionally happens that a workinan in order that he may commit suicide without perishing alone, lets himself fall from the top of the ladder, by which means he kills a dozen or more of the unfortunate persons who follow him. The coal is found in large pieces. These mines contain generally a large amount of the inflammable air of which I have al- ready spoken and lamps can not safely be lighted in them. The miners grope their way along in the dark, their path being imperfectly lighted with a mix- ture of punk-wood and resin which burns without flame and is not easily extinguished. In boring the small pits of salt, they find sometimes, at the depth of several hundreds of feet, beds of coal of considerable thickness. but they are afraid to open these great mines, because they are ignorant of the method of making use of powder for this purpose, and because also they fear that they shall meet with so much water, that their labor would be useless, When the salt-pits have reached the depth of a thousand feet, a bituminous oil is usually met, which burns in water. Between four or five jars of it can be collected in a day, each weighing a hundred pounds. This oil is very offensive; it is used to illuminate the place where the pits are, and heat the caldrons of salt water. The magistrates frequently purchase some thousands of jars of it for calcining rocks under water which endanger the navigation of the rivers. When a boat is shipwrecked, they dip a flint-stone in this oil, then set it on fire, and throw it into the water. Then a diver, or quite as of- ten a thief, goes down to seek for what is of most value in the boat, for this submarine lamp shines with perfect facility under water.

If I were better acquainted with natural science, I would give you an account of this inflammable and subterraneous gas; I can not think that it proceeds from a subterranean volcano, for it must be kindled itself; and when once lighted, the flame can not be put out except by means of a ball of clay laid on the mouth of the tube, or by a violent and sudden gust of wind. Mountebanks fill bladders with this gas, and carry them to other places, where they pierce a hole in one with a needle, and light them with a candle to amuse the simple people. I think that this air is a gas or bituminous ex- halation, for the flame is very offensive, and gives off a black and thick smoke. The Chinese, Christians as well as pagans, believe it to be the fire of hell, and have a great horror of it; and in fact, it is much more intense than ordinary fire. These coal mines and salt-pits furnish labor to an im- mense number of people. There are some wealthy individuals who own as many as a hundred pits; but such colossal fortunes are soon dissipated. The father accumulates an estate, and the children speedily squander it in gam- ing or debauchery. What better can we expect of heathens ?

The people at Canton have learned from the English the art of employing salta in their glass-manufacture, but the glass is inferior, and delicate as a musical glass. These salts are also used for dyeing. The Chinese of Sz'chuon have only one good color, viz. blue, in which inen and women all clothe them- selves; they have no colored or flowered stuffs. The indigo of the province is very good: cloth is dipped only once, and then put into a solution of salts, and the tint is set so well that our garments may be washed again and again, and the color is not washed out, or only very slightly. The salt is used also in the manufacture of porcelain, but none of this is made in this province, it being imported from Kiángsi. The salt is obtained by cutting up small trees and bushes, and burning them green as they are, for dry wood produces a much less quantity of salt. The ashes are then leached, and the water collected and evaporated.

(To be continued).

328

ART. V

Showers of Sand.

JUNE,

Remarks on showers of sand in the Chinese Plain. By D. J. MACGOWAN, M. D.

THE phenomenon of falling sand is occasionally observed through a great extent, if not the entire portion, of the vast Plain of China. It is of such frequent occurrence that the Chinese regard it with no more surprise than they do the flitting meteor. Probably no year passes without several of these showers, though frequently so minute as to escape general observation. Perhaps as often as once in three years they are very heavy, but it is seldom that sand falls in such a large quantity as during the last shower. The phenomenon was wit- nessed three times during the present year, within a period of five weeks; the last and greatest commenced on the 26th of March, and continued four days without intermission, varying however in intensi- ty. The wind blew from the north, northeast, and northwest, frequent- ly shifting between these points, and varying in strength from a perfect calm to a brisk breeze. The altitude of the barometer was from 29.40, to 30.00 (rather lower than before and after the shower). The thermometer ranged from 36° to 81° F. No rain had fallen for six weeks, and the hygrometric state of the atmosphere was very high. Neither cloud, fog, nor mist obscured the heavens, yet the sun and moon were scarcely visible, the orb of day appeared as if viewed through a smoked glass, the whole sky presenting a uniform rusty hue. At times this sameness was disturbed, exhibiting between the spectator and the sun the appearance of a water-spout, owing to the gyratory motions of the impalpable mineral. The sand penetrated the most secluded apartments; furniture wiped in the morning would be so covered with it in the afternoon, that one could write on it legibly. In the streets it was annoying, entering the eyes, nostrils and mouth, and grating under the teeth. My ophthalmic patients generally suffered a relapse, and an unusual number of new cases soon after presented. Were such heavy sand storms of frequent occurrence, diseases of the visual organs would prevail to a destructive extent. The effect was the same when observed from the Ningpo Tower, and from the summit of the low mountains in the neighborhood of the city.

The specimens I gathered fell on a newspaper placed on the roof of a house. The whole quantity which fell was about ten grains to the square foot.

It should be remarked, however, that during the four days the dust seemed suspended in the air for several hours at a time, scarcely an appreciable quantity falling during these intervals. The Chinese call it yellow sand; it is an impalpable powder of that

1850.

Showers of Sand.

329

color, and wholly unlike the dust which fell throughout this aud the adjoining province of Kiángsú, March 15th, 1846. (See Jour- nal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, and Chinese Rep., Vol. XVII. page 521). It was observed at sea, at Hingchau, and at Shang- hái. Whence did it originate! The opinion of the Chinese on this subject may, I think, be regarded as correct. They assert that it comes from Peking. We know that the sand of Sahara is sometimes elevated by whirlwinds into the upper currents of the air, and deposited in the Atlantic twelve hundred miles, sometimes directly opposite to the trade winds. Over against the vast alluvial Plain of Eastern Asia is the ocean of sand-the Desert of Gobi or Shamoh, extending from near the sea westerly 2,300 miles, and 3 to 400 broad-including the con- terininous sandy districts. Like its counterpart in Africa, it is subject to whirlwinds which raise its fine dust like the waves of the sea, and doubtless at times waft it into the upper currents of air, and trans- port it to distant regions. I have been informed by intelligent natives of Kiángsí and Honán, that the phenomenon occurs in those provinces also. Assuming the Mongolian steppes to be the source whence these showers descend, the amount of sand which is annually conveyed hither must be prodigious to cover such an extensive area. Regard- ed in a meteorological and in a geological point of view, these showers possess no small interest; but if my conjectures respecting the part which they play in the economy of nature be well founded, they are of higher interest to the agriculturists of this most densely populated region. I would premise the suggestion with the remark that the Chinese, who from remote antiquity have been close observers of every- thing pertaining to agriculture, all agree in asserting that a shower of dust indicates a particularly fruitful season. They, it is true, never refer to the dust as the cause of good harvests, but such invariably following its fall. The humus of this great alluvial tract is extremely compact, and to some extent is probably segregated and loosened by the sand of Gobi being scattered over its fields. Those two great rivers, with several sinaller ones which drain the Plain, are ever bearing to the sea the lighter portions of the soil, and so tinging it as by its hue to give name to that part which laves these shores. These remark- able showers then are replenishing and diluting the soil which raius and rivers are ever impoverishing. It is not supposed that all the de- tritus which is conveyed to the sea is the sand which by these remar- kable showers is brought from the sterile wastes of the North, but there can be no doubt that much of the matter of the Yellow Sea is from that source, and also that the sand acts favorably on the soil.

VOL XIX. NO. VI.

330

What I have Seen in Shanghai.

JUNE,

The extraordinary rains of the previous year, the injury to the crops and soil, and consequent famine, lead us to hope that the anticipations of the husbandmen may not be disappointed, whether the theory here propounded be correct or erroneous.

Ningpo, April 26th, 1850.

Note. It has been ascertained by Ehrenberg that the dust or yellow sand which falls like rain on the Atlantic near the Cape de Verde Is., and is sometimes transported to Italy, and even the middle of Europe, consists of a multitude of silicious shelled microscopic animals. Perhaps," says Humboldt, "many of them float for years in the upper strata of the atmosphere, until they are brought down by vertical currents, or in accompaniment with the superior current of the trade-winds, still susceptible of revivification, and multiplying their species by spontaneous division, in conformity with the particular laws of their organiza- tion." Further research may show too that the sand in the Chinese Plain contains animalculí.-Ed. Ch. Rep.

ART. VI. What I have scen in Shánghái: Protestant missions; the late Mrs. Wylie, Mr. Southwell, and Mr. Spalding; notices of each mission; distribution of alms; chaplaincy in Trinity church; Bethel flag ; Chinese version of the N. Testament; article on Elohim and Theos.-Letter to the Editor by E. C. B. My Dear Sir: To those details respecting Christian missions, pub- lished in your last volume, permit me now to add others, showing the progress and present condition of these benevolent institutions. Certain as I am that such information will be acceptable to every intelligent reader, no apology is offered for writing to you again on this subject. The more accurately we can describe the progress of revealed truth, the more will every good man admire this system of religion, the more highly appreciate its blessings, and the more zealous and steadfast we may expect him to be, in purpose and action, for its speedy and universal extension. Accurate information is essential for the successful prosecution of every enterprise, and especially is it so where great ends of a benevolent nature are to be attained. This principle, so generally acknowledged and acted upon, in commercial, political and scientific matters, is happily beginning to be equally recognized in the great scheme of promulgating true religion, the noblest and the greatest of all enterprises. Not to speak of other parts of the world yet to be blessed with true religion, look over these eigh- teen provinces of China Proper, and carefully estimate and sum up the grand total of men and means here most thoroughly and basely alienated from the service of Jehovah, the only true God, and prosti- tuted to the service of those who, in the emphatic language of inspi

1850.

What I have Seen in Shanghái.

331

ration,-

‚—are no gods—but idols and demons? And how are all these, both men and means, to be reclaimed to their rightful allegiance? Here then, questions of great moment arise,-touching the eternal wellbeing of this whole nation. How can missionaries, coming into this field, best acquire the dialects of the people? How best collect auditors, and preach to them the gospel? What amount of labor shall

be given to making a faithful version of the Scriptures in the language? Some first principles, some leading questions, respecting the Chi- nese, their character and religion, must be better understood than they are at present, unless men will be content to beat the air and fight windmills. Take a single question, for example, and one quite in point: Is it extremely doubtful, whether any Being, worshiped by the Chinese, is by them regarded as Divine? This topic is alluded to merely to show how much need there still is for acquiring more accurate knowledge of what the Chinese are, and what are their systems of ethics. Connected with the Protestant Missions in this city, are the follow- ing persons:

1. With the London Missionary Society, the Rev. Dr. and Mrs. Medhurst and one child; Doct. and Mrs. Lockhart and one child; the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Milue and two children; the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Muirhead; the Rev. Mr. Edkins; Mr. Wylie; and Miss Philip.

2. With the American Episcopal Board, the Rt.-Rev. Dr. and Mrs. Boone and three children; the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Syle and one child; Miss Jones, and Miss Morse-the latter now absent on a visit in America.

3. With the (English) Church Missionary Society, the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. McClatchie and two children; and the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Hobson and one child.

4. With the American Baptist Southern Convention, the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Shuck and two children; the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Pearcy; and the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Yates and one child.

5. With the American Seventh Day Baptist Missionary Society, the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Carpenter, and the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Wardner and one child.

6. With the American Methodist Episcopal Church, the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Taylor and one child, and the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Jenkins and five children.

In connection with these six Protestant missions, the whole number of foreigners is fifty-six, viz. 17 gentlemen, 18 ladies, and 21 children. Since last July the number connected with them has been reduced by the return to their homes of the Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Toby and of

332

What I have Seen in Sháng hải.

Jese,

Mrs. Southwell, and by the decease of the Rev. Messrs. Southwell aud Spalding and Mrs. Wylie.

In the death of Mrs. Wylie the cause of missions lost one who had zealously and successfully toiled in the service of the good Shep- herd: seven years she labored among the dark colored and dark ininded descendants of Ham, searching after and gathering together and teaching little children, following the example and obeying the commands of that Great Teacher who himself, when on earth, showed his tenderest love to such little ones. Her mission to Africa was the result of an ardent desire to do something in the Redeemer's kingdom among the perishing heathen; her previous career had been of a checkered character ; the vicissitudes through which she had been called to pass, no doubt having done much to establish that decision and firmness of character for which, in later years, she was eminently distinguished; being deprived in infancy, of the tenderest of all earth- ly relations, she was, by her dying mother, committed to the special guardianship of a pastor, who has ever sinc